《Absolute Cheater》


 Chapter 1 Rebirth

    My name is Asher Cole. Just an ordinary doctor working long shifts at a Manhattan hospital, day in and day out. After years of building a career, I found solace in my hobbies¡ªanime and comics. They were my escape from the daily grind, a way to unwind. But I never thought those worlds of fantasy would ever collide with my own reality.One day, something bizarre happened that changed everything.


    I was walking down the street, headed to the grocery store to pick up a few things, when I noticed a speeding truck hurtling towards a woman and her child. The kid was throwing a tantrum, oblivious to the danger, and the mother, struggling to calm him, didn''t notice the truck either.


    Without thinking, I did the only thing that seemed natural in that split second¡ªI grabbed a nearby bike and raced toward them.


    Just in time, I reached the pair, grabbing them both and dragging them across the road to safety, narrowly dodging the oncoming vehicle. As we reached the sidewalk, the woman clutched her child, thanking me profusely, but something about the whole ordeal felt¡­ off.


    It wasn''t the only weird thing happening to me that day. Over and over again, I kept finding myself in strange, life-threatening situations, things you wouldn''t expect to happen more than once. Four times. Four freaking times that day, I thought I was going to die.


    "What the hell is going on?" I muttered to myself as I collapsed onto my bed later that night, exhausted from what felt like an endless day. But the universe wasn''t done with me. It wasn''t even close.


    Later that night, strange noises woke me up, and I found a goddamn portal in the middle of my room. Rubbing my eyes, thinking I had finally lost my mind, I heard something. A voice¡ªno, a whisper¡ªfrom the other side. And before I could make sense of what was happening, I felt myself being pulled in.


    I wasn''t in Manhattan anymore.


    "Get isekai''d, bitch."


    That was the last thing I heard before my life changed forever. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    The next thing I knew, I opened my eyes and found myself¡­ as a baby. A baby in the arms of the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Now, I''ve lived in New York long enough to know that it''s full of beautiful people, but this woman? If she walked down the streets of Manhattan, I swear every single person would bow at her feet. Her beauty was beyond words, ethereal.


    But before I could process this surreal situation, reality hit me hard¡ªI was suckling. Yeah, I know what you''re thinking, but what else did you expect from a baby? I was hungry, alright? No ulterior motives here, I swear. Besides, this woman is my mother. So, no weird thoughts¡ªseriously!


    This strange, beautiful new world had already turned everything upside down, and I had no idea what would happen next. All I knew was that somehow, I was no longer the doctor Asher Cole, but a baby in a world that felt nothing like my own.


    ***


    Days have passed, and I still don''t understand a damn thing about what''s happening. The only thing that''s crystal clear is that I''ve definitely been born with a diamond spoon in my mouth. This room I''m in? It''s massive, luxurious, and packed with high-end, expensive-looking stuff¡ªlike something out of a royal palace.


    Every detail in this place is arranged perfectly, as if no expense was spared to make it a flawless environment.


    And every single day, without fail, a new maid shows up to change my diapers. And yeah, it''s as awkward as it sounds. I mean, seriously, I may be a helpless baby right now, but I still have the mind of an adult! What the hell is with this treatment? It''s revolting. I get that I can''t do anything about it, but come on, it''s humiliating to be babied¡ªliterally¡ªlike this.


    As strange and fancy as my surroundings are, I''m still stuck in the body of an infant, completely dependent on others. And that''s the part that''s driving me nuts.


    A full year has passed, and I''ve finally regained some control. I can babble, even speak a few words now, which is a huge relief. But the real game-changer? My system has arrived. Of course, as a fan of all things fantasy, I know exactly what that means¡ªthough I''ll have to check it out later.


    First things first: my mother, Selene, or as the maids call her, "Lady Selene," is taking me outside for the first time.


    I''ve spent this whole year cooped up in a luxurious room fit for a royal, but it''s still just a room. Now, I''m finally getting to see the world beyond these walls, and I can''t wait to find out what kind of magical world I''ve been reborn into.


    From what I''ve picked up over time, this place runs on magic. I''ve seen it firsthand, as even the maids sometimes use magic on me, like when they clean or tend to me. It started when I was about six months old, and though they seem careful not to overdo it around me, it''s clear that magic is an everyday thing here.


    I''ve also noticed how they use it subtly, like a casual tool for tasks I''d never imagine in my old life. It''s both fascinating and mind-bending at the same time.


    So here I am, living what feels like the fantasy life I always dreamed of. I''ve got magic, a system to explore, and an entire magical world waiting for me just beyond these walls. Every day, I feel like I''m in some fantasy novel or RPG¡ªjust, you know, as a baby. It''s surreal, but I have no complaints. If I had to be reborn anywhere, it might as well be in a world where magic exists, right?


    I just hope this isn''t a trap, like some twisted wish-fulfillment thing gone wrong. But who knows? I''m about to step outside for the first time. Time to see what this new world really has to offer.

 Chapter 2 Volarisa

    As my mother, Selene, carried me in her warm arms out of the room, I finally got to see more of this grand place I''ve been living in. It wasn''t just her and me¡ªthere were knights, armored and stern, following us down the corridors. These guys looked straight out of a medieval fantasy, but some of them glanced my way with friendly smiles.One even waved at me, which, of course, I couldn''t help but giggle at. Well, I mean, who could blame them for noticing me, the beautiful baby of Lady Selene? Heh, not that I''m being vain or anything¡­


    Selene glanced down at me, smiling softly as she heard me giggle. She looked over her shoulder and noticed the knights entertaining me with their goofy expressions. For a moment, they were caught off-guard, quickly shifting back to their usual serious faces, like they hadn''t just been making funny faces at a baby.


    "Abu... Buuu," I babbled, trying to mimic the knights, but apparently, I didn''t find their faces nearly as amusing. Selene chuckled as she turned back to me, playfully narrowing her eyes, pretending to scold the knights with a gentle expression that spoke volumes. She rocked me gently, her warmth and laughter filling the air as we continued our journey.


    Even with all the grandeur and the seemingly perfect life I was now living, these moments felt real, like a genuine connection between mother and child. Despite the fact that I was still piecing together the language and the world, I knew one thing for sure: Selene cared deeply for me. And I, a grown man trapped in a baby''s body, couldn''t help but appreciate this unexpected bond.


    Still, I had a whole new world to explore beyond her arms, and I couldn''t wait to see what lay ahead.


    As my mother carried me through the doors, the knights flanking us pushed them open with ease. The moment I looked outside, the bright sunlight hit my eyes, making me squint. It took a second to adjust, but when I did, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    We had stepped onto a balcony overlooking the most breathtaking garden I''d ever seen. The colors were so vivid, I thought I might be dreaming. We were on the second floor, overlooking a massive garden below, its pathways lined with flowers I couldn''t even begin to name, all blooming in every color imaginable. Gentle mists rolled over the edges, giving the entire place an ethereal, otherworldly feel. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was almost too much to take in, like my senses were overloaded by the sheer grandeur of it all.


    "Did you like it, Asher?" Selene asked, her voice soft and full of warmth.


    Yes, even in this new life, my name is still Asher. A small comfort in this strange world. I looked back at her, managing to form the closest thing to an enthusiastic baby nod. Of course, I liked it¡ªhow could I not? But deep down, I was overwhelmed. This was more than just liking¡ªit was awe.


    Then I noticed something even more mind-blowing. Raising my eyes further, I saw the sky¡ªtwo suns. There were two of them, one a bright orange-red, the other a soft lavender hue, both casting light over this incredible world. The mix of colors bathed everything in a surreal glow, as if the sky itself was a masterpiece.


    It was too much beauty at once, and I found myself almost frozen, staring up at the heavens in disbelief.


    As I stood entranced by the sky, I suddenly felt something¡ªsomeone¡ªgazing at me.


    "You should enjoy the view, little one. It won''t always be this peaceful."


    A deep voice echoed softly in my mind, and before I could make sense of it, my heart skipped a beat. I glanced around, trying to figure out where it came from, but saw nothing. Was it my imagination? Or was someone else watching from beyond those two strange suns?


    "What happened?" Selene''s voice was filled with concern as she saw me looking around, clearly confused.


    Crap! I had to remind myself¡ªI''m still just a baby. I can''t exactly explain that I was freaking out because of some mysterious voice in my head. So, I did what any baby would do: I started mumbling gibberish and waved my tiny arms around like it was nothing.


    "Ni, no¡­ yiushek¡­ yi aresti," I babbled, doing my best impression of a clueless baby.


    Thankfully, that seemed to work. Selene sighed softly, her worry easing as she held me closer, cradling me in her warm embrace. Moments later, a knight approached with something resembling a small chair. They placed it beside her, and she sat down with me nestled in her arms. The knight bowed slightly before stepping back to give us space.


    As Selene gently rocked me, I felt her presence calming the strange tension that had built up inside me. The knights resumed their quiet, watchful stance around us, their armor catching the soft light from the garden. For a moment, all the thoughts about mysterious voices and magical worlds faded as I relaxed against my mother, the sweet scent of her hair filling the air.


    Before I knew it, the soothing rhythm of her breathing, combined with the gentle warmth of her arms, lulled me into sleep. As I drifted off, the last thing I heard was the distant murmur of the garden, and the world around me melted away into a deep, peaceful slumber.


    Whatever mysteries lay ahead, I''d face them later. For now, I was just a baby¡ªsafe, warm, and, for a brief moment, at peace.


    Selene, despite seeing that Asher was now fully asleep, continued to hum softly. The gentle melody flowed like a soothing breeze, wrapping around the child like a warm blanket. As she rocked him back and forth, her expression was a mixture of fierce protection and tender affection.


    The knights surrounding her remained vigilant, their eyes scanning the perimeter, ensuring that no one would disturb this precious moment. They understood the weight of their duty; Selene was not just any mother¡ªshe was a warrior of unparalleled strength. And they knew all too well how destructive her wrath could be if someone dared to intrude upon her peace.

 Chapter 3 Volarisa II

    There was a reason this fiery-haired woman was called the Crimson Terror. The title was not merely for show; it was a testament to her capabilities in battle. Those who had witnessed her skills on the battlefield knew that her fury was a force to be reckoned with. Tales of her ferocity spread like wildfire, and many learned to fear the crimson flame she embodied. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.But here, in this tranquil garden, she was not the fierce warrior. She was simply a mother, cradling her child with all the love and care in her heart. It was a juxtaposition that made her all the more formidable; she could embody both nurturing warmth and deadly precision.


    Asher stirred slightly in her arms, and Selene instinctively tightened her hold, a protective instinct kicking in. The knights relaxed just a fraction, knowing that as long as she was vigilant, they had little to fear. Even in a world teetering on the brink of chaos, there was beauty in these small moments of serenity.


    Unknown POV


    I watched the small child sleeping peacefully in the arms of the most fearsome warrior in my world. The sight was both comforting and perplexing. How could someone so fierce and powerful find solace in a tiny bundle of innocence?


    The warrior''s name was Selene, a name whispered in awe among the ranks of knights and nobles alike. And yet, here she was, cradling the child¡ªher child¡ªlike a delicate treasure. I marveled at the contrast; it was as if peace itself had found a refuge in her embrace.


    My brother had told me he was sending someone to help me with the growing unrest in our world, and I wondered if this child was part of that plan. Would a mere baby hold the key to resolving the turmoil that threatened us all? I couldn''t fathom how a tiny creature could make a difference, yet my brother believed it wholeheartedly.


    As I looked closer at the sleeping child, I noticed something unusual about him¡ªan aura of magic that seemed to shimmer faintly around him, almost like a protective shield. Perhaps there was more to this child than met the eye. Maybe my brother knew something I didn''t.


    As Selene shifted slightly, the child stirred but remained asleep, blissfully unaware of the weight of the world resting on his tiny shoulders. In that moment, I felt a sense of hope. Perhaps this child was indeed the answer to the challenges we faced. After all, in a world filled with magic and mystery, anything was possible.


    I took a step back, allowing Selene and her child their moment of peace. But deep down, I knew that soon enough, the calm would be shattered by the chaos lurking just beyond the horizon.


    Asher Pov


    After what felt like an unknown amount of time, I found myself waking up in my crib. The familiar surroundings washed over me, but something felt different. My mother wasn''t there, and a maid stood nearby, her watchful eyes fixed on me.


    I rubbed my eyes groggily, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. The maid approached me with a gentle smile and picked me up, cradling me with care as she checked my diaper. Thankfully, it was dry and clean, so she placed me back in the crib.


    Once I settled back down, my mind began to race. I could still feel the remnants of my previous experience¡ªthe strange voice, the vivid colors of the garden, and the feeling of magic humming in the air. That''s when I thought, System?


    I wasn''t sure what I expected, but the word echoed in my mind as if calling out for a response.


    To my surprise, a shimmering window flickered into view before me.


    [SYSTEM INITIATING...]


    Name: Asher Magnus


    Race: Human


    Class: not awakened


    Level: 1


    Experience: 0


    Abilities: None unlocked


    [Available Actions:]


    Check Status


    Skills


    Inventory


    Cheat Gacha


    I stared in awe at the glowing screen, realizing that this wasn''t just some fantasy; it was real. I had a system¡ªa game-like interface! My heart raced with excitement and curiosity. I couldn''t help but grin, even as a baby.


    As I studied the system interface, I noticed that most of the options matched their names, except for the last one: Cheat Gacha. The term intrigued me. I understood what "cheat" meant and what "gacha" referred to in gaming¡ªessentially a mechanism for acquiring random rewards. But what exactly could it do in this strange new world?


    Curiosity piqued, I mentally asked, System, can you explain? Hoping my system was sentient enough to provide some insight.


    [Yes, Host]


    I sighed in relief as the response came back quickly.


    [Absolute Cheat System active now]


    [It grants the host access to cheat-like abilities and can make the host the most powerful.]


    My heart raced at the implications of what I had just learned. Cheat-like abilities? The potential was immense! I could feel the thrill of possibilities bubbling inside me. The idea of becoming powerful¡ªof having the chance to wield abilities that could change everything¡ªwas exhilarating.


    I had the feeling that in this world filled with magic and mystery, such abilities could mean the difference between survival and failure. I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of powers I might unlock, what paths I might forge.


    [Host has access to a random selection of abilities through Cheat Gacha.]


    [Would you like to try activating it?]


    Without a second thought, I nodded inwardly, my excitement bubbling over. Yes, let''s do this!


    [Activating Cheat Gacha...]


    [Congratulation Host on unlocking your First Cheat : Absolute Appraisal]


    [Absolute Appraisal : Gives you perfect information of everything no matter the level difference.


    The information is not limited to about it but also on how to perfectly utilize anything you appraise .


    No, one can detect host, using Absolute Appraisal on them not even ??..^*^&]


    "Its really is a cheat" I thought to myself seeing this, as this kind of abilities used by many Mc, who use it to become Appraisers or Super beast tamers, as this go hand in hand with Beast taming, using Appraisal I can find the best potential beast not only that but even can find the best Evolution path for it.


    ''Damm, just the first one and this powerful'' , I mumbled to myself, ''hehehehe, careful, ladies I am coming to take over the world''


    The maid on the other hand titled her head, as she saw Asher giggling non stop.

 Chapter 4 Volarisa III

    It''s been over five years since my System, the Super Cheat System, was activated. After that, it went silent. I named my System Sol¡ªnot the most creative name, but it works. According to Sol, my next cheat will only become available when I achieve something significant, though it hasn''t mentioned what exactly that would be.Anyway, I''m six years old now, and my routine has become pretty simple: wake up, get dressed by the maids, eat breakfast, train, take a bath, eat lunch, train again, bathe, have dinner, train once more, and sleep. This has been my daily cycle for the past year. I also have three classes: Knowledge, Noble Etiquette, and Weapon Arts.


    But today is going to be different.


    Third-Person POV


    Asher looked at himself in the mirror, seeing the reflection of a cute young boy with bright ruby-red eyes and silver, shimmering hair¡ªjust like his mother. Dressed like a little nobleman, the maids had made sure that every part of his outfit was flawless.


    "Young master, you should be able to recall all your noble etiquette today. It''s a special occasion," Emily, one of his maids, reminded him. She was a petite girl with blonde hair cut in a short, boyish style. One could easily mistake her for a bubbly child, but her status screen told a very different story.


    [ Name: Emily Rose ]


    [ Race: Golden Foxman ]


    [ Class: Shadow Saint (S-Class Assassin) ]


    [ Rank: Legendary ]


    [ Ability: Phantom Veil (Unique, High Order) ]


    [ Skills: ]


    Eclipse Step: Move unseen through shadows, even across great distances.


    Soul Reaver''s Kiss: A deadly, silent strike that severs the target''s life force directly.


    Illusionary Blades: Summon spectral daggers that can attack both physically and mentally, confusing the target''s senses.


    Saint''s Cloak: A divine-level invisibility skill that not only hides her presence but also erases her existence from perception temporarily.


    Vow of Silence: Nullifies sound within a certain radius, creating an absolute zone of silence perfect for assassinations.


    [ Description: As a Shadow Saint, Emily stands at the peak of assassination arts. Her abilities transcend those of ordinary assassins, making her a near-unstoppable force in covert operations. She is the devoted protector of the Crimson Terror''s son and a hidden threat to anyone who dares approach her young master with ill intent. ]


    Emily wasn''t just any maid. She was a Shadow Saint, an assassin of the highest order, with abilities that could wipe out armies without anyone ever noticing her presence. Hidden behind her charming appearance was someone powerful enough to face the worst threats in the world.


    But to Asher, Emily was more than just a maid. She had been by his side since he was a baby, taking care of him in every way he needed. She had always been there, looking after him and even teaching him in weapon arts.


    "Emily, will Mother be there too?" Asher asked quietly, his ruby-red eyes looking up at her.


    "Yes, of course, young master. Why wouldn''t she be there for her beautiful and obedient son on such a special day? If not, we''ll go find her, alright?" Emily said, but Asher could see the faint pain in her eyes.


    He knew. After all, his mother was one of the powerhouses of this world, tasked with protecting it from unseen dangers. He didn''t mind¡ªhis mother had given him plenty of time when she could. Yet, deep down, there was a longing. In his previous life, he had been an orphan, but in this one, he had a mother, and he cherished that. He just wished he could spend more time with her.


    He didn''t know much about his father, though. Every time he asked Emily about him, she would dodge the question, her eyes distant. It was as if that was one secret she wasn''t allowed to share.


    "Anyway, young master, let''s go and get your first Awakening," Emily said as she gently took Asher''s hand and began to lead him.


    Asher nodded, following her without hesitation.


    In this world, an Awakening was divided into two major stages: the First Awakening and the Second Awakening. Since humans in this world aren''t born with magic veins, they must first develop them through cultivation¡ªan art tailored to their affinity. For example, someone with a Light Affinity would cultivate an art specific to light magic. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today, Asher was going to undergo his First Awakening. He would drink a special solution that would create a Foundation Core within his body. This core would serve as the basis for all his future cultivation. Once the core was formed, his affinity would be tested, and from then on, he would need to cultivate an art suited to his affinity for the next twelve years.


    The faster he cultivated, the stronger his magic veins would become, allowing him to create a more robust magic system within his body. A well-developed set of magic veins would make him more talented in the long run, ensuring a powerful Awakening.


    Then came the Second Awakening, which took place at the age of eighteen. By then, a person''s magic veins would be fully developed. At that time, they would drink another solution to connect the core to their veins and activate the magic channels within their body.


    Once the core began to revolve, it would fully awaken their inherent ability¡ªmuch like how Emily''s Phantom Veil ability had awakened during her own Second Awakening.


    And thus, with their First and Second Awakenings, they could finally embark on their magic journey.


    As for where this method of Awakening came from, it originated from the refugees who arrived in this world after their own was destroyed. Humans granted them refuge in exchange for the knowledge of Awakening, which the refugees graciously shared. Although the Beastman method of Awakening wasn''t compatible with human physiology, humans¡ªbeing highly adaptable¡ªdeciphered the formula within a decade.


    The first successful human Awakening came from Ray Cornelius, who spread his name far and wide as he fought alongside the Beastmen on the frontlines. Soon after, more and more humans began to awaken, harnessing magic within themselves. Despite this breakthrough, the war with the invaders has yet to end.


    Now, after so many years, over 40% of the human world remains occupied by the invaders, while the native inhabitants hold the remaining 60%, clinging to what remains of their land.

 Chapter 5 First Awakening

    Asher followed Emily as she led him into a grand hall, known as the Ancestral Path of Awakening. This hall was a sacred place where all members of his Magnus family, a powerful and influential family in the world of Volarisa, would gather for important ceremonies. The Magnus family held the prestigious status of a Supreme-grade family, the highest rank within Volarisa''s social and power structures.In Volarisa, organizations, sects, and clans are divided into different levels of prominence and power: Lower, Greater, Noble, Kings, Apex, and at the very top, Supreme. The Magnus family, as a Supreme-grade family, stood among the most elite, influencing the fate of the entire realm.


    The Magnus family was founded by Ross Magnus, one of the first humans to awaken powerful abilities. Gifted with immense strength and unique powers, Ross was able to build a clan that grew rapidly, and he gathered many powerful allies on his journey. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over time, the Magnus family rose to prominence, eventually reaching the absolute peak of power in the world of Volarisa as Ross himself surpassed the known limits of the realm.


    Since then, the Magnus family has consistently produced prodigies¡ªeach generation giving birth to someone extraordinary. In recent times, Asher''s mother, as well as Selene''s sister Merlyn, have carried on that legacy. Both women are monstrous in their abilities, capable of easily defeating those many levels above their own realm, further solidifying the family''s reputation as one of supreme power.


    Today marked another Annual Awakening Ceremony for the Magnus family. All families residing on the majestic Floating Island had gathered. Yes, the main branch of the Magnus family resided on a floating island, a mystical and awe-inspiring creation that hovered high above the ground.


    The island was protected by a powerful barrier, an ancient formation so strong that even the mightiest of enemies could be obliterated within minutes. This, too, was an artifact left behind by the great founder, Ross Magnus, ensuring the family''s safety through the ages.


    As Emily entered the grand hall with Asher beside her, every eye in the room turned toward him. Asher glanced around, taking in the sight of many white-haired individuals. The signature trait of the Magnus family was their striking white hair, inherited from the bloodline of their powerful ancestors. However, their eyes varied in color, making each person unique.


    While some had piercing red eyes, others had emerald green, deep blue, violet, or even obsidian black eyes. There were even a few rare members whose eyes held two distinct colors, adding to their mystique.


    mily calmly led Asher to a side, standing with him as the attention in the grand hall gradually shifted away from the newcomers. Despite the fleeting glances, the crowd soon returned to their conversations, leaving Asher to quietly observe. Although his mother, Selene Magnus¡ªthe infamous "Crimson Terror"¡ªwas a prominent figure in the family, lineage alone meant little in the Magnus family.


    Personal talent was everything. No matter how prestigious his mother was, if Asher lacked ability, the family would pay him no mind. In this clan, only those with potential and strength were truly acknowledged.


    Asher took in the scene, his mind wandering. He observed other children his age, accompanied by their maids, butlers, or family guides. Some of them were deep in conversation, others waiting anxiously for the ceremony to begin. His eyes drifted upwards to the far end of the hall, where a massive curtain hung, obscuring a raised platform.


    Though the intricate fabric concealed the stage, he could make out faint silhouettes of people moving behind it. His heart raced for a moment¡ªwas his mother there? He tried to get a clearer look, but the combination of distance and dim lighting made it difficult to confirm.


    Several women in the hall resembled his mother in appearance, but he wasn''t sure who was his mother, the curtain made it hard for him to locate.


    Emily noticed his turmoil as she said ''Don''t worry, she will come'' she said telepathically and Asher nodded, relaxing as he calmly waited for First Awakening.


    After some time, the hall filled with the presence of every key member of the Magnus family. The atmosphere grew still and expectant. A figure emerged from behind the curtain¡ªa distinguished elder. He floated effortlessly in mid-air, his powerful aura commanding the attention of all present. The old man was dressed in a regal purple robe, adorned with a badge on his chest.


    This badge bore the symbol of the Magnus family, made up of three interconnected triangles. Each triangle contained a distinct image: the uppermost triangle was white with a drop of blood at its center, the left triangle was black with a lightning symbol, and the right triangle was grey, featuring the image of a skeleton.


    This emblem was the sacred symbol of the Magnus family, representing the abilities of its founder, Ross Magnus, and his two legendary wives. Ross Magnus was known for his terrifying ability to control blood. History tells of a time during war when Ross, standing alone on a battlefield, drained the blood of an entire army, wiping out trillions of invaders by himself.


    The black lightning in the left triangle symbolized the power of his first wife, who possessed the terrifying Black Lightning talent. The grey triangle, marked with the skeleton, represented the necromantic abilities of his second wife, who wielded dominion over life and death itself.


    As the elder hovered above, he scanned the crowd with an intense gaze, his presence signaling the beginning of the Annual Awakening Ceremony. The weight of the Magnus legacy hung heavily in the air, as each family member prepared for what was to come.


    "Today, once again, we will separate diamonds from trash," the elder said, his voice cold and sharp, cutting through the silence of the grand hall. His eyes, piercing and judgmental, swept over the gathered family members, each one knowing the weight of his words. "As you all know, only the talented may remain on the Sky Fortress," he added, his tone stern and unyielding.

 Chapter 6 First Awakening II

    After this awakening who won''t meet the standard will be cast out of Magnus family main branch that what''s he wanted to say.The gravity of the moment settled over the crowd, especially the younger generation, many of whom, like Asher, were about to undergo their first awakening. The Sky Fortress, the Floating Island of the Magnus family, was not merely a home. It was a place reserved only for those worthy of the Magnus name.


    Those who were deemed lacking, no matter their lineage, would be cast out¡ªforever denied the privileges of the family''s elite standing.


    The younger children in the hall had eyes blazing with excitement, eager to prove themselves worthy of the Magnus name. They were filled with the hope of awakening powerful abilities, ready to carve out their place in the prestigious Sky Fortress. Asher noticed many eyes turning toward him, their gazes curious and perhaps a little wary.


    ''Why are they staring at me?'' he wondered, feeling a mix of confusion and discomfort under their scrutiny.


    Unbeknownst to Asher, his life on the Sky Fortress had been one of great privilege. He lived in the uppermost part of the fortress, a place reserved for the most elite members of the Magnus family.


    The Sky Fortress was divided into different levels based on status and personal power¡ªascending from the lower parts to the middle and finally to the upper levels, where the most influential and powerful resided. Asher, being the son of Selene Magnus, had always been shielded by his mother''s towering reputation, unaware of the subtle hierarchy that governed life on the fortress.


    His presence in the upper part of the fortress had drawn attention, and now, as he stood among his peers, those who knew of his background were curious. Many wondered whether the son of the Crimson Terror would live up to his mother''s legacy, or if he would falter under the pressure of expectation.


    The elder paid no special attention to Asher, or anyone else in particular, as he stepped onto the stage. In his eyes, everyone gathered was equal, regardless of their lineage. What mattered here was talent, nothing more. With a calm wave of his hand, three objects appeared on the table in front of him.


    They were three bottles, each containing something different.


    The first bottle held a swirling rainbow-colored mist, constantly shifting and changing within the container. It looked ethereal, like it could slip through your fingers if touched.


    The second bottle contained a rainbow-colored liquid, thicker than water, and it glimmered with an almost hypnotic sheen as it caught the light.


    The third bottle held a small, solid object, about the size of a fingernail. It was also rainbow-colored, but unlike the mist or liquid, it had a crystalline appearance, sharp and compact.


    The elder let the room absorb the sight of the three mysterious items before speaking again. Each one of these substances had a significant role in the upcoming Awakening Ceremony, and everyone knew that which bottle a participant interacted with could potentially determine the level of power they might unlock.


    "As you all know, these are foundational materials. The denser the material you consume, the higher your chances of creating a solid foundation core," the elder stated as his eyes scanned the crowd.


    "Now, I want each of you to stand in front of these materials in a line. You have one chance to choose which one you wish to go with. You all have five minutes to decide," the elder added, his voice clipped as he closed his eyes, signaling that the decision rested solely in their hands.


    Emily gently patted Asher on the back. "Go, Asher," she encouraged softly.


    Asher nodded, steeling himself as he walked forward with steady steps. His mind raced as he appraised the materials laid before him, understanding that his choice would shape his future.


    He didn''t solely depends on the information given by the clan but used his own cheat.


    [Creation Mist]: A natural mist containing loose particles with creation essence. The number of essence particles is relatively low, only 41%. One needs a total of 100% essence to successfully create a foundation, however It''s quality are top notch leading to creation of best and perfect core.


    [Creation Water]: An artificially condensed liquid holding creation essence, with over 98% of the required essence present. However, its potency and quality are reduced by 30%, leading to the formation of cores that are less than perfect.


    [Creation Bead]: An artificially condensed bead containing a full 100% of the creation essence. However, its quality and potency are reduced by 50%, resulting in the creation of a Moderate foundation core.


    ***


    ''Sol, tell me the grades of Cores,'' Asher whispered in his mind as he walked toward the side of the Creation Mist. He stood there quietly, becoming one of the few who chose the mist. Most of the others had already lined up in front of the Creation Water, while a smaller, ambitious group stood by the Creation Bead.


    Whispers from the bead group quickly spread as they noticed Asher''s decision, their voices filled with disappointment and disbelief. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He wasted a golden opportunity."


    "He stayed at the Mist¡­ didn''t even have the guts to choose the Bead."


    "What a waste."


    "If I were the son of the Crimson Terror, I''d have chosen nothing less than the Bead."


    Even among the elders watching from the sidelines, some gazed at Asher with disappointment, shaking their heads at what they considered a poor choice.


    "Ahahah, hold on, folks," an older man laughed softly, observing the scene. "Maybe the boy believes in his own talent."


    "Patriarch, you can''t just favor him because he''s your grandson," a middle-aged man beside the elder said, his tone half teasing, half serious.


    The elder looked at the patriarch of the Magnus family and Asher''s grandfather, shook his head calmly. "He may be my nephew, but I won''t favor him unless he can live up to the expectations of my little sister." His features bore a striking resemblance to Selene, but his eyes were a steely grey, unlike her crimson ones.


    Asher, unaware of the whispers around him, focused inward, waiting for Sol''s response about the core grades.

 Chapter 7 First Awakening III

    Asher blocked out the murmurs and judgments around him, focusing solely on what truly mattered¡ªthe core grades.[Core Grades Explanation]:


    Perfect Grade: The highest level of core, possessing the purest form of energy. It provides a 10% power boost compared to a High-grade core.


    High Grade: Slightly less powerful than a Perfect core but still formidable. It is 10% stronger than a Middle-grade core.


    Middle Grade: A standard core, decent in power but not exceptional. It is 10% stronger than a Low-grade core.


    Low Grade: The weakest form of core, providing the only 70% of user full potential ]


    Asher processed the information carefully. The difference between a Perfect core and a Low-grade core seemed vast, but even between the upper grades¡ªPerfect and High¡ªthe gap could prove significant in the long run.


    Asher listened intently as Sol relayed the next crucial piece of information, adding more depth to his understanding of the core system.


    [Core Grades and Refinement Explanation]:


    Core grades are not fixed; they can be improved as one refines their energy veins. However, the starting point influences the final potential one can reach. A Perfect Grade core allows an individual to refine their veins and core to the highest possible level¡ªthe Prismatic Magic Veins, a state of absolute mastery in the Formation Realm.


    [Refined Vein Realms]:


    Iron


    Bronze


    Silver


    Gold


    Platinum


    Diamond


    Prismatic (The ultimate form, only attainable by those who started with a Perfect Grade core)


    Sol emphasized that only those who began with a Perfect core could reach the Prismatic Magic Veins, the pinnacle of the Formation Realm. Other cores, though improvable, would never allow someone to reach this highest refinement stage.


    Asher''s mind reeled at the knowledge he had just uncovered. These refined realms were all part of the Formation Realm, the first major stage in the Realm of Practice, and yet the Prismatic Realm stood out as something unique¡ªalmost mythical.


    What truly astonished Asher was that even the Magnus family, one of the Supreme families of Volarisa, had no records of anyone reaching the Prismatic Realm or even anything about this realm. In the family archives, the Diamond Realm, also called the "Monster Rank," was considered the highest possible achievement.


    In the world of Volarisa, the ranks were clear:


    Silver was considered the average rank for most practitioners.


    Gold was the mark of an elite.


    Platinum represented a genius.


    Diamond was reserved for those who were considered monsters¡ªindividuals whose talents surpassed even the greatest prodigies.


    But there was no mention of the Prismatic Realm in any of these records. It was as though this stage of ultimate power existed beyond the scope of even the most exceptional individuals in history. Only monsters, not even geniuses, were said to reach the Diamond Realm, let alone Prismatic.


    The absence of information about the Prismatic Realm made Asher realize that it wasn''t just the family who lacked knowledge¡ªperhaps the entire world had yet to witness someone achieve such heights.


    ''It seems I made the right choice by appraising the materials first and not blindly believing in family information,'' Asher thought, a quiet smile forming on his lips. The fact that the Prismatic Realm had no record meant that perhaps there was still more to learn, and more potential to unlock than anyone in his family realized.


    As the allotted time passed, Asher remained the only one standing in the line for the mist. He glanced around, noticing the mocking gazes of those in the bead line, their eyes filled with disdain and pity for what they considered a foolish decision.


    They didn''t know what he knew. They didn''t realize that there might be power beyond the family''s understanding.


    Standing firm, Asher allowed their sneers to roll off him. He had made his choice, and whether they mocked him or not, only time would reveal whether his path was the right one.


    As the allotted time passed, the elder opened his eyes, his gaze lingering on Asher for a brief moment. The elder''s expression was unreadable, but it was clear he had noticed Asher''s unusual choice. He addressed the room, his voice stern.


    "If you wish to change your decision, do it now. Once the ceremony begins, there is no backing down," the elder warned, though his eyes were fixed on Asher.


    Even Emily, who had always been calm, now looked at Asher with worry. ''Asher, what are you doing?'' she thought anxiously, unsure why he had chosen the mist when he had the opportunity to choose something stronger.


    But Asher remained unshaken. He glanced up at the elder and, with calm confidence, spoke.


    "I''m fine with my choice," he said before pausing. "But I want three vials."


    ...


    ...


    A heavy silence fell over the grand hall.


    For a moment, it was as if time itself had stopped. Everyone''s gaze turned to Asher, wide-eyed in disbelief. The shock rippled through the crowd like a wave, leaving the entire hall in stunned silence. Some stared at Asher as if he had just declared himself insane.


    It was common knowledge that forming a core involved intense, almost unbearable pain. However, most people endured it because it was a necessary step toward unlocking their potential. But three vials? That meant the pain would be not just three times greater but nine times more excruciating. No one had ever attempted such a thing, and most wouldn''t dare.


    Even for those with a strong tolerance for pain, this was beyond extreme.


    The air was thick with shock and disbelief as whispers began to spread throughout the room.


    "Is he insane? Three vials? That''s suicidal!"


    "Why would he ask for so much? He''ll be destroyed by the pain!"


    "He must be a masochist. There''s no other explanation."


    Elder raised his hand, causing everyone to fall silent " You could die or go insane, Still you want to do it?"


    "I must endure, if I want to reach the peak I must do it" Asher replied.


    "...For reaching the peak, One must chose the bead not mist, choosing more pain is just insanity" Elder said. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher shook his head as he said " With my method there is 100% guarantee of reaching Diamonds rank" Asher said .


    Once gain silence befall on the hall.

 Chapter 8 First Awakening IV

    The hall fell silent once more. The weight of his words hung heavy in the air, and the disbelief that had filled the room earlier was now replaced by a stunned stillness. Diamond rank¡ªthe monster rank. A level so rare, so difficult to achieve, that only a handful had ever reached it.And here was Asher, claiming with certainty that his method, his choice of the mist and the three vials, would lead him to that impossible height.


    The elder''s gaze narrowed, a flicker of intrigue passing over his features. Around the hall, many of the younger generation exchanged bewildered glances, their mocking gazes now replaced by uncertainty.


    "Is he serious?"


    "He''s either a genius or a fool¡­"


    "Diamond rank¡­ no one can guarantee that."


    Even Emily, who had been worried moments ago, looked at Asher with a mixture of shock and confusion. She knew Asher was talented, but this level of confidence was something new, something unexpected. Could he truly be right?


    The elder, still hovering in the air, seemed to weigh Asher''s words carefully. "A bold claim," the elder finally said, his voice softer now but still commanding. "Very well, if you''re so confident in your method, proceed." He gestured for the ceremony to continue, though his eyes remained fixed on Asher, now more curious than dismissive.


    The elder, floating above the hall, had already reached a level of mastery where he could sense the truth in a person''s words. And in Asher''s case, he could tell that Asher was not lying¡ªhis confidence in his method was genuine. The same realization struck the hidden figures behind the curtains, the high-ranking elders who watched the ceremony in silence.


    "Patriarch, he''s not lying, but how can he be so sure?" Ryder Magnus, one of the leading figures in the family, and Selene brother, asked, baffled by Asher''s unwavering certainty.


    Arnold Magnus, the patriarch of the Magnus family and Asher''s grandfather, observed his grandson intently. ''Pure and bold confidence,'' he thought, impressed by the composure Asher displayed despite the pressure of the moment.


    "We will see," Arnold said, his voice calm but decisive. "Let him go first. If he creates a perfect core, then we will allow others who can endure the pain to follow the same method." He paused, and the tension in the air thickened as his bloodline aura surged, causing faint crackles of blood lightning to dance in the air.


    "But if not, I want the person who fed my grandson false information found and punished."


    The other elders nodded silently, their expressions grave. Ryder immediately relayed the patriarch''s orders to James, the middle-class elder overseeing the awakening ceremony on the stage. James, understanding the gravity of the situation, gave a respectful nod and stepped forward.


    His voice boomed through the grand hall as he made the official announcement. "The first to awaken will be Asher Magnus."


    There was no objection from the gathered crowd. Despite the skepticism and mockery some still harbored, no one dared speak against the decision. After all, Asher was the son of Selene Magnus, the Crimson Terror, and was of the direct bloodline of the Magnus family. Many were also secretly relieved¡ªif someone had to go first, it was better that it be Asher.


    If he failed, it would serve as a lesson for everyone.


    The hall fell into a tense silence once again, all eyes locked onto Asher as the stage was set for his awakening. The pressure was immense, but Asher remained calm, stepping forward to face the test that could either confirm his bold claim¡ªor expose his folly.


    James handed Asher the three vials, his expression neutral but his eyes sharp with interest. The hall was silent as Asher took his place in the center of the ancient formation carved into the floor. The formation, filled with a faint hum of energy, awaited activation. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher sat down, composed and focused, fully aware of the intense pain that would follow. Without hesitation, he uncorked the first vial and drank it. The mist, shimmering with rainbow hues, sent a ripple of energy through the room as it flowed down his throat.


    He drank the second and third vials in the same steady manner. Each one added to the building energy within him, increasing its intensity. The audience watched, knowing the immense pain that was coming. Elder James, along with the figures behind the curtain, observed closely, ready to intervene if needed.


    The mist now turned liquid began burning through his veins, its power spreading through his body. The pain started as a low hum but quickly escalated. His muscles tightened, his breath quickened, and his vision blurred. But he remained steady, his training keeping him grounded.


    With each vial, the pain grew threefold. It felt as though his body was being torn apart from within, as the creation energy began to gather, seeking to form his core. The onlookers expected him to break, to collapse under the strain, but Asher''s expression remained composed. His focus was absolute.


    The formation beneath him began to glow, reacting to the energy building inside him. Swirls of rainbow light surrounded him, his body trembling slightly from the pressure. Still, he did not waver.


    The crowd, once filled with skepticism, now watched in silence. Could he truly endure this? Would he succeed?


    Taking a deep breath, Asher concentrated, reaching for the energy inside him. He was close to forming his core, pushing past the pain and limits that would have broken others.


    This was the moment that would decide everything.


    Asher focused intently on the energy coursing through him, using Appraisal to hone in solely on the creation energy. His mind blocked out the overwhelming pain as he directed his attention inward, imagining the energy swirling within the center of his body.


    With focused control, the energy began to gather, swirling faster and faster, forming a vortex at his core. The creation energy, once wild and chaotic, gradually responded to his will, condensing into a dense form. Slowly, a small bead, no larger than a fingernail, began to take shape in the center of his body. The condensed bead of creation energy marked the crucial step in forming his core.


    The crowd watched in silence, aware of the delicate balance he was maintaining. One wrong move, one moment of lost focus, and everything could unravel. But Asher remained steady, guiding the energy as it coalesced, inching closer to completing his foundation core.


    And after another half an hour his foundation core is complete.

 Chapter 9 Perfect core

    Asher''s focus never wavered as the condensed bead of creation energy stabilized in the center of his body. The swirling vortex of energy slowed as it compressed further, solidifying into the foundation of his core. The pain was immense, but Asher maintained control, his breathing steady as he guided the final moments of the process.Then, with a quiet yet profound surge of power, the formation process completed. The bead of energy pulsed with a perfect rhythm, and Asher knew¡ªthe core had formed.


    The elder overseeing the ceremony, his curiosity piqued, floated down from his position. His eyes narrowed as he approached Asher, intrigued by the unusual calm in the formation process. He placed his hand gently over Asher''s chest, sending a wave of energy to inspect the newly formed core. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hall remained silent as the elder''s probing energy flowed through Asher''s body. A moment passed, then the elder''s eyes widened in shock. He pulled back, his voice loud and clear as he announced to the gathered crowd, "A Perfect Core!"


    Gasps echoed through the hall. The term Perfect Core carried immense weight, a pinnacle of core formation that very few ever reached. Murmurs spread quickly among the crowd, disbelief mixed with awe.


    As the elder announced Asher''s Perfect Core, the hall erupted into murmurs and whispered conversations. Elders and onlookers alike were stunned by the rare achievement.


    "He formed a Perfect Core... that''s with his unorthodox method!"


    "Maybe it''s true what they say about the Crimson Terror''s bloodline," one elder said quietly to his neighbor.


    Across the room, several young talents looked on with a mix of admiration and envy. But amidst the excitement, a voice rang out, cutting through the noise.


    "He''s the son of Selene Magnus, the Crimson Terror. Of course, he formed a Perfect Core," scoffed a young man standing among the other aspirants. His tone was dismissive, as though trying to diminish the achievement.


    Several nodded, whispering in agreement. "With such powerful parents, it''s not a surprise."


    "Still... a Perfect Core?" an elder from the crowd muttered. "Even with a strong bloodline, that takes something special."


    Though some nodded in agreement, the tension in the air did not lessen. A Perfect Core was no small achievement, even for someone of Asher''s lineage.


    The elders, hidden behind the curtain, exchanged glances. Ryder Magnus, ever pragmatic, leaned in and suggested, "Patriarch, perhaps we should see if his method works on someone less gifted."


    Arnold Magnus, the patriarch, rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Indeed. If it works on Asher, it could be a stroke of rare talent. But if it works on someone weaker¡­"


    He gestured to the weakest-looking candidate in the line, a young boy trembling at the prospect of his awakening. "Use him. Let him undergo the same method Asher just performed," Arnold ordered.


    James, still overseeing the ceremony, nodded and summoned the boy forward. The tension in the hall shifted as everyone watched, wondering if Asher''s bold claim of 100% success could truly hold up¡ªeven for someone with little natural talent.


    Ryder Magnus, standing with the other high-ranking elders behind the curtain, leaned in. "Patriarch, it''s clear that Asher is talented. But perhaps it''s more than just his lineage. He mentioned a ''method,'' didn''t he?"


    Arnold Magnus, Asher''s grandfather, considered this, his sharp eyes watching his grandson calmly return to his place. "Yes," he said, his voice low but commanding. "He seemed confident in his approach. If it''s not just talent, but a method that can be taught, it could change our approach to core formation."


    Ryder nodded. "We should test it. See if it''s truly a method, or just Asher''s natural talent. If it works on someone less gifted..."


    Arnold''s gaze swept over the assembled candidates, landing on a scrawny boy standing at the back of the line. The boy was visibly trembling, his body weak compared to the other aspirants. "Use him," Arnold ordered. "If this method can elevate even the weakest, we''ll know it holds value."


    James, the elder on stage, nodded in agreement and gestured for the boy to step forward. The boy, wide-eyed and nervous, hesitated before approaching. The hall was silent again, waiting for the outcome.


    As the boy reached the center, James spoke, "What Asher used was not a common method. He requested three vials, rather than one, to significantly amplify the energy he could absorb. It''s highly dangerous and painful. Are you willing to try?"


    The boy, pale and unsure, nodded slowly, clearly terrified but too afraid to refuse in front of the entire Magnus family.


    Arnold''s voice rang out, addressing the assembly, "Asher claimed that his method gives a 100% chance of forming a Diamond-ranked core. We will see if his claim holds true, even for someone of weaker talent."


    Asher, watching from his position, remained silent but confident. He knew what was coming.


    "Begin," James commanded, handing the three vials to the boy. The crowd watched intently, some in disbelief, others eager to see if Asher''s method could truly work on such a weak candidate.


    The boy hesitated, glancing nervously at Asher, then back at the vials. With trembling hands, he uncorked the first vial and drank it, his expression immediately contorting in pain. Whispers spread through the crowd, but the boy pushed forward, drinking the second and third vials in quick succession.


    The formation activated, just as it had for Asher, and the boy screamed as the energy surged through his frail body. His limbs shook, and for a moment, it seemed as though he might collapse. But he stayed conscious, barely holding on as the energy began to swirl inside him.


    The crowd watched, stunned. The boy''s core began to form, but the strain was evident. His body, much weaker than Asher''s, struggled to contain the power.


    After several agonizing moments, the elder stepped forward to check on the boy, his expression serious. He placed his hand over the boy''s chest, sensing the energy within.


    "It''s... a High grade Core," James announced, his voice cutting through the tension.


    The crowd gasped, shocked that the boy, weak and untalented as he was, had managed to form a core at all under such extreme circumstances.


    And he was one of the candidates who was deemed he couldn''t form a core even.

 Chapter 10 Merit Points

    The crowd gasped, shocked that the boy, weak and untalented as he was, had managed to form a core at all under such extreme circumstances.Ryder raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Even the weakest candidate formed a core using Asher''s method. It''s not perfect, but it works."


    Arnold, standing tall, crossed his arms. "Asher''s method, though brutal, has merit. It has the potential to elevate even those who would normally fail. However," he paused, his voice carrying authority, "this method may not be for everyone. The pain is intense, and the results vary depending on the individual''s natural strength."


    The elders exchanged looks, realizing the significance of what had just happened. Asher had demonstrated not just his talent, but a new approach to core formation that could potentially reshape the Magnus family''s training methods. The hall was filled with murmurs as they debated the implications, but one thing was clear¡ªAsher''s method was a breakthrough.


    "How do you come up with this method?" James asked what was everyone''s mind to Asher.


    Asher, naturally was ready for such question.


    Asher stood calmly, explaining the logic behind his decision. "I learned about the origin of the Foundation Creation material, the natural mist found near the core geysers of our world."


    He continued, addressing James and the rest of the elders. "The natural Creation Mist emerges directly from the core of the world, reaching the surface through tunnels that connect deep beneath us. It''s raw and untouched, a perfect substance for core formation."


    James, intrigued but cautious, asked, "And what of it? How does that justify your choice?"


    Asher nodded and explained, "The original foundation materials, taken in specific quantities, were prescribed to create a core without harming humans or other species capable of awakening. But because of their natural instability, they had less than a 50% success rate in forming a core.


    So, alchemists found a way to condense large amounts into a more usable form, increasing the chances of core formation at the cost of pain and little to none side effects."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "However, the condensation process destroys the essence of the mist at different stages. In mist form, it remains pure, but when condensed into water or beads, the essence deteriorates. Alchemists focused on improving the success rate but didn''t realize they were lowering the potency and quality of the core."


    The elders exchanged glances as Asher laid out his reasoning. It was clear that his understanding went deeper than expected.


    "I chose the pure form of foundation material because the future of my cultivation depends on the quality of my core. I couldn''t afford to gamble on a diminished substance," Asher concluded, his voice calm yet confident.


    Many of the gathered elders nodded, impressed by his clarity of thought. James, however, wasn''t fully convinced and pressed further, "So, you gambled on your own theory? You could have chosen the safer route like the others."


    "You can call it intuition," Asher replied, his expression unreadable. "I have the ability to sense what is beneficial and what is harmful to me. I trusted that intuition and it paid off."


    James stood silent, considering his words. Arnold Magnus, the family patriarch, watched closely from behind the curtain, his mind racing. ''Could this be a pre-awakening of a rare ability?'' he thought, recalling passages from the Founder''s Diary.


    ''The Founder had a natural talent for sensing treasures. Is it possible Asher inherited that gift?'' Arnold wondered, already forming his own conclusions.


    James finally broke the silence, his expression shifting. "I have orders to verify this ''intuition'' of yours," he said, his tone more respectful now. "The Patriarch wants to see if you truly possess this rare gift."


    Asher remained unshaken, ready for the next test, while the others looked on with growing curiosity. If Asher indeed had the Founder''s Gift, it would change everything for the Magnus family.


    James, now focused on Asher, walked to the side of the stage and returned with ten identical boxes. Each box was meticulously sealed, showing no indication of what was inside¡ªno scent, no aura, no visual hints. He placed the boxes neatly on the table, ensuring they all looked the same to anyone observing.


    "You claim to have an intuition," James said, his voice simple no provocation, no challenge. "Then prove it. In these ten boxes, three contain items that would benefit anyone on the path of foundation Realm. If your intuition is as strong as you say, identify the correct three."


    Asher observed the boxes closely, not intimidated by the task. The room fell silent, with many curious eyes watching him. Some were skeptical, while others had a growing sense of anticipation, especially after his earlier success.


    "You can choose only three," James added, crossing his arms. "No second chances. But if you''re right, those items will be yours to keep."


    Asher nodded as he simply used his ''Absolute Appraisal'' which no one here knows to find what is right and what is not.


    The stakes were clear, and everyone waited to see how Asher would handle this test. Many still doubted that a boy his age could truly possess such an ability. Whispers rose among the onlookers.


    "He''s pushing his luck."


    "This is different from forming a core."


    "Even if he''s the Crimson Terror''s son, there''s no way he can do this."


    Box 1: "Crimson Drake Bone Essence"


    A deep-red liquid containing the essence of a Crimson Dragon''s bones. This substance aids in the hardening of bones, enhancing durability and resilience.


    Box 5: "Silver Lotus Elixir"


    A shimmering silver liquid that promotes body cleansing by expelling impurities from the body, allowing for improved energy circulation and a stronger foundation.


    Box 6: "Storm Wolf Fang Extract"


    A cloudy, silver-hued extract derived from the fangs of a Storm Wolf. This elixir grants the user permanent speed enhancements, sharpening reflexes and improving agility.


    ...


    This were the three beneficial substances provided by the elder however there was one more among them.


    But it was so hidden, that Elder might not even know about it.


    S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11 merit Points II

    Box 9: "Vengeful Spirit Oil wrapped Calamity Egg"An eerie black oil that seems to swirl with a life of its own. When applied, it can infect the user''s spirit, leading to madness and instability in their cultivation journey.


    The Oil is hiding an Egg of an Calamity also called Harbinger of Decay, 2,000 years ago this beast almost killed 50% of world population and was only slain by sacrifice of Saintes of Life Tree of that time.


    ***


    It was the thing that was hidden, and Asher didn''t know if anyone else was aware of it, but he wanted it.


    Calamity Beasts were like legendary rarities. Every person in the world desired a Calamity Beast for themselves. Even the Magnus family had two such beasts tamed with them, but those were centuries old. In the last 300 years, no new Calamity Beast had been found, but now one was right in front of Asher.


    "I want it," he mumbled to himself, unable to believe such a prize had fallen from the sky.


    James, seeing the person raise his brow, wondered why he was staring at the Vengeful Spirit Oil, but he didn''t say anything as he waited for him to identify the resources.


    The real reason people desire a Calamity Beast is that, as their name suggests, they will eventually bring calamity to the world. Their power is so immense that they can reach a level where they could destroy entire regions with just their mere presence. Naturally, who wouldn''t want such a powerful pet for themselves?


    But they can be tamed when one bind soul contract with them when they are just born or in egg like state just like this.


    "your times up, choose your box" Elder James said as Asher nodded.


    "Box 1, 5 and 6" Asher said, as James didn''t said anything and waved his hand causing boxes to open and showcase what''s inside of them.


    Box 1: "Crimson Dragon Bone Essence"


    A deep-red liquid containing the essence of a Crimson Dragon''s bones. This substance aids in the hardening of bones, enhancing durability and resilience.


    Box 2: "Wailing Nightshade Powder"


    A fine, dark powder that emanates a sinister aura. It is highly toxic and can cause severe internal damage, hindering one''s ability to cultivate.


    Box 3: "Withering Gloom Fruit"


    A desolate-looking fruit that appears shriveled and dark. Consuming it induces a state of extreme fatigue and weakness, making it dangerous for those seeking to enhance their foundation.


    Box 4: "Frostbite Venom"


    A viscous, icy-blue liquid that can cause frostbite and severe damage to the circulatory system. A single drop can incapacitate a cultivator entirely.


    Box 5: "Silver Lotus Elixir"


    A shimmering silver liquid that promotes body cleansing by expelling impurities from the body, allowing for improved energy circulation and a stronger foundation.


    Box 6: "Storm Wolf Fang Extract"


    A cloudy, silver-hued extract derived from the fangs of a Storm Wolf. This elixir grants the user permanent speed enhancements, sharpening reflexes and improving agility.


    Box 7: "Corrupted Essence Crystal"


    A dull, gray crystal that resonates with a malevolent energy. This substance can corrupt the user''s energy veins, leading to potential permanent damage.


    Box 8: "Doomed Ember Shard"


    A small, red-hot shard that radiates heat. Prolonged exposure can result in severe burns and damage to one''s foundation, making it perilous to handle.


    Box 9: "Vengeful Spirit Oil"


    An eerie black oil that seems to swirl with a life of its own. When applied, it can infect the user''s spirit, leading to madness and instability in their cultivation journey.


    Box 10: "Elixir of Decay"


    A greenish-brown liquid that smells rancid. This elixir accelerates cellular degeneration, causing rapid aging and deterioration of one''s body.


    James''s eyes widened in surprise as he confirmed Asher''s selections, "You''ve chosen wisely."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, their expressions shifting from skepticism to awe.


    "Looks like the Crimson Terror''s son truly does have a knack for identifying the right substances," one elder murmured.


    Another remarked, "What a bold approach! If he can see the truth behind these items, perhaps he has inherited more than just his mother''s name."


    The elders exchanged glances, realizing that Asher had not only passed the test but had done so with an insight that few could boast. James nodded, visibly impressed, as he prepared to reward Asher with the valuable substances he had identified.


    Asher took the items as he asked, "Can I take another one?"


    Elder James raised an eyebrow. "The rest, as you see, are just harmful substances. What would you even do with them?"


    "I''ve heard about the Vengeful Spirit Oil," Asher replied calmly. "I just want to study it."


    James nodded, impressed by Asher''s curiosity, and handed over the dangerous substance. Asher stored it in his rings without hesitation.


    Elder James, after packing away the remaining items, stood tall before the assembly. "Asher Magnus has not only demonstrated exceptional wisdom in choosing his materials but also unveiled a path that guarantees a higher success rate for reaching the prestigious Diamond rank. His innovative method will be crucial for anyone aspiring to cultivate a perfect foundation."


    The crowd nodded in agreement, acknowledging the weight of what had transpired. Elder James continued, "Asher Magnus will be rewarded with 10,000 merit points for his remarkable achievement. Additionally, each future Foundation Realm cultivator who successfully reaches the Diamond rank using this method will grant him an extra 100 merit points."


    The crowd erupted into applause, recognizing the magnitude of Asher''s achievement. With Asher''s method, the family could grow stronger, and no matter what others thought, they couldn''t help but respect him for his brilliant display.


    Merit Points is the currency i Magnus family using it one can buy any resource from the family storage, there are many ways to earn it one such way was this, that could help family greatly.


    Asher smiled as he received the applause, feeling a sense of pride swell within him. He had not only proven himself but had also provided the Magnus family with a valuable method to strengthen their future ranks. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 12 Ability

    "Now, it is decided that only those who can endure the pain will go through the awakening method described by Asher," James announced, his voice firm as he surveyed the crowd. Everyone nodded in agreement, understanding that without the ability to endure the pain, they could say goodbye to achieving a powerful foundation core.Soon, the children were selected, and one by one, they underwent the awakening process. A whole day passed in silence as everyone waited, watching carefully as no one dared to speak out of turn.


    Arnold Magnus, Asher''s grandfather and the Patriarch of the Magnus family, chuckled quietly to himself, deep in thought. "I truly wonder what ability my grandson will awaken," he mused. Inwardly, he thought of the many possibilities. "He must be truly extraordinary. If not his own unique gift, perhaps he''ll inherit something from his mother''s side¡ªBlood Lightning or something equally powerful."


    The Patriarch''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he imagined the future potential of Asher. The rest of the family, though focused on their own goals, couldn''t help but glance towards the young prodigy.


    Ryder watched his nephew closely, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. He wondered what kind of ability Asher would awaken, knowing that in the Magnus family, abilities were ranked with extreme importance. The ranks were clear, starting from Lesser, the weakest, all the way up to Absolute, the strongest and rarest.


    "Lesser, Greater, Grand, Unique, Ultimate, and Absolute," Ryder whispered to himself, mentally going through the ranks. Asher had already displayed an extraordinary method in the awakening process, and the family had great expectations for his future. Would his ability match those expectations?


    "If Asher awakens something above ''Unique,''" Ryder thought, "Only then he could live up to his mother''s name"


    The tension in the hall grew as more and more eyes turned to Asher, each person silently speculating, calculating, and hoping.


    "Speaking of her, she isn''t even here today," Ryder thought bitterly. His sister, Selene, had grown more emotionally detached ever since her husband sacrificed himself in an ambush. He had shielded her and his entire squad, allowing them to escape. He gave his life so that they could survive.


    At the time, Selene hadn''t even known she was pregnant with Asher. After her husband''s death, she sank into depression until she fainted one day and found out she was Pregnant. The moment she heard the news, her entire demeanor changed. The sweet, bubbly girl Ryder once knew turned into a serious, hardened woman.


    She started training intensely, even pushing herself when it wasn''t safe for her during the pregnancy. By the time she gave birth to Asher, she had reached the level of Title Bestowed.


    Her feats in battle earned her the title of Crimson Terror, and after spending only a year with Asher, she left and never returned. "Not even a letter, not even a goodbye," Ryder thought, frustration lacing his inner voice.


    Ryder knew she was still out there fighting on the front lines, but he couldn''t help but feel she should have come to witness her son''s awakening. "She should''ve been here," he muttered to himself.


    Just then, a sudden chill ran down his spine.


    Step¡­


    He turned his head towards the door, and his eyes widened as he saw a woman with crimson red eyes entering silently. "She''s here?" Ryder thought, surprised as he recognized his sister.


    Selene didn''t bat an eye as she walked to the railing, her gaze locked on Asher, completely ignoring her brother''s presence or even any one for that say.


    As Selene made her way toward the front, her imposing presence drew the attention of the elders and other key figures gathered in the room. Whispers filled the hall as some of them recognized her immediately¡ªthe infamous Crimson Terror. But despite the murmurs, her expression remained unreadable, focused entirely on Asher.


    One of the elders, a seasoned warrior who had fought alongside her in the past, took a step forward. "Lady Selene," he greeted cautiously, bowing slightly, "it''s been a long time since we''ve seen you. Will you be staying long?"


    Selene didn''t respond. Her cold, detached gaze remained locked on her son as if no one else in the room existed. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another elder, curious and hoping to break the tension, stepped forward as well. "Lady Selene," he began, "we''ve all heard of your heroic feats. Surely you''ve come to witness your son''s awakening? It''s a proud day for any¡ª"


    His voice trailed off when he noticed she wasn''t listening. Her crimson eyes, glowing with intensity, barely flickered in acknowledgment. It was as if the world around her didn''t matter¡ªonly Asher did.


    Ryder watched the failed attempts to engage her, his bitterness growing. He wanted to say something, to demand why she had stayed away for so long, but he knew it wouldn''t matter. Selene had always been stubborn, and in this moment, she was unapproachable. She wasn''t the sister he remembered, the one who would laugh and joke with him. That part of her had died the day her husband had.


    Several others, unsure how to approach her, exchanged awkward glances. The whispers became more subdued, as everyone realized that Selene wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries.


    As the tension in the hall thickened, James, who had noticed the growing unease, cleared his throat and addressed the room. "Lady Selene has graced us with her presence on this important day," he announced diplomatically. "Let us continue the awakening ceremony."


    Selene gave a slight nod, still refusing to engage anyone else. All eyes turned back to Asher, who was now the center of attention once again. But even amidst the admiration and anticipation for Asher''s abilities, the room couldn''t shake the weight of the Crimson Terror''s silence.


    As for Asher he himself had his own gaze went to his mother, the same woman whom he haven''t seen for the last four years, his first year with her was very great but after that she was never seen by him.


    ''So, she wasn''t dead'' Asher thought, as he looked at her.

 Chapter 13 Ability II

    Asher stood there, staring at his mother, a flood of emotions swirling inside him. After the first year she had stopped visiting, he had come to terms with the idea that she might be dead. Even Emily, who had been his closest confidante, never gave him a straight answer. Every time he asked, she would just say, "She''ll come one day." But that day never came¡ªuntil now.Seeing Selene there, alive and well, stirred something painful inside him. There was no joy, no sense of reunion. Just hurt.


    ''Why didn''t you come to visit in between?'' he thought, his gaze locking onto hers.


    Selene, standing at the edge of the balcony, seemed to notice the silent question in her son''s eyes. She saw the pain, the confusion, the abandonment he must have felt. For a brief moment, her stoic mask cracked, but only for a fraction of a second. Without a word, she looked away, moving further into the shadows, behind the curtains that hid her from most of the room.


    Asher clenched his fists, his chest tightening with emotions he had buried for years. She had returned, but not to explain, not to comfort him¡ªjust to watch from a distance, like she had always done.


    He couldn''t bring himself to care much anymore. The hurt had run too deep for too long.


    ''Just when I thought, I finally got an family'' Asher thought as he looked away too, no longer bothering himself with her.


    James didn''t notice the tense exchange between Asher and Selene as he focused on guiding the newly awakened kids to the next phase of their journey: Ability Awakening.


    "Just enter the Hall of Resonance," he instructed, pointing to the grand hall in the distance. It was a magnificent structure, intricately crafted with countless formations and runes etched into its walls. The hall''s only purpose was to activate and resonate with the newly formed cores within each child''s body, drawing out their latent abilities.


    "The hall is designed to stimulate your core and awaken the unique power sleeping within you," James continued, his voice calm but authoritative. "Once you step inside, the core in your body will begin to interact with the mana, the formation is releasing, and your core will be activated and your ability will emerge."


    The kids were in awe as they looked at the grandiose hall, many of them filled with excitement and nervous anticipation. Asher, however, barely glanced at it. His mind was still lingering on his mother''s presence, but he knew this was a crucial moment for him. He steeled himself and followed the others, stepping forward with determination.


    As each child entered the Hall of Resonance, they felt an intense surge of mana, as if the air itself was alive and pulsating with energy. The formations within the hall glowed, and the sound of magic humming filled the space. One by one, abilities began to emerge¡ªsome subtle, others explosive.


    Asher knew his moment was coming, and he took a deep breath as he stepped inside.


    Asher stood in the Hall of Resonance, feeling the mana surge through his body. The moment he stepped inside, a sharp shock hit his chest as his core roared to life. It began drawing in the surrounding mana, revving up like a powerful engine. His body reacted almost immediately¡ªblack-colored lightning crackled around him, arcing through the air with an ominous hum.


    The hall trembled with the intensity of the energy he was radiating.


    ''Black Lightning... a very rare and destructive ability,'' James thought, observing the scene with growing interest. Other elders exchanged glances, nodding with approval. It was clear that Asher was displaying something extraordinary.


    But while the others were focused on his external display of power, Asher was facing a choice within himself.


    Suddenly, a system window appeared in his mind.


    [ Ability Awakening Detected ]


    [ Please select the ability you wish to elevate to the level of cheat ]


    Blood Ruler


    Black Lightning


    Necromancy


    Asher''s eyes widened as he reviewed the options before him. These weren''t just any abilities¡ªthey were all incredibly powerful in their own right. But what did it mean by "elevate to the level of cheat"? He had to make a choice, and quickly. The energy inside him was growing, almost as if it were urging him to decide.


    ''Expand the descriptions,'' Asher mentally commanded the system, needing more details before making such a crucial decision.


    [ Blood Ruler ] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Control over blood, including your own and others''. You can manipulate blood for various purposes¡ªhealing, enhancement, or even domination. At its peak, you could control armies with their blood alone. The more blood spilled, the more powerful you become.


    [ Black Lightning ]


    A unique and deadly form of elemental lightning, feared for its destructive nature. It can paralyze, destroy, and disrupt all forms of energy. At higher levels, it gains the ability to absorb and feed off of other types of energy, making it nearly unstoppable in battle.


    [ Necromancy ]


    The power to command the dead. At lower levels, you can raise and control the bodies of the fallen. As you grow stronger, you can summon greater undead creatures, communicate with souls, and even bind powerful entities from the afterlife to serve you.


    Asher felt a rush of possibilities overwhelm him. Each ability held incredible potential, and the decision wasn''t easy. Blood Ruler offered dominance and control, Black Lightning promised unparalleled destruction, and Necromancy hinted at mastery over life and death itself.


    He stared at the choices, knowing whichever path he took could define his future.


    Asher''s choice was made, he don''t know much about other choices but he knew Blood is what everyone has.


    The instant he selected Blood Ruler, the black lightning surrounding him shifted. Its dark, destructive hue faded as it turned blood red, crackling with newfound intensity. The bolts no longer resembled mere lightning; they now looked like streams of liquid blood, coursing through the air like veins.


    The energy around him pulsed with an ominous rhythm, reflecting both the destructive force of lightning and the life-dominating power of blood.

 Chapter 14 Ability III

    "It''s a combination," James muttered, eyes wide with realization. "A perfect mix of Blood and Lightning."This kind of power hadn''t been seen in many generations. It reminded James of another Perfect combination ability awakener¡ªSelene''s mother, the Crimson Terror herself. Her ability was a deadly combination of Blood Ruler and Necromancy, which had earned her the title and fear across the realms.


    And now, her grandson seemed to be following in her footsteps, creating his own unique fusion of Blood Ruler and Lightning.


    ''He''s not just powerful; he''s perfect between blood and lightning,'' James thought, his heart pounding with excitement. He could see the birth of a new prodigy¡ªa monster in the making.


    Asher stood tall, now surrounded by this fearsome, blood-red lightning, and everyone in the hall could feel it. His choice had not only changed the course of his awakening but had also cemented his place as a force to be reckoned with.


    Asher''s gaze sharpened as he read the new notifications flooding his vision. His heart raced in sync with the storm of power swirling around him.


    [Blood Ruler has been designated a target.]


    [Blood Ruler is being elevated to the level of Cheat.]


    [Host Obtained Inherent Cheat-level Ability: Sanguine Supreme.] S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Sanguine Supreme]:


    Description: The ultimate manifestation of the Blood Ruler ability, transcending natural limits to grant unparalleled control over blood, both one''s own and others''. This ability allows the user to not only manipulate blood but also transform it into a potent source of power, combining it with other elemental forces, such as lightning.


    The Sanguine Supreme is not merely an ability, but a title granted to a being who has mastered the manipulation of True Blood. The most basic power associated with this title is the conversion of unique resources and normal blood into True Blood itself. As long as True Blood flows through your veins, you will not perish, except through the ravages of time.


    Each unique resource grants a different percentage of True Blood, and each grants unique power-ups based on its origin.


    True Blood: The essence that connects the physical body to the soul, the true embodiment of one''s origin. A being with an immense amount of True Blood can continue to exist even if their physical and soul body are destroyed. As long as one''s True Blood remains intact, they can continue to live.


    Most beings possess only 1 nanoliter of True Blood, with those proficient in soul manipulation having slightly more. However, you now possesses 10% of his total blood converted into True Blood, infused with the Black Lightning attribute. ]


    Asher marveled at the sheer power of the Sanguine Supreme and its unlocked sub-abilities, wondering how beings like vampires might react to his unparalleled mastery over blood. He carefully examined each sub-ability to understand the full scope of his newfound power:


    Blood Transmutation: The ability to convert anything into blood, allowing Asher to transform objects or even himself into pure blood. At higher mastery, this ability enables him to negate 100% of physical damage by transforming his body into blood and reconstituting it afterward.


    Blood Alchemy: Powered by blood, this ability allows Asher to create anything from weapons to potions. He can craft blood-based armaments, bombs, poison, or even elixirs to heal himself or others. It is the embodiment of his role as the Sanguine Supreme, making him a force of creation and destruction through blood.


    Blood of the Ancients: The pinnacle of his bloodline, this sub-ability grants many boons to one:


    +10,000% Health and Mana regeneration.


    +1,000% increase in mana.


    50% reduction in all resource consumption. ]


    The magnitude of these powers made Asher realize he had ascended far beyond the ordinary, positioning himself as a being of immense strength and potential.


    Asher observed as everyone received their HoloDevice, a sophisticated and advanced piece of technology, resembling a sleek wristwatch but packed with immense capabilities. It was an essential tool, especially for those who had awakened their abilities. James continued explaining the importance of this device to the group.


    "This device is exclusively bound to each of you. It ensures that only the rightful owner can use it. As you may already know, a tribe of invaders have perfected mimicry, and the HoloDevice serves as a safeguard, confirming your identity. If lost, the process to obtain a new one is long and comes with harsh penalties, so be mindful," James warned.


    Asher felt a slight sting as the device pricked his wrist, binding itself to him through a drop of his blood. The system synced with his abilities, making it impossible for anyone else to use it. He glanced down at the small, sleek watch-like device that now adorned his wrist.


    With a mere thought, the device projected a holographic interface into the air, revealing an interactive screen that responded to his mental commands.


    He marveled at the seamless integration of this world''s advanced technology with their cultivation practices. The HoloDevice''s screen showed various apps, communication features, maps, and even tracking for their cultivation progress.


    "Impressive," Asher thought, realizing how vital this tool would be in the journey ahead. It was far more than just a gadget; it was a lifeline in this evolving world.


    ring!


    Asher quickly glanced at his HoloDevice, noticing the influx of linking requests coming in. The first one was from Emily, his longtime friend and supporter. Without hesitation, he accepted the request, the device confirming their link with a soft chime. He then noticed a linking request from his mother, Selene, which caused a slight pause.


    He hadn''t heard from her in such a long time, and their brief interaction earlier was still fresh in his mind. After a moment of hesitation, he accepted her request too. The HoloDevice vibrated again as more requests followed, all from family members:


    Grandfather (Arnold Magnus)


    Uncle (Ryder Magnus)


    Aunt (Serina Magnus)


    Each request had messages attached to them.


    "Your Grandfather: ''Proud of you, kid. We''ll talk soon.''"


    "Your Uncle: ''Good job, nephew. Keep making us proud.''"


    "Your Aunt: ''We need to catch up soon. Lots to talk about.''"


    ********


    A/N : I am now making a multiverse setting with me liking my male leads with others in a multiverse.


    Asher is the ML of this with there is also Aiden of Cosmic Ruler, though he is very ahead of others.


    Plus, I will be also be uploading another book with my Third ML.


    Check out my other books too.

 Chapter 15 Energy Veins

    Asher accepted all of them, watching as his contact list filled up with the names of his family. He couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed, especially with the sudden attention from his mother and the rest of his family, but he knew it was part of his new life. Being linked to all these people meant responsibility, expectations, and connections he couldn''t ignore.His thoughts drifted back to Selene¡ªwhat did she want to say?


    Asher''s heart sank as he read the message from his mother: S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Try and become strong. You have to avenge your father."


    His hand clenched around the HoloDevice, feeling a deep sense of frustration and sadness. This wasn''t the message he wanted. His mother, Selene, once a bright and loving figure in his life, now seemed to see him only as a tool for revenge. The weight of her expectations pressed down on him.


    "Why?" Asher questioned mentally. ''Why can''t you just see me as your son? Why can''t we have a family instead of this... obsession with revenge?''


    The hollow feeling inside him grew as he realized the bond he longed for with her was shattered, replaced by her unrelenting focus on vengeance. It hurt more than any battle or trial he''d faced so far.


    ''It would''ve been better if you had given me a family," he thought sadly. "Anything would have been better than this sense of betrayal.''


    With a heavy heart, he locked the message from Selene, leaving it unanswered. He wasn''t ready to engage with her demands, not when all he craved was a mother''s love¡ªsomething he felt he''d never truly have again.


    Asher walked out quietly, ignoring the voices around him. People tried to speak with him, but he wasn''t in the mood. The sting of his mother''s cold message weighed heavily on his heart. Emily, sensing his sadness, held his hand without saying a word and gently led him outside. Her silent support was all he needed for now.


    As they left the hall, whispers followed them.


    "What a jerk. Just because he awakened a powerful ability, he thinks he''s better than us," one boy muttered, glaring at Asher.


    Emily shot the boy a warning look, but Asher barely acknowledged it. He wasn''t interested in petty jealousy or rivalries.


    "Leave him be," another girl said, her pink eyes glowing faintly as she spoke. She was the inheritor of Black Lightning, just like Asher, but her words carried both envy and intrigue. "Sooner or later, one of us will surpass him."


    Another boy, who seemed to be a rising star among the group, crossed his arms as he eyed Asher from a distance. He was known for his mix of lightning and necromancy, a combination that made him a force to be reckoned with. "He''ll be our enemy one day," he said darkly, his voice laced with ambition.


    Asher felt their stares, but he didn''t care. These kids were already positioning themselves as rivals, but he had far more important things to think about¡ªhis family, his future, and the burden of his mother''s expectations.


    "I wonder who among us will be the strongest," the boy with necromancy thought to himself as he walked away with his caretaker, already dreaming of future battles.


    Soon, Asher was back in his home. Emily spoke as she prepared to leave, "Asher, you''ll have the day off tomorrow. I won''t be accompanying you. Also, check your Holodevice. The elders would have sent the Energy Veins Creation Method. You can try to work on it here since this place has an abundance of mana and enough resources to create it.


    Or you can wait until you reach the Supreme Academy."


    Asher nodded silently in response.


    "I''ll cook something myself to celebrate your awakening," she added with a smile before leaving him alone.


    Asher sighed deeply as he lay back on his bed, staring up at the ceiling. His mind swirled with conflicting emotions.


    "Why?" he whispered quietly to himself as tears slipped past his eyes. "Why did you give me a family, only for it to end up like this?"


    His voice cracked as the pain and confusion surfaced.


    "You know what, as an orphan, all I ever needed was a family... something real. And when I thought I finally found it, you destroyed it too." He clenched his fists, questioning the cruel fate that seemed to follow him, as the tears continued to flow unchecked.


    The memory of his mother''s cold message haunted him. He had yearned for her love, her guidance, but all she gave him was duty¡ªan expectation to avenge his father. He clenched his fists, feeling the raw ache in his chest. It wasn''t revenge he wanted; it was her warmth, her presence. But she was absent, emotionally and physically.


    He closed his eyes, a few more tears slipping down as he lay there in the quiet of his room. He felt betrayed by the world, by the people he should have been able to trust the most.


    Asher cursed the being responsible for his reincarnation, his thoughts bitter and filled with resentment. "Avenge my father, huh?" he muttered to himself, wiping away the last traces of his tears. His mother''s coldness and single-minded obsession with vengeance had pushed him into a corner. If that was what it took to make her see him as her son, then fine¡ªhe would do it.


    "Very well," he whispered to himself, clenching his fist as if trying to grip onto some sense of control. "If that''s what you want... to love me back like your son... then I''ll do it."


    With a hardened resolve, Asher opened the energy veins creation method on his Holodevice, his eyes scanning the complex diagrams and descriptions. His mind was racing, but he knew this was his way forward. If mastering this method and growing stronger could bring him closer to avenging his father¡ªand, perhaps, earning his mother''s love¡ªthen that''s exactly what he would do.


    ***


    Leave a review it helps


    and support me with power stones

 Chapter 16 Energy veins II

    Asher couldn''t help but feel frustrated as he reviewed the Energy Vein Creation Method provided by his family using his Absolute Appraisal. Though the technique claimed to create energy veins throughout the body, it was far from perfect.His keen eyes detected numerous flaws¡ªimperfections that, if followed, would limit him to the Diamond Realm at best, with no hope of ever breaking into the Prismatic Realm.


    "Flawed..." Asher muttered to himself. He saw the gaps that no one else did, small but fatal mistakes that would hinder true growth. Rather than simply accepting this, he decided to fix each flaw meticulously using his Absolute Appraisal, refining the method until it was flawless.


    After completing his corrections, Asher felt a surge of confidence. He then made his way to the resource shop, ordering everything he needed through his Holodevice. Asher planned to create his own version of the Energy Vein Method, far superior to the one his family had provided.


    With the necessary ingredients and tools now ordered and en route to his room, he was ready to embark on this path of self-made power.


    This was his way forward¡ªhe would not settle for limits.


    Soon, in just 5 minutes all the resources were delivered to his room directly with a delivery drone, Asher took the stuff as he signed the document on the drone.


    Asher quickly began unpacking the contents of the delivery, his mind focused entirely on the task ahead. The resources had arrived swiftly, brought by a drone, and he wasted no time going through the list.


    "Star Slime Essence, check," he muttered, placing the glowing jar of viscous starry-blue liquid on the table.


    "Earth Essence, check," he continued, holding up a crystalline vial filled with a dense, shimmering brown substance.


    "High-grade mana stones, check," he said, inspecting a pouch filled with radiant stones that hummed with pure energy.


    Everything he needed was now in front of him. Asher took a deep breath and set the items down carefully. This was it¡ªthe moment he''d prepared for. He was about to create something far beyond the flawed techniques passed down in his family, something that would set him apart from even the highest realms of cultivation.


    With precision, Asher began combining the materials according to the method he''d perfected with his Absolute Appraisal, confident that each step would lead him closer to his true potential.


    Asher laid out the materials and prepared his workspace. He knew this was going to be different from anything his family had ever attempted. His Absolute Appraisal had revealed the shortcomings of traditional energy vein creation methods, and he was ready to correct them.


    "Most cultivators create two types of energy veins," Asher muttered to himself, recalling the knowledge he''d gleaned through his studies.


    "Inner energy veins, typically used by mages, are specialized to channel mana and magic within the body. They primarily focus on control and precision, guiding mana to form spells and create magical effects," he said, visualizing how these veins wove intricate pathways inside a mage''s body.


    These inner veins were delicate, optimized for manipulating and enhancing internal energy flow but lacked the durability needed for physical combat.


    "Then there are the outer energy veins," he continued, shifting his attention. "These are favored by physical cultivators¡ªwarriors, who rely on raw strength and endurance.


    The outer veins are more robust, capable of circulating energy throughout the physical form, reinforcing muscles, bones, and skin for heightened physical abilities." Outer veins were effective in granting explosive power but lacked the intricate control required for complex energy manipulation.


    But Asher wasn''t aiming for one or the other.


    "The perfect energy vein system," he murmured, "is a hybrid¡ªa fusion of inner and outer energy veins, connecting both the internal and external flow of energy directly to the foundation core."


    This hybrid energy vein would allow him to balance both magical and physical prowess, giving him versatility few others could match. He envisioned the veins not as separate systems but as one harmonious network that would empower him to channel both raw strength and refined mana through his body simultaneously.


    He began with the Star Slime Essence, a crucial element that would allow flexibility within his energy veins. As he poured the glowing substance into the prepared container, it shimmered and expanded, forming the foundation of the hybrid system. The Earth Essence came next, grounding the energy with its stabilizing properties, ensuring the veins would withstand both the physical and magical strain.


    Finally, he added the high-grade mana stones, each one releasing bursts of raw energy into the mixture. With the stones, he would imbue his veins with a steady supply of mana, making the flow of energy smooth and continuous.


    Asher closed his eyes and started to draw the energy towards himself. The concoction reacted immediately, guided by his Sanguine Supreme ability. The veins inside his body began to shift and expand as his blood-red lightning coursed through him, fusing with the energy from the mixture. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sweat formed on his brow as he focused, using his Absolute Appraisal to make real-time adjustments, correcting any imbalances before they could even manifest.


    The veins snaked through his body, not just inside but lacing through his muscles, bones, and skin, creating that perfect blend¡ªflexible yet strong, internal yet external.


    He could feel the difference instantly. His body, now connected directly to his foundation core through both inner and outer energy veins, was brimming with power. The mana flowed effortlessly from the core, spreading through his veins and amplifying both his physical and magical abilities.


    A faint smile crossed Asher''s face. He had done it¡ªcreated a flawless, hybrid energy vein system, a foundation that could support him as he climbed to the highest realms of cultivation.


    ****


    A/N : many are asking if he will kept running after his mother love, well, just know, NO.


    No, he will not, future chaps will clear it.

 Chapter 17 Third Cheat

    A/N : Previous chapter is fixed, you can check it out.******


    Asher took a deep breath as the last pulse of energy settled into his newly crafted hybrid energy system. His entire body felt invigorated, his foundation solidified. Just as he finished, a system message flashed before his eyes.


    [First Awakening Complete]


    [Host has reached the Iron Realm]


    [Host is granted a Cheat Gacha opportunity]


    A Cheat Gacha?


    "Finally," Asher muttered to himself, feeling a sense of anticipation as he received another opportunity to gain a cheat.


    "Hmm, judging by the pattern, it seems my next cheat will come after I reach the second awakening," Asher thought, his blood-red eyes gleaming as he pressed the draw button for the Cheat Gacha.


    [Cheat Gacha Spinning¡­]


    The screen displayed a spinning wheel filled with countless prizes¡ªpotent abilities, new system functions, and other enticing rewards, some similar to his Absolute Appraisal skill.


    Asher watched the wheel spin with growing excitement, wondering what kind of power or tool he might obtain this time. His newly crafted energy vein system had already given him an edge, but this cheat could take his abilities to a whole new level.


    The wheel began to slow down, revealing the prizes more clearly. One by one, the sections passed¡ªsome containing incredibly overpowered abilities, others strategic tools. Finally, the wheel crawled to a stop, hovering over a few intriguing options.


    [Congratulations! Host has received the Cheat: "Universal Energy Vein System"]


    Asher raised an eyebrow as he read the message.


    **[Universal Energy Vein System: Your energy veins can now harness any kind of mana and even circulate different types of mana together with no backlash for having multiple energies in your body.


    All mana-related skills have their power increased by 50%.]**


    "Good," Asher nodded, knowing this would be immensely helpful for his future.


    "You''re finally awake," Emily said, walking in to check on him.


    "Hmm, how long was I working on it?" Asher asked, aware that he''d spent quite some time perfecting his energy veins. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not too long, but it was enough to worry me. Given your perfect core, why did it take so much time?" She looked him over, her concern obvious.


    "I was making my energy veins even better," Asher replied, showing her the materials he had ordered.


    Emily frowned slightly. "But with the family method, you could have completed it in just 8 hours. You took close to a whole day."


    "I know," Asher admitted. "But I used additional items to maximize the effect."


    Emily sighed, shaking her head with a small smile. "You really are a hard worker."


    Normally, one doesn''t need any extra resources to create energy veins¡ªmana alone is enough to shape them. However, using special resources can improve the quality of the energy veins, making them more specialized or powerful, depending on one''s ability.


    Like an Necromancy ability awakener can use a necro essence to add during his vein creation to create a vein that amplifies the power of Necromancy.


    Though, the power is not much but around 10 to 20% increase so not many use this method.


    "Most people just follow the basic method, but you''re pushing it further," Emily continued. "You''re thinking like someone who''s preparing for something much bigger."


    Asher just smiled faintly, knowing his goals stretched far beyond the norm. With his new Universal Energy Vein System, the cheat abilities, and the hybrid veins he created, he was already far ahead of most others.


    "You should rest," Emily said before leaving Asher to his thoughts.


    Asher nodded, lying down on his bed. His eyes grew heavy, and before long, he drifted into a deep sleep.


    Several hours later, Asher woke up, feeling refreshed. He stretched lazily, rubbing his eyes before making his way to the hall, where Emily was waiting.


    "Where''s my food?" he asked, his stomach rumbling. After all the effort he''d put into creating his energy veins, hunger was kicking in hard.


    Emily gave him a knowing look. "Your grandfather has been asking for you ever since you awakened. He wants to speak with you as soon as you''re ready."


    Asher felt a twinge of tension in his chest. His grandfather wasn''t one to summon him without reason, and certainly not for idle conversation. Given that it was right after his awakening, the matter had to be important.


    "Did he say what it was about?" Asher asked, trying to prepare himself for whatever his grandfather had planned.


    Emily smiled slightly. "He said it''s about family dinner."


    "Family Dinner?" Asher raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by the casual explanation. It wasn''t like his grandfather to be so cryptic, yet somehow, that made the situation more unsettling.


    "When do I need to leave?" Asher asked.


    "Now. It''s already sunset," Emily replied, nodding toward the window. Asher glanced outside and saw the sky had darkened. The sun was already dipping below the horizon, casting the world in the soft glow of twilight.


    Asher sighed, quickly putting his thoughts in order. Whatever his grandfather wanted to discuss, it was bound to have implications for his future. After all, nothing in his family was ever truly simple.


    After a moment Asher returned again, but this time he is fully dressed and ready for tonight.


    Emily looked at him with a mixture of sympathy and encouragement. "Don''t worry, you''ll do fine. He may be tough, but he''s always believed in your potential."


    Asher sighed. "It''s not about him believing in me. I just¡­ don''t want to deal with the pressure right now. But I guess I don''t have much of a choice."


    Emily placed a hand on his shoulder. "You''re stronger now, Asher. More than you realize. And whatever he has to say, you can handle it."


    He nodded and stood up, brushing himself off. "Alright then, no point in delaying it."


    "Good luck," Emily said softly, watching as he made his way to his grandfather''s chamber.


    Asher stepped out of the house, feeling the crisp air brush against his face as he walked down the stone path. Lined with vibrant flowers, the garden stretched wide around him, meticulously arranged and cared for by the maids under Emily''s watchful eye. Each bloom seemed perfectly placed, creating a serene and beautiful environment, though Asher''s mind was too preoccupied to fully appreciate it.

 Chapter 18 Family Dinner

    The sound of his footsteps echoed slightly in the quiet, the only interruption to the peaceful morning. At the end of the mansion''s grand walkway, a magnificent carriage awaited him, its polished black surface gleaming in the light. The horses were restless, their powerful forms reflecting the strength of the family they served.The coachman, dressed in traditional livery, stood by the carriage door. His expression was neutral, though a hint of respect lingered in his eyes as Asher approached.


    "Young Master, the carriage is ready to take you to your Magnus Palace, where Lord Magnus is waiting for you" the coachman said with a slight bow, opening the door for him.


    Asher nodded in acknowledgment and stepped into the carriage, settling himself onto the luxurious seats inside. The moment he sat down, the door was shut, and the horses began to move, the carriage smoothly rolling forward.


    He stared out of the window, watching the garden slowly disappear behind him. The ride to his grandfather''s estate was a short one, but in that time, Asher couldn''t help but reflect on what was waiting for him. His grandfather was known for his harsh wisdom, for pushing him and the rest of the family to be more¡ªstronger, smarter, better. This was likely no different.


    But now, after gaining powers like the Sanguine Supreme and the Universal Energy Vein System, there was no telling what expectations awaited him.


    As the carriage carried him through the estate''s private roads, Asher steeled himself for what was to come. He knew this was just the beginning of a much larger journey, and whether he was ready or not, he had to face it.


    As the carriage rolled smoothly along the private road, Asher gazed out of the window at the breathtaking landscape. The family estate stretched out far and wide, a symbol of their power and influence. Towering trees lined the road, their leaves a vibrant mix of gold and crimson, swaying gently in the morning breeze.


    The estate was an island of nature within the grand city, far from the noise of urban life, offering a sanctuary of beauty and peace.


    Beyond the trees, Asher could see vast rolling hills covered in rich green grass, dotted with the occasional ancient oak or cluster of wildflowers. In the distance, a river glittered under the sunlight, its gentle flow adding a sense of calm to the scene. Birds flew overhead, their songs faint but soothing as they blended with the rhythm of the horses'' hooves hitting the ground.


    Small clusters of stone structures¡ªguard outposts and servant quarters¡ªcould be seen every so often, each nestled naturally into the landscape. Though modest in design, they were built with the same careful craftsmanship that defined the family''s taste. Everything here, from the smallest flower to the largest estate wall, was cultivated, maintained, and perfected.


    The estate''s true magnificence lay ahead as the carriage passed through the last stretch of wooded path. Rising from behind the hills came the grand main estate, the manor of his grandfather. It stood like a fortress, with walls of pale stone and towering spires that reached for the sky.


    Majestic gardens surrounded the estate, with intricate fountains, marble statues, and perfectly trimmed hedges decorating the grounds. A line of servants stood by the entrance, their expressions stoic as they awaited their young master''s arrival.


    The grandeur of it all was almost overwhelming, but Asher''s mind was elsewhere. His thoughts circled back to the upcoming conversation with his grandfather¡ªthe man who had met him only when he was born, he came to see the face of his another grandchild as well as to know the name. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the carriage approached the entrance, it began to slow, the grand doors of the manor coming into view. The carriage halted, and the coachman stepped forward, opening the door for Asher to step out.


    With a deep breath, Asher exited the carriage, taking one last look at the estate''s surrounding beauty before heading inside to face whatever awaited him.


    Asher continued down the grand path lined with perfectly manicured hedges and intricate stone statues, his shoes clicking lightly against the polished stone. Soon, he reached the large doors where a maid, dressed in a pristine black and white uniform, awaited him. Her expression was stoic, glasses perched neatly on her nose, and her hair was tied back in a tight, flawless bun.


    Her uniform was spotless, without a single sign of wear or imperfection.


    "You are on time," she remarked, glancing at him with a slight nod. Without waiting for a response, she turned and added, "Follow me." She began walking ahead with graceful precision.


    Asher followed, his eyes lingering on her back as they moved through the grand hallway. She was Amyra, once the personal caretaker of his grandfather when he was Asher''s age, much like Emily was to Asher now. After his grandfather ascended to the position of Patriarch, Amyra''s role had shifted, and she now served as the head maid, a highly respected position in the household.


    Her years of service had earned her great authority in the family, and she was rumored to have the same power as of the Grand Elder, backing her influence in many affairs. In their family hierarchy, which spanned generations, the structure was clear. The Patriarch held the highest authority, followed by the Grand Elder, the Elders, and then the main bloodline holders.


    Below them were the branch families, whose presence and power were essential in keeping the estate running smoothly.


    Asher knew that within this complex web of family politics, even someone like Amyra, who was "just a maid," held significant weight. The quiet power dynamics of the family were always at play, and every position had its importance.


    Asher followed Amyra down the grand hall, his footsteps echoing softly on the polished marble floors. The path she led him through was lined with portraits of ancestors, each one with the same piercing gaze that spoke of power and authority. Tall, arched windows allowed streams of sunlight to pour in, casting intricate patterns of light across the rich red carpet that lined the hall.


    The air smelled faintly of incense, a scent that added to the sense of tradition and formality in this part of the estate.

 Chapter 19 family Dinner II

    Soon, Asher entered the grand hall, where a long table was set with an array of exquisite dishes, filling the room with the rich aroma of a feast. At one end of the table sat an old man who, despite his seemingly ordinary appearance, commanded a quiet power. This was Arnold Magnus, the Patriarch of the Magnus family, Asher''s grandfather.Opposite him, at the other end of the table, sat Ryder Magnus, Asher''s uncle and the next candidate for the Patriarch position.


    On Arnold''s right sat Serena, Ryder''s sister and the twin of Asher''s mother, Selene. Serena resembled her sister almost exactly, except for her piercing blue eyes, whereas Selene''s were a deep crimson red. Next to Selene sat another middle-aged man, Asher''s other uncle, Liam Magnus, quietly observing the gathering.


    To Arnold''s left were the younger generation of the family. Two children were already seated: a boy with white hair and striking green eyes, and a girl with white hair and golden-yellow eyes. They looked at Asher as he entered, their gaze curious but held no respect instead they looked at him with disdain.


    Despite the weight of the stares directed at him, Asher didn''t falter. He walked calmly down the length of the hall, his footsteps echoing slightly against the polished marble floor. Reaching the chair closest to Arnold, he took his seat with the same quiet composure, his demeanor respectful yet unshaken.


    Arnold, watching his grandson closely, gave him a subtle nod of acknowledgment. Asher returned the gesture. The moment was thick with unspoken words, the air filled with the expectations that only family could understand.


    Without delay, Arnold picked up a fork and gently tapped it against his glass, the delicate sound ringing out in the hall. Several maids immediately entered, gracefully beginning to serve the first course of the meal. The quiet tension that had hung over the room dissipated slightly as the formality of the dinner began, but Asher knew this gathering was far more than just a meal.


    It was a prelude to something much bigger.


    "Begin" Arnold said.


    As everyone began eating, Arnold turned his attention to the introductions.


    "Introduce yourselves," he commanded, his voice carrying a weight that demanded respect.


    Serena was the first to respond. After taking a delicate bite and placing her fork down, she spoke calmly. "Serena Magnus, currently at Legend rank. My Inherent Ability is Dark Terror."


    She paused briefly before explaining. "Dark Terror refers to the perfect blend of Blood Ruler and Black Lightning, a combination unique to our family."


    With that, she resumed eating, her presence elegant and composed.


    Next to her, Selene followed suit, placing her fork down before speaking. "Selene Magnus, currently at Mythical rank. My Inherent Ability is Crimson Terror."


    She then added with a small, confident smile. "Crimson Terror refers to the perfect fusion of the Blood Ruler ability and Necromancy, a talent passed through our bloodline."


    As Selene picked up her fork once again, Liam, sitting beside her, rose slightly from his seat, placing his fork down as well. His posture was upright, his tone respectful yet firm. "Liam Magnus, currently at Legendary rank. My Inherent Ability is Blue Terror."


    Liam continued, his deep voice resonating through the hall. "Blue Terror signifies the combination of Blood Ruler and Hellflames, an ability that has been refined within our family."


    Each introduction was a reminder of the family''s vast power and legacy, their bloodline intricately tied to their formidable abilities.


    Arnold, the patriarch, nodded in approval and then turned his gaze to his left. "You all saw how they introduced themselves?" he asked, looking toward Asher and the two younger children sitting beside him. They nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Good. Go on then," Arnold said, taking another bite of his meal.


    Asher was the first to go, being seated closest to Arnold. He stood up, maintaining a calm demeanor as he spoke. "Asher Magnus, currently at Iron rank in the Foundation realm. My Inherent Ability is Black Terror, but my blood color is blood red instead of black, as it was supposed to be in the Black Terror."


    His words were met with surprised looks from everyone at the table. It wasn''t just his ability that caught their attention, but the fact that he had already reached the Iron Realm, despite awakening only yesterday. The room grew tense with astonishment.


    "Black Terror... with blood red instead of black?" Serena repeated, her gaze fixed on Asher, her tone more curious than skeptical.


    Selene, Asher''s mother, smiled slightly, though it was hard to tell whether it was pride or concern. "Remarkable," she said softly. The fact that her son had already surpassed expectations was undeniable.


    Even Liam, typically stoic, raised an eyebrow. "To reach Iron rank that fast... it seems your potential is far from ordinary." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryder looked at Asher as he saw him not showing any expression despite getting so much praise and inwardly felt sorry for him ''My damm sister, made my cute nephew like her too''.


    Arnold placed his fork down gently, the faint clink echoing in the room. "Impressive indeed," he said, his deep voice carrying an air of approval. "Achieving the Iron rank within a day of awakening shows not only talent but determination. But the color shift in your blood... That will require further study. You may have more potential than we initially thought."


    The weight of his words hung in the air. Gaining Arnold''s attention was difficult, and receiving his approval was even rarer. Asher could feel the heightened expectations from every corner of the room. But instead of feeling burdened, he found a quiet resolve growing within him.


    Arnold then looked at the two remaining young family members, waiting for their introductions. Though the focus was briefly shifted from Asher, the shock of his swift progression lingered in the minds of everyone present.


    The other two now no longer had disdain in their gazes as they looked at him, they all wondered how he is so fast in achieving the Iron Rank, when they all have even yet to start reading the Energy vein creation methods properly.


    They but for now left aside their astonishment as they composed themselves and began to introduce themselves.

 Chapter 20 Family Dinner III

    First to introduce themselves was the child sitting next to Asher. He placed his fork down and spoke with a calm yet firm voice. "Ryan Magnus, currently just a mortal who has awakened his core. Inherent Ability: Blue Terror."He sat back down, his introduction short and to the point. Asher glanced at him, subtly using his Absolute Appraisal ability to gather more information. He quickly learned that Ryan was the son of his Uncle Liam, the one who had just introduced his own Blue Terror ability.


    The connection was clear¡ªRyan was likely set to inherit the same terrifying power as his father.


    As the girl next to Asher placed her fork down, she introduced herself with a calm, measured tone. "Clare Magnus, mortal with a foundation core. Inherent Ability: Golden Terror."


    She paused before explaining, "Golden Terror is formed after the perfect fusion of the Blood Ruler and Golden Sword Saint abilities."


    After her brief introduction, she picked up her fork again, and everyone else resumed their meal. Arnold nodded approvingly, acknowledging Clare''s introduction, before addressing the group.


    "Now," Arnold said, finishing his first course as he rang the bell for the next, "let me explain about the Supreme Families."


    The room grew quieter as Arnold''s words carried authority. "As you all know, in our world, there are several grades of families, but at the top are only Ten¡ªthese are the Supreme Families, and our Magnus family is one of them."


    He continued, detailing the significance of each family. "Each of these families has an ability that sets them apart. For our Magnus family, it is the Blood Ruler ability."


    He gestured slightly with his hand, "The Saints family is known for their Golden Sword Saint ability. Then there''s the Riverdale family, whose Atlantean ability gives them perfect control over water. They can even extract moisture from the air, using it for water-based attacks and creating water from seemingly nothing."


    The table was silent as everyone listened intently, understanding the weight of the information being shared. The mention of these supreme abilities stirred a sense of pride and responsibility in everyone present.


    Arnold continued listing the Supreme Families, each name carrying immense power and history.


    "Then there''s the Helion family, known for their Hellfire inherent ability¡ªan unrelenting force of destruction and purification."


    He took a brief pause before continuing, "The Darius family, masters of deception with their Illusion ability, capable of creating realities that aren''t real but feel as vivid as life itself."


    "The Indra family holds dominion over Black Lightning, an elemental force that devastates anything in its path with both speed and fury."


    Arnold''s voice deepened as he spoke of the next family. "The Enrose family has the World Tree ability, granting them an unmatched connection to nature, allowing them to grow forests and manipulate plant life on a massive scale."


    "The Artemis family wields the World Eye ability, giving them the power of foresight and near-omniscient perception¡ªseeing everything from the past, present, and even glimpses of the future."


    Then, the mood darkened as he mentioned, "The Black family¡ªmasters of the dead, with their Necromancy ability. They command legions of undead and control the balance between life and death."


    Lastly, Arnold leaned back in his chair as he introduced the final family. "The Dagon family wields the Overlord ability. They are unmatched in the art of taming and controlling monstrous beasts, making them the most powerful tamers in existence."


    "These are the original ten supreme families, descendants of the ten great heroes who saved our world by fighting back against the Invaders," Arnold said, pausing briefly before continuing. "Yes, you three have probably heard about the Invaders in stories, but do you know what they really are?" he asked, and all three kids shook their heads. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Although this information is usually provided to you after your second awakening, you three are among the most powerful of this generation, which is why your abilities have ''Terror'' in their names."


    Arnold continued, "Each family has its own elite warriors. Our family''s elites are called Terrors. Our Blood Ruler ability allows us to perfectly fuse with other family inherent abilities, and those with such powers are given the distinction of Terrors."


    The three nodded, already knowing this part.


    "However, none of you can use the title until you reach that level of power," he added, looking at them sternly. They nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Now, about the Invaders," Arnold said, leaning forward slightly, "while we call them Invaders, that''s not entirely correct. In reality, they are our competitors."


    Arnold''s tone grew more serious as he looked at the three.


    "You can think of our planet as a kingdom and the whole of space as a world map," Arnold explained. "Now, you know how different kingdoms fight for more land so they can control more resources, and the kingdom with the most land has the most power, right?" He looked at the three, who nodded in understanding.


    "So, we''re actually at the planetary level of kingdom battles?" Asher asked, intrigued.


    Arnold nodded. "Yes, exactly. That''s why the Invaders, who we now call the Negukir and Cometis, are essentially competitors in this Planetary battle for dominance."


    "Our planet is neighboring two more planets, millions of light-years away," Arnold continued, "and this is how far a planet can expand its influence. Since there are two other planets within our reach, they are constantly fighting for dominance."


    "You all must have heard about how a beastman race ran away from their planet and came to ours for help, right? Well, their planet also fell under our 10 million light-year reach, but they were very wild and primitive. They had no advanced technology, and their low-level magical prowess only took them so far," he explained.


    "thus, when Cometis attacked their planet they were conquered within a decade and most of the beastman has to flee, unlike us , who had technology to fend off them for some time until we had our own super power individuals were ready to strike at them" he said.


    "But didn''t our awakening method come from the beastmen? So how were we able to use this power to fend off these... Comets, yet they weren''t able to?" Asher asked.

 Chapter 21 Family Dinner IV

    "But didn''t our awakening method come from the beastmen? So how were we able to use this power to fend off these... Comets, yet they weren''t able to?" Asher asked.Arnold looked at him, raising an eyebrow. "Didn''t you already learn that in your studies?"


    "I did," Asher replied, "about how this method was more suitable for us humans. But that can''t be entirely right. After all, if it was, we should have been able to awaken on our own, without any outside help."


    Arnold nodded thoughtfully. "You''re both right and wrong. Yes, this method was indeed most suitable for humans, and we might have eventually discovered it on our own. But by the time we figured it out, it would''ve been too late. Our lands would have already been conquered. The leaders back then had the wisdom to set aside their pride and negotiate with the beastmen.


    In exchange for giving up a small continent to them, we gained the method we needed to awaken."


    Asher nodded, taking in the explanation.


    "It''s all about making better choices in life," Arnold continued. "At the end of the day, what truly matters? Pride? No, the most important thing is life and dignity."


    "Remember, Pride and Dignity might seem the same, but they aren''t. Pride is thinking you''re the best at everything and never accepting even the smallest insult. Dignity, on the other hand, means knowing you''re not the best at everything. It''s understanding that you''ve mastered something, but there may always be someone better. When that happens, you should set aside your ego and learn from them.


    Pride will only blind you and lead you to make foolish decisions."


    Arnold''s gaze sharpened. "But never compromise your dignity. You should never be a slave to anyone. That''s what our heroes taught us. They died fighting on the battlefield but never bowed their heads when those Cometis bastards offered protection in exchange for submission to their planet. They fought for our right to stand tall and remain free."


    Arnold''s voice carried a cold edge as he spoke the last line, a scornful sneer curling his lips.


    Asher and other two nodded, "Now, lets talk at what level our Magnus family stands among those ten Supreme families"


    "Do any of you know?" Arnold asked with a grin as all three of the younger generation¡ªAsher, Ryan, and Clare¡ªraised their hands.


    Arnold chuckled and nodded. "Of course, you all know, but you''re still here, listening to the ramblings of an old man, ahaha!" His laughter echoed warmly through the hall.


    Asher and the other two kids got stunned by his sudden change in mood while adults smiled but remained subdued, recognizing Arnold''s sudden shift in mood. They had all grown used to his antics, especially during this yearly gathering when a new batch awakened their abilities. This was a tradition, and Arnold always had his way of breaking the seriousness of the moment.


    ''Old man, once again you''re ruining the serious mood,'' Ryder thought, though he kept quiet, knowing better than to say anything out loud. Arnold would throw a fit if he interrupted.


    "Anyway," Arnold continued, his tone regaining its seriousness, "our family stands out among these Ten Supreme Families thanks to our Blood Ruler ability.


    Among the Supreme Families, we''re mostly known as ''Amplifiers.'' You see, when a Blood Ruler ability holder and someone from another Supreme Family have a child, there''s a 50% chance that their offspring will inherit both abilities at the highest level."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This makes our family crucial to maintaining power across the alliances.


    The Blood Ruler ability can perfectly blend with other abilities, creating new, stronger powers, and that''s why we''ve kept our place at the top for generations." Arnold''s voice carried a mix of pride and duty, his eyes sweeping across the younger ones at the table, silently reminding them of the responsibility that came with their heritage.


    "Remember, our Magnus family is the trump card of our world, Valeriosa. That''s why we have this fortress¡ªto help keep our numbers strong," Arnold said, his voice steady with authority. "You three have awakened powerful abilities, which is why there''s ''Terror'' in your names. But enough of that, let''s talk about your next steps."


    He rang the bell, signaling for the dishes to be changed. As the maids swiftly brought in the next course, Arnold continued, "Now, as you all have awakened, your next journey will take you to the World Academy¡ªa prestigious institution where everyone is a genius. No one gets in without being exceptional."


    Arnold looked at each of them carefully as they nodded, absorbing his words. "During your first week there, you''ll all have to create your energy veins. For most geniuses, that''s the minimum time required. Of course, there are always exceptions... like Asher here." Arnold''s jovial tone returned as he gave Asher a light, almost playful pat on the back.


    Asher nearly choked on his food, by the sudden not so light pat on his back. He looked at his grandfather speechlessly, thinking of how the maids had warned him about Arnold''s strict personality. Now, he could see it for himself. What he once thought was just exaggerated gossip now felt like an encounter with a slightly senile but lovable elder.


    "The competition at World Academy is fierce, and only 100 students make it to the age of 18, when you will all undergo your second awakening," Arnold said, his gaze sweeping over the three of them. His voice carried a weight of seriousness, pressing the gravity of the situation into the air.


    Clare, curious and a bit uneasy, asked, "What is the number of admissions?"


    Arnold smiled faintly, his eyes sharp. "1,000. Which means only 10% will graduate by the time your second awakening comes around."


    Clare nodded slowly, the challenge ahead becoming clear.


    "But don''t worry," Arnold added, this time without the warmth or joviality from earlier. "There has never been a case of a Terror dropping out before the final graduation."


    His voice carried a cold edge, a warning. If they failed or were expelled before completing the course, the consequences would be severe. Asher and the other two exchanged silent glances, fully understanding the unspoken threat hanging over them. Failure was not an option.


    Arnold broke the heavy silence with a hearty laugh. "Hah! Why so serious? Enjoy the feast!" His sudden shift back to humor didn''t lift the mood as much as he might have hoped. The kids remained quiet, feeling the pressure weighing down on them. The adults shook their heads with knowing smiles, familiar with Arnold''s way of balancing lightness and gravity.


    ''This old man is literally holding a blade to our necks, then asking why we''re so serious,'' they all thought, except for Selene, who remained unfazed. In her mind, she expected nothing less from their lineage.


    ''That much is expected for the Terrors,'' she thought, quietly firm in her resolve.

 Chapter 22 Gifts

    Finally, Asher was back in his own home after the dinner. The guests had just left, but not before his uncle and aunts gave him some gifts. His mother, however, had simply looked at him, nodded approvingly with a "Good job," and handed him a sword before leaving.Now, in his room, Asher stared at the weapon in his hands. It was a magnificent greatsword with a crimson, crystalline blade that was almost see-through. The hilt was a striking black with a bat-shaped emblem etched into it.


    "Blood Eater," Asher murmured, recognizing the sword''s name instantly. It was no ordinary gift¡ªthis was a legendary-class weapon, one of the finest he''d ever received. The power radiating from it was palpable.


    He placed the sword down carefully and whispered, "Absolute Appraisal." He focused his energy on the pile of gifts around him, ready to assess the true value of what he''d been given tonight.


    One by one, the gifts began to glow faintly as their information revealed itself to him.


    [Blood Eater]


    Rating: Legendary


    Durability: 1,110/1,110


    Attack Power: 1,836


    * Can Drink blood and regain Durability.


    * Sword Mastery Level +5.


    * The skill ''Blood Curse'' is generated :-


    - Decreases the healing ability of the target by 100% when they are hit, for 10 seconds.


    * A heavy strike will cause a bleeding status that will last for 3 seconds. The bleeding damage will be proportional to amount of mana infused in strike.


    * The target''s bleeding effect will be maximized when bleeding status combos are achieved. At this time, the damage done to the target will increase by 500% for 10 second.


    * When target is cursed three times with Blood curse, he will enter berserk blood state, causing his thinking ability to decrease by 50%.


    A weapon made after using Blood Rose of Resentment, that only blooms on Battlefield.


    Hidden effect : It can grow as it drinks user blood who is Sanguine Supreme and has a potent amount of True Blood]


    Seeing the last line of the appraisal, Asher raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "How much will I grow?"


    [It depends on your own level, meaning the level of the Sanguine Supreme blood it is fed with.]


    Asher nodded thoughtfully, saving the sword for later. "I''ll feed it when I grow more, ensuring the evolution of this weapon will make it more powerful. For now, it''s enough."


    Next, he looked at the gift from his Uncle Liam, an art manual.


    [Black Assimilation]


    [Allows the user of the Blood Ruler ability to assimilate any poison or elixir in his blood and gain its properties.]


    "This is powerful," Asher muttered, impressed. He already knew exactly what he wanted to assimilate.


    Finally, he examined the gift from his Aunt Serena: a goblet.


    [Goblet of Blood Fountain]


    [A goblet that can store a huge amount of blood and allow its use anytime.]


    [Current Capacity: 1000/1000 liters]


    Asher''s eyes widened at the potential of the goblet. "This will be incredibly useful for future battles or any large-scale blood techniques," he thought to himself, S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher examined the gift from his second Uncle Ryder, impressed.


    [Blood Golem]


    [A technique that allows the creation of sentient golems made from blood.]


    [There are three kinds of golems that can be made, based on the user''s understanding of the art.]


    "Another powerful gift," Asher murmured, already imagining the possibilities. "And it can be used in conjunction with the Blood Fountain Goblet." He envisioned summoning powerful blood golems on the battlefield, fueled by the vast reservoir stored in the goblet.


    Next, Asher turned his attention to his grandfather''s gift. It was a long white staff, intricately designed with red lines coursing all over it. At its top, there was a bird-shaped carving, and in the bird''s beak, it held a blood-red orb. It was an Mythical Staff!!!


    [Blood Phoenix Staff]


    Rating: Mythical


    Durability: 1,500/1,500


    Attack Power: 1,980


    Magic Power: 2,150


    Effects:


    Blood Empowerment:


    Absorbs blood from the surroundings or enemies hit by the staff. Regains durability with every 1,000 liters of blood absorbed.


    Mana Infusion: The more mana infused into the staff during attacks, the greater the power and area of effect of blood-based spells.


    Phoenix Flame of Blood:


    Upon critical strikes, the staff ignites with blood flames, dealing continuous burn damage over 5 seconds.


    Burn Damage: Proportional to the user''s magic power and the amount of blood absorbed.


    Blood Mastery:


    Staff Mastery Level +5


    Enhances blood-based abilities and spells by 30%.


    Blood Phoenix''s Rebirth:


    When the user''s health drops below 20%, the Blood Phoenix Staff can activate a rebirth skill, restoring 30% of the user''s health instantly.


    Blood Curse


    Every strike curses the target, reducing their healing ability by 100% for 10 seconds. After three curses, the target enters the Berserk Blood State, reducing their thinking ability by 50%.


    A weapon made after using Blood Rose of Resentment, that only blooms on Battlefield.


    Hidden Effect:


    Blood Phoenix Growth: The staff grows stronger as it absorbs blood from a Sanguine Supreme, gaining increased durability and power when filled with potent True Blood. ]


    "Another weapon made from the Blood Rose of Resentment," Asher nodded, admiring the staff before storing it away.


    He then turned his attention to the Arts.


    "Sol, can I learn them instantly?" he asked his system.


    [Yes, but for that, the Host needs skill points, and currently, the Host doesn''t have any.]


    [The Host can gain skill points from killing intelligent beings. The amount of skill points gained will be proportional to the level of the being killed.]


    Asher nodded thoughtfully at Sol''s response. "So, I need to kill intelligent beings to gain skill points..." he muttered, considering the weight of this method.


    "How many skill points would I need to learn all the arts I received?" he asked.


    [Host currently possesses two arts:


    Black Assimilation (S)


    Blood Golem Creation (S)


    [Each art would require 5 skill points to learn. Host needs a total of 10 skill points to learn both of them.]


    Asher nodded seeing this as he stored the arts too and laid on his bed " tomorrow , I will go and see the Monster area" he mumbled as his eyes closed and he drifted into slumber.

 Chapter 23 Monster Ranch

    The next morning, Asher awoke to soft sunlight filtering through his window. After a quick wash and dressing in his training attire, he made his way downstairs, where Emily waited at the breakfast table, greeting him with a warm smile. The spread was generous: freshly baked bread, ripe fruits, and spiced meats. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Asher ate quickly yet savoringly, feeling both the weight and excitement of his newfound powers.


    Once finished, he nodded to Emily, signaling he was ready. They walked through the quiet corridors of the mansion and stepped outside, following a path that led to the heart of the estate. Here, an expansive field stretched before them, filled with iron cages and reinforced glass enclosures. Inside, captured beasts paced, their powerful forms restless and fierce.


    The area buzzed with activity as handlers and trainers monitored the creatures, taking notes and preparing for the day''s trials. In one enclosure, a massive wolf with silvery fur prowled, its muscles rippling with every step. In another, a serpentine creature coiled, its iridescent scales catching the light. Asher took it all in, knowing that this was no ordinary training ground.


    Here, he would test his mettle, sharpen his skills, and confront the reality of combat against some of the most powerful creatures nurtured for exactly this purpose.


    As Asher was observing the various creatures, a man with an impeccably tailored suit approached him. He had a lean yet muscular build, silver hair neatly combed back, and a neatly trimmed beard. A monocle adorned one of his sharp eyes, adding to his dignified air.


    "Young Master, how may I assist you today?" the man said politely, bowing with practiced grace.


    Asher gave a slight nod, noting the refined cut of the man''s attire. "Sir Sebas, I want to fight goblins," he replied, his tone resolute. Goblins were among the intelligent creatures, and Asher knew he needed to defeat such beings to gain skill points.


    Sebas nodded simply. "Understood, Young Master. The goblin enclosure is prepared for your training. Shall we proceed?"


    Asher followed him, anticipation building as they walked toward the designated area where his first true test awaited.


    Sebas offered no warnings or cautions; with Emily nearby, any real danger would be swiftly handled. He led Asher down a grand corridor, stopping before a massive door engraved with a snarling goblin face.


    "This is the Goblin Enclave," Sebas explained, gesturing to the doors within. "It holds goblins from Iron rank up to Legend rank, carefully prepared for the training of elites residing here." Asher looked on as Sebas opened the main door, revealing three more doors labeled Foundation, Ranker, and Titled.


    "Since Young Master is at the first stage of the Foundation realm, we''ll proceed with the Foundation rank," Sebas continued, guiding him forward. Inside, the passage branched out into even more doors, each labeled by rank: Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, and Diamond.


    No Prismatic rank door was visible¡ªits existence remained a well-kept secret, known only to him, and he don''t know when he should reveal it.


    "Young Master, as you''re currently at Iron rank, it would be best to enter here for your training," Sebas advised, motioning toward the Iron door. Asher nodded, ready to take his first steps into the enclave and begin his training.


    As Asher stepped through the Iron-rank door, he found himself in a vast, dimly lit expanse that seemed more like a dense, untamed forest than a training facility. Towering trees with thick foliage filtered the light into scattered patches across the ground, casting an eerie, greenish hue over the entire area. It felt alive, humming with the sounds of rustling leaves and distant growls.


    The air was thick and earthy, carrying the unmistakable scent of damp moss and soil.


    Ahead, he noticed faint movements in the shadows¡ªsmall, nimble figures weaving through the trees. Goblins. These creatures were just as described, Iron-rank monsters, though their crude weapons and dirty clothing suggested a level of intelligence beyond simple beasts. Some were hunched over, muttering to each other in guttural tones, while others prowled silently, eyes gleaming with predatory focus.


    Nearer the entrance, he spotted a group of smaller creatures¡ªbaby goblins. Though not as dangerous as their adult counterparts, their eyes were just as sharp, and they moved quickly, darting from shadow to shadow as if aware of the threat he posed.


    Asher took a deep breath, steeling himself. With a flicker of energy, he summoned his Sanguine Supreme ability, shaping a long crimson blade crackling with red lightning. It pulsed in his hand, casting an ominous glow over the dark forest. However, he held it steady, choosing not to launch an immediate attack. Instead, he locked his gaze onto the goblins scattered among the shadows.


    His eyes shifted, taking on a bright red sheen as his power surged subtly forward.


    The effect was immediate. Every goblin, even those carefully hidden behind dense foliage, suddenly froze in place as though caught in an invisible snare. Emily, who had been watching him closely, raised her eyebrows, sensing something unusual. Her gaze turned questioning as she took in Asher''s focused expression and the tightening of his grip on the hilt of his blade.


    Then, Asher''s voice cut through the air, a cold whisper that echoed around them. "Burst."


    With that single command, the goblins convulsed, green blood bursting from their forms in a violent, gruesome display. The forest fell silent, the ground soaked in a sickly shade of green as their bodies slumped to the earth.


    "this is..!" Emily eyes widened as she saw this.


    "It seems your Blood Ruler ability didn''t merely merge with Black Lightning¡ªinstead, it devoured it, enhancing its own power," Sebas observed, impressed.


    Asher nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, I was just preparing to slash them as usual, but suddenly, I could feel their heartbeats. It was as if their blood itself was calling to me, waiting for my command. I took control and turned their blood into spikes that pierced out from within."


    Emily gave a nod of approval, recognizing the seamless control Asher had over his ability. His mastery of Blood Ruler was advancing quickly, and the unexpected synergy with Black Lightning had only amplified his potential.

 Chapter 24 Monster Ranch II

    [Host gained 15 Skill Points]Asher looked at the notification, remembering how he had killed over 40 goblins but had only gained 15 skill points.


    "[Skill points depend on enemy level too]," Sol voice reminded him.


    Asher nodded at this, then looked at the green blood scattered around. "Condense," he murmured, and all the blood began to gather, eventually forming into several dark green, glowing beads.


    "What is this?" Emily asked as she observed the floating beads.


    Asher glanced at her, then flicked one of the dark green beads forward. Once it reached the spot he intended, he calmly commanded, "Burst."


    Under Sebas and Emily''s watchful eyes, the bead suddenly elongated into two long blades, piercing the trees on either side. The holes left were substantial, and one of the trees soon broke in half.


    "This is a new technique, isn''t it?" Emily asked, examining it closely. "It''s effective but might be easier for experienced opponents to dodge. It''s perfect for monsters and beasts, though." She thought, It''s a great technique for someone his age.


    "That''s impressive, young master," Sebas said, and Asher nodded.


    "But," Asher added, "I suppose it still needs some refining. How about we go to the next Bronze Door?"


    He nodded in agreement. Asher thought to himself, I''ve gained enough points, but there''s always room for more. And they continued on their way.


    Soon after leaving the Iron Door, they reached the Bronze Door. As they entered, Asher found himself in another forest biome.


    "Youth master, this area is inhabited by Bronze Realm goblins," Sebas reminded him. "They know some basic mana techniques and have crude iron weapons they''ve forged themselves."


    Asher nodded, then closed his eyes as his Sanguine Supreme ability activated. Soon, the world around him turned black, and several red dots appeared in his vision. These red dots connected like veins, forming a network that mapped out the goblins'' positions.


    Behind him, Sebas observed in surprise. Blood Vision? He unlocked it this quickly? His eyes widened for a moment, but he quickly composed himself, continuing to watch Asher.


    Blood Vision is like serpents thermal vision, where the can only see the heat signatures around them, while Blood Vision show only blood flowing through one, it mapped out one''s whole vein system.


    I wonder how far you can go, he thought, continuing to guide the young master.


    Asher extended his hand toward the beating hearts he could sense, then clenched his fist. The hidden goblins, who had been preparing to attack, suddenly clutched their chests, coughed up blood, and collapsed, lifeless.


    Once again, Asher condensed their blood into beads.


    [Host gained 21 Skill Points]


    Asher nodded, pleased with his progress.


    As Asher condensed the last of the goblins'' blood, he felt a surge of power ripple through him, the collected energy fueling his abilities. He focused, gathering it into a condensed dark Green orb that floated above his palm, glowing faintly with raw energy.


    "Good control," Sebas remarked, a hint of pride in his voice. "But remember, the Bronze Realm may be only the beginning. Your powers will need refining in the higher realms."


    Asher gave a slight nod, his gaze shifting ahead. "The goblins were weaker than expected," he said, a faint edge of disappointment in his voice. "I need stronger opponents if I''m to master Blood Vision."


    Emily, who had been quietly observing, approached. "Not every enemy needs to challenge you, Asher. Sometimes the lesson is in control, not strength."


    Just then, a sudden rustling echoed from the dense forest surrounding them. From the shadows emerged a large goblin, armored in heavy iron plates with faint etchings of runes carved into the metal. Unlike the others, it wielded a menacing-looking spear, dark and jagged, as if crafted for a single deadly strike.


    Sebas tensed slightly, stepping forward. "Careful, young master. This one''s a Goblin General, far stronger than the rest. They''re rare in the Bronze Realm, but this one seems to have developed some form of dark enchantment on his weapon."


    Asher nodded, already aware of the Goblin General''s unique abilities. He had deliberately chosen not to kill him outright; after all, he wanted to try something different. His heart-grasping technique worked well on goblins, given their lack of proper mana control and weak defenses around their hearts. But against a skilled opponent, this technique might not be as effective.


    He needed to test his limits and explore new tactics if he wanted to be prepared for stronger foes.


    This was also the reason Asher had spared the Goblin General¡ªhe wanted to test another of his weapons.


    "Gahhhh!"


    The Goblin General roared, raising his greatsword as dark flames began to flicker around it.


    "Interesting... a variant appeared in this door," Sebas murmured as he noticed the dark flames. These were no ordinary flames; they were resentment flames, created from gathering the hatred and anger of the goblin''s fallen comrades.


    "Young master, Should I kill it?" Sebas asked.


    Asher shook his head, his eyes glowing faintly -ominously. "Perfect. I could use the practice." He called upon his Sanguine Supreme ability, and the world around him darkened once again, red veins highlighting the goblin''s pulsing form.


    The Goblin General let out a battle cry, charging forward with surprising speed, sword thrusting directly at Asher. With a fluid motion, Asher summoned two Dark Green blades from the condensed blood orb in his hand, crossing them just in time to intercept the sword. Sparks flew as iron clashed with his blood-forged weapons.


    Asher looked calmly at the Goblin General. "you lost" he said, his tone steady and cold. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emily and Sebas watched intently as the Goblin General tilted his head in confusion, seemingly processing the question. But before he could respond, the tips of Asher''s blood-forged swords suddenly extended, piercing the Goblin General''s head with lethal precision. The creature collapsed, lifeless, the fight concluded in an instant.


    [Host gained 45 Skill Points]


    Asher glanced at the new skill points he''d gained, nodding in satisfaction. "It was a fairly intelligent one," he remarked. In that last moment, the Goblin General had tried to dodge by tilting its head, but Asher had simply curved the extending blade, piercing through and finishing it.


    Sebas and Emily exchanged a look, both impressed by Asher''s precision and adaptability.

 Chapter 25 Monster ranch III

    "Young master, would you like to proceed to the next Silver Door?" Sebas asked. "Normally, I wouldn''t recommend it at this stage, but given your powers and talents, I would like to guide you there."Asher simply nodded in agreement. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sebas bowed and began leading the way toward the next door, followed closely by Asher and Emily.


    Asher now carried a blood orb with him, taken from the goblins he had defeated. It''s almost enough, he thought as he glanced at his system interface.


    "Learn the Blood Golem skill," he murmured, and a system prompt appeared:


    [Would you like to comprehend and master the current skill for 5 skill points?]


    [Or would the host prefer to perfect this method and learn it fully for 30 skill points?]


    Asher read both options and, without hesitation, chose the second one.


    Anyway, he has gained a total of 81 Skill points it was good for him to get a better version of it.


    [Acknowledged. Congratulations! The Bloodborne Skill is now available for use.]


    Asher felt a rush of energy surge through him as the new skill settled into place, an innate understanding of its potential forming in his mind. He clenched his fist, feeling the blood orb respond as if it were an extension of his own will. This was no ordinary skill¡ªit felt alive, resonating with his own power.


    [Bloodborne Skill: Blood Golem]


    Description: The Blood Golem skill allows the host to create a powerful golem of any kind (Limited to Host imagination) from condensed blood, bound to the host''s will. This construct is autonomous, capable of carrying out complex commands, defending, and attacking as directed.


    Attributes:


    Strength: Scales with the amount and quality of blood used.


    Durability: High resistance to physical and magical attacks.


    Regeneration: Absorbs surrounding blood to heal or strengthen itself.


    Special Abilities:


    Blood Link: The golem is connected to the host, allowing Asher to share sensory input and issue mental commands instantly.


    Blood Burst: The golem can self-destruct, causing a powerful explosion of condensed blood energy, damaging all enemies within range. (One time use).


    ***


    Asher nodded, satisfied with his new skill. He then turned his attention to another skill in his interface and decided to master it at the perfect level, unlocking a new ability: Total Assimilation.


    Meanwhile, Sebas placed his hands on the Silver Door and began to push it open. As the heavy door creaked aside, they entered yet another forest biome. This one, however, was vastly different from the previous areas¡ªthey could see various structures, from treehouses to guarded posts, indicating a level of organization.


    "At the Silver level, these little bastards become more intelligent," Sebas explained. "They even know how to use magic to build defenses like this with ease."


    He pointed toward a set of faint markings etched into the surrounding trees. "And given these markings, it seems this place is controlled by a Goblin Shaman," he added, a hint of caution in his voice.


    Asher scanned the area, taking in the treehouses and watchposts with a calculating gaze. It didn''t take long before a few goblins spotted him and rushed in, crude iron weapons at the ready. With a quick flick of his hand, Asher conjured his blood-forged blades, slicing through the goblins with swift, precise movements.


    As each one fell, their blood gathered into a crimson stream, flowing toward him and merging with his blood orb.


    Sebas and Emily watched as Asher efficiently took down several goblins, adding their essence to the orb with each kill. Soon, the blood orb was pulsing with enough condensed energy, signaling that he''d gathered the necessary amount.


    With a steady breath, Asher held the orb in front of him, focusing on his newly acquired skill. "Blood Golem¡ªmanifest."


    The blood orb began to shift and expand, morphing from a dense sphere into a humanoid shape. Slowly, the mass of blood took form, thickening and hardening until a towering golem stood before him, made entirely from the condensed blood he had collected. Its surface pulsed with a dark, crimson glow, and faint tendrils of energy wrapped around its limbs, giving it a fierce, almost sentient presence.


    Sebas raised an eyebrow, impressed by the young master''s progress. "Remarkable control, young master. The golem is even more solid than I expected for your first attempt."


    Asher took a moment, testing his connection with the golem through the Blood Link. He could feel its awareness, sensing his commands even before he spoke them. With a mental command, the golem''s arm extended, hardening into a sharp, spear-like form. Asher grinned¡ªthis was precisely the power he needed for the Silver Realm.


    "Let''s see how you handle this." He directed the golem toward a group of goblins emerging from the trees. The blood-forged creature surged forward, each step heavy and resonant, its attacks swift and merciless. The goblins scrambled, but the golem, driven by Asher''s will, tore through them with effortless power.


    "It''s quite impressive for your first time," Emily remarked, watching the hulking giant tear through the goblin settlement with ease.


    Sebas nodded in agreement. "Indeed. And it''s moving smoothly, too. Most people can''t control a Blood Golem this well on the first try¡ªthey usually end up imploding it from lack of focus."


    But Asher frowned slightly, his gaze fixed on the golem. "It''s not that impressive; it''s just a rough version."


    Without further hesitation, he looked straight at the Golem and commanded, "Condense."


    Under Sebas and Emily''s watchful eyes, the massive Blood Golem began to shrink, its towering form condensing. The once-bulky figure morphed into a lean, human-sized build, each muscle and feature refined and tightened. Its hands elongated into slender, razor-sharp blades, and its fingers extended into deadly, pointed edges.


    Now, the golem had a menacing, predatory aura, exuding lethal precision rather than brute strength. It moved with a deadly grace, ready to strike with swift and calculated attacks.


    Asher had condensed the Blood Golem to preserve its strength while enhancing its agility. The transformation was already showing its worth, as the streamlined golem now cut through the goblins with ruthless efficiency. It was a red blur on the battlefield, moving faster than the eye could follow, its bladed fingers slicing through goblin necks with deadly precision.


    Sebas and Emily watched in awe as goblins fell one after another, barely aware of the threat before it struck. The golem''s speed and power combined seamlessly, making it an unstoppable force in the goblin settlement.

 Chapter 26 Monster Ranch IV

    As the Blood Golem continued its assault, Asher observed each movement, his eyes narrowing as he assessed its efficiency. The golem leaped from target to target, its bladed fingers flashing in deadly arcs, severing limbs and ending lives in seconds. Goblins shrieked in terror, some scrambling to flee, only to be intercepted and dispatched with swift, merciless strikes."Exceptional, young master," Sebas commented, unable to hide his admiration. "You''ve managed to channel both finesse and power into this construct. Most would struggle to maintain this level of control, especially in the midst of battle."


    Emily nodded, equally impressed. "It''s like watching an artist at work. You''re wielding it as if it''s part of you."


    Asher gave a slight smile, though his gaze remained on the field. "It''s still far from perfect," he replied, more to himself. "If I can control its movement down to the smallest motion, I''ll be able to ensure no wasted energy in any strike."


    At that, he gave a subtle mental command. In response, the golem''s movements became even sharper, each strike perfectly aligned to take down its targets with maximum efficiency and minimal effort. With each kill, a faint red mist rose, drawn into the golem to replenish its energy and sharpen its form. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remaining goblins had no time to react as the golem moved through the field, unstoppable and precise. When the last goblin fell, the golem stood still, awaiting Asher''s next command, radiating an aura of dark energy and calm, deadly readiness.


    Asher took a careful look at the goblins'' poisoned weapons, noting the menacing green-black substance smeared over their jagged blades. "These goblins didn''t come unprepared," he muttered, realizing that even a single cut from these crude weapons could be lethal.


    A glint of determination sparked in his eyes as he activated Total Assimilation¡ªthis time, targeting his own Blade Golem. With a subtle command, he directed the skill to draw in the poison from each weapon on the field. Instantly, the toxic essence of the goblin weapons dissolved into a dark mist, which flowed toward the golem, coiling around it before sinking into its form.


    Every toxic particle fused with the golem''s body, enhancing its edges with a dark, lethal gleam.


    Sebas observed in astonishment, nodding with a proud smile. "An impeccable use of Assimilation in golem arts. Truly exceptional, young master."


    Asher looked over his creation, the Blade Golem now a shimmering weapon of poison and blood. "Good," he murmured, pleased with the enhancement. "Now¡­ let''s see just how deadly you can be."


    He commanded the golem forward, and with its newly poisoned blades, it became an even more terrifying force. Every slice it delivered now carried a poisonous death, and goblins that barely dodged a strike soon collapsed as even the slightest graze from the golem''s edges proved fatal. The battlefield had indeed taken a darker turn, as Asher''s golem moved with a new, weaponized power.


    As the enhanced Blade Golem surged forward, its poisoned edges now a deadly blur, the goblins'' fear became palpable. Any goblin within range was dispatched with brutal efficiency¡ªthe slightest graze or cut now spreading poison instantly, causing them to drop in agony before succumbing.


    The golem''s movements were fluid, calculated, and precise, striking without hesitation as if fueled by Asher''s own ruthless intent.


    The remaining goblins attempted to organize, a few of them chanting guttural incantations as dark energy began to swirl in their hands. Shaman goblins, Asher realized, his eyes narrowing. These goblins weren''t just fleeing¡ªthey were preparing a counterattack.


    "Careful, young master," Sebas warned, recognizing the incoming danger. "Those shamans can channel death magic. A single misstep, and the toll could be steep."


    Asher''s eyes flickered with an intense focus. He extended his hand, strengthening his mental link with the Blade Golem. "Let''s finish this," he murmured. With a subtle command, he directed the golem to split into three smaller, faster forms. Each fragment retained the same poisonous potency and was now agile enough to dodge and weave around the shamans'' attacks.


    Under his guidance, the three mini-golems struck with terrifying precision, each targeting a different shaman. The first golem dodged a dark energy bolt, slipping through the defenses to plunge its bladed arm into the shaman''s chest. The second spiraled around another shaman''s barriers, striking from behind with a lethal swipe, while the third darted between attacks, swiftly dispatching its target.


    Within moments, the shamans fell, and the rest of the goblins scattered, realizing the futility of fighting. Asher allowed the golems to reassemble into their original form, standing among the fallen as a testament to his control and power. He took a moment, then released the blood from the golem, absorbing it back into his orb as the battlefield grew silent.


    Sebas and Emily looked at him with newfound respect, recognizing the sheer control and strategy Asher had displayed. "Remarkable, young master," Sebas said, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "Few could wield this level of mastery over such a volatile skill."


    "Then it means there are only weaklings around me," Asher responded coldly, making Sebas close his mouth, while Emily merely shrugged.


    "Anyway, young master, please take this," Sebas said as he handed a book to Asher.


    "What''s this?" Asher raised his eyebrows, noticing that the book was actually a mana art called Shadow Grave.


    "It''s a famous skill in the Supreme Necromancy family," Sebas explained. "With it, one can store undead and golems alike. Young master, you can store your creations inside for fast deployment when needed." Asher nodded, taking the book.


    "Young master, do you need to hunt more?" Sebas asked. Asher shook his head.


    "No, but I will return later," Asher replied as he began to leave. Sebas bowed and watched him go, silently noting, He is quite like you, my lord, before returning to his work.


    "Did you enjoy your visit here?" Emily asked, watching Asher nod in response. Then she grinned. "Why don''t we try a Realm Dungeon next? I think you might like it."


    Asher looked at her with interest. "Realm Dungeon?"


    Emily nodded eagerly. "Yes! It''s a place filled with unique challenges and powerful creatures. Plus, the rewards are much greater than the usual areas."


    Asher''s eyes gleamed with intrigue as he considered the possibilities. "Alright. Let''s see what this Realm Dungeon has to offer."


    ##


    A/N : enjoy, my story so far, leave a like and review, it helps

 Chapter 27 Realm Dungeon

    Realm Dungeons were fragments of broken worlds, each a remnant preserved by the will of its ancient creator. These worlds, shattered and scattered, held within them a powerful seed¡ªa remnant of their core essence. Over time, this seed absorbed power from the beings it defeated, slowly developing the potential to restore the world to its former glory.However, only the strongest intruders could survive, and many were drawn by the unique treasures and power waiting within.


    And today, Asher was preparing to enter one of these elusive dungeons, to try them out.


    Asher stood before the entrance of the Realm Dungeon, a towering archway covered in dark, twisting vines that seemed to pulse with a faint, otherworldly glow. The air around it was heavy, almost thick, carrying a strange hum that resonated from deep within. Emily and Sebas stood behind him, silent yet watchful.


    Asher stepped closer, feeling an unfamiliar pressure from within the dungeon, as if it were assessing him, testing his presence. Echoes of battles past lingered in the air, and he could almost sense the remnants of power that had been left behind by defeated intruders.


    Emily placed a hand on his shoulder. "These dungeons are different from anything you''ve seen. They adapt, they counter, and they push back. Be prepared."


    Sebas added, "If you reach the heart, you may encounter the dungeon''s core¡ªits seed. Few have managed to obtain it, and the rewards are unlike anything else."


    Asher gave a short nod, taking in their words. Without looking back, he stepped through the archway and into the Realm Dungeon. Shadows twisted and curled around him, a dense fog filling the air and hiding whatever lay ahead.


    Asher moved forward, each step muffled by the thick fog swirling around him. Shapes loomed in the mist¡ªgnarled trees with twisted branches and stones etched with strange markings. The silence was unsettling, broken only by faint, echoing whispers, remnants of voices that seemed to drift in and out of existence.


    He noticed faint trails of light leading deeper into the dungeon. Following them, he soon entered a clearing where he could make out ancient, crumbling statues positioned in a circle, their stone faces frozen in expressions of rage or despair. Around their bases, thorny vines pulsed as though alive, occasionally sparking with dark energy.


    Suddenly, a low growl came from the shadows. Asher''s eyes narrowed as he saw figures stepping forward¡ªhulking, bestial creatures with misshapen bodies and glowing red eyes. Each held jagged weapons that seemed crudely fashioned yet dangerously sharp, their edges dark with an oily, unnatural sheen.


    Asher extended his hand, summoning the Blood Golem. In an instant, the hulking form took shape beside him, its sharpened, poison-tipped edges gleaming in the dim light. The creatures hesitated, but only for a moment. With a guttural roar, they charged.


    The Blood Golem surged forward, meeting the first creature head-on. Its bladed arm sliced through the air, severing the creature''s arm in a single, fluid motion. Poison seeped into the wound, causing the creature to convulse and drop. Without pause, the golem turned, its movements sharp and precise as it cut through the remaining beasts, their bodies falling one by one to the ground. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the last creature lay motionless, Asher glanced around, his gaze settling on an ancient stone door at the edge of the clearing, half-hidden by vines. The faint trails of light led directly toward it, pulsing like a heartbeat. The dungeon seemed to guide him, deeper into its secrets and closer to whatever lay at its core.


    Asher stood in the eerie clearing, his gaze fixed on the ancient stone door partially concealed by thick vines. Despite its dilapidated appearance, the door exuded a faint, unsettling energy that only grew stronger as he approached. The pulse of light leading to it flickered in rhythmic intervals, almost like a beckoning heartbeat.


    Asher wasn''t one to linger, so he gave a single nod to his Blood Golem, commanding it to follow as he walked toward the door.


    The closer he came, the more he noticed the intricate details engraved on its stone surface. Scenes of battles long past, of mighty creatures clashing, were carved into the door''s heavy panels. At its center, an emblem of an ancient sigil glowed faintly¡ªa coiling serpent devouring its own tail, encircling what looked like a shattered world.


    He reached out and pressed his hand against the door, feeling the strange energy course through his palm, cold and ancient. With a low rumble, the door creaked open, releasing a wave of musty air from within.


    Beyond the doorway, the dungeon''s interior opened into a massive cavern lined with pillars that spiraled up toward a ceiling shrouded in darkness. Dim orbs of greenish-blue light floated in the air, casting ghostly shadows across the stone floor. The silence was suffocating, yet Asher felt a presence watching him, as if the dungeon itself was alive, observing his every step.


    He entered the cavern with the Blood Golem following closely, its dark-red form a stark contrast against the cold, gray stone. Asher barely had time to take in his surroundings before the faint sounds of movement echoed through the cavern. Shadows gathered along the far wall, and then slowly, figures began to emerge from the darkness.


    At first, they appeared humanoid, but as they drew closer, he saw they were twisted amalgamations of bones and decay. Shambling skeletons draped in rotting flesh, their eyes hollow yet glowing faintly with a dark light, emerged in rows. They carried weapons covered in rust, their once-fine armor now dented and falling apart.


    Despite their decayed forms, they moved with disturbing coordination, forming a line in front of Asher as if barring his way.


    With a flick of his wrist, Asher commanded his Blood Golem forward. The hulking figure charged, moving with surprising speed as it closed the distance between itself and the undead creatures. The first few skeletons fell easily, their bones shattering under the golem''s sharp blades.


    The poisonous essence infused within its weapons seeped into the undead, causing them to crumble into piles of ash with each strike.


    Yet, as more fell, others seemed to take their place, and soon Asher found himself surrounded. The undead advanced, closing in on him from all directions. Some held rusted swords, others wielded jagged maces, and a few even had shields, forming a tight wall to fend off the golem''s blows.

 Chapter 28 Realm Dungeon II

    Asher clenched his fists, activating his Total Assimilation ability. He focused on the fallen skeletons around him, drawing in their remaining energy and decay essence. In an instant, dark wisps of mist rose from their bodies, spiraling toward him and merging with his Blood Golem. The golem''s form darkened further, its edges taking on a sharper, more menacing appearance as it absorbed the newfound power. Now, its strikes were swifter, slicing through the undead defenses with lethal precision.The golem, now fully powered by the decayed energy, tore through the remaining undead ranks, leaving broken bones and ash in its wake. As the last of the skeletal creatures fell, silence once again settled over the cavern. Asher took a moment to scan the area, his gaze sharp and wary. He had a feeling that this was only the beginning of what the Realm Dungeon had in store for him.


    His suspicions were confirmed when he felt a sudden shift in the air. The ground beneath him trembled, and he instinctively stepped back as a new figure emerged from the shadows, towering over the remnants of the fallen undead. It was a massive, armored knight, its armor blackened and corroded, with cracks running through the metal. The knight''s helmet was hollow, yet a pair of burning red eyes glared from within, seething with malevolent intent.


    The knight raised its weapon¡ªa massive greatsword covered in dark, writhing tendrils that seemed to pulse with life. Asher could feel the intense energy radiating from the sword; it was infused with dark magic, likely powerful enough to rival his own abilities.


    Not to mention this Knight is peak of Gold rank from it Aura alone and since it''s an humanoid monster, it will be difficult to fight it. But..


    "Its good, I was getting bored of small fries " A smile formed on Asher face as he looked at the newcomer.


    Without hesitation, Asher commanded his Blood Golem to engage. The golem charged forward, its movements fluid and deadly, its bladed arms raised to strike. But as it closed in, the knight swung its greatsword with surprising speed, blocking the golem''s attack and sending it staggering backward. The impact reverberated through the cavern, echoing off the walls like thunder.


    Asher narrowed his eyes. This opponent was on a different level than the previous creatures. He extended his hand, feeling the connection to his golem intensify as he pushed more of his mana into it, reinforcing its strength. The golem''s form shimmered, its blades sharpening further, and it lunged again, aiming for the knight''s exposed joints.


    The two clashed in a flurry of strikes, each blow more powerful than the last. Sparks flew as metal met darkened blade, and the knight''s armor began to show signs of wear, small cracks forming where the golem''s attacks had landed. But the knight was relentless, swinging its greatsword in sweeping arcs that forced the golem to dodge and weave to avoid being struck.


    Realizing he needed a different approach, Asher activated Total Assimilation once more, drawing in the remnants of the undead energy that lingered in the cavern. This time, he directed it not to strengthen the golem but to infuse it with dark magic. The golem''s form shifted, dark tendrils wrapping around its body as it took on a more shadowy, spectral appearance, mirroring the knight''s own dark magic.


    With this newfound power, the golem''s movements became faster, almost ethereal. It darted around the knight, striking with blinding speed, each blow landing with precision. The knight staggered, its armor splintering as the golem''s attacks began to overwhelm it. In a desperate attempt to counter, the knight raised its greatsword high, summoning dark energy that crackled and surged along the blade.


    But Asher anticipated the move. With a sharp command, he had the golem lunge forward, bypassing the sword and aiming directly for the knight''s exposed helmet. The golem''s bladed arm pierced through, striking the source of the knight''s burning red eyes. A burst of dark energy erupted from within, and the knight collapsed, its armor clattering to the ground, now lifeless and empty.


    The cavern fell silent once more, the oppressive energy dissipating as the knight''s form crumbled to dust. Asher released his hold on the golem, allowing it to dissolve back into his blood orb, which pulsed faintly as it absorbed the remnants of the battle. He took a moment to survey the scene, feeling a sense of accomplishment tempered by an awareness of the dungeon''s remaining depths.


    Soon, he walked towards the Altar which the Knight was guarding and then picked the Sword on it,


    It was a Rare grade sword, a good one, but Asher has just been gifted with Legendary and Mythical stuff so he didn''t bothered much with it and just stored it away and began to leave.


    Sebas and Emily waited near the entrance, sensing the shift as the dark energy receded. They watched as Asher emerged from the shadows, his expression unreadable but his eyes sharp.


    "The knight?" Emily asked.


    "Defeated," Asher replied simply, his tone as cold as ever.


    Sebas nodded approvingly. "You handled it well, young master. That knight was the dungeon''s first true challenge. Deeper within, the threats will only grow more¡­ unpredictable."


    Asher didn''t respond, his gaze drifting toward another faint trail of light leading further into the dungeon. He knew that whatever awaited him would be stronger, more cunning, and that his current abilities might soon be tested to their limits.


    Without another word, he stepped forward, following the trail, leaving Sebas and Emily to follow in silence.


    "This road also leads to an Gold rank monster but this time its called Insatiable Wendigo, and he guards a skill book, that Young master might like unlike the sword guarded by the knight" Sebas said as Asher nodded looking forward what skill book it is going to be.


    "What are the usual skills found here?" Asher asked, knowing there was no fixed record but understanding that a set number of skills circulated each cycle after the Guardian was defeated.


    Like, at one time it could be Skill A, the next it might be Skill B, then Skill C, and then back to Skill A.


    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 29 Realm Dungeon III

    Sebas nodded thoughtfully, understanding Asher''s curiosity. "Indeed, young master. The skills found here are part of an ancient cycle, almost like a repeating pattern within the dungeon''s core. Although each cycle is unpredictable in exact timing, a handful of specific skills always tend to appear."Emily chimed in, "It''s as if the dungeon has a memory of its own, selecting certain abilities that it believes worthy of testing intruders. Some cycles might favor offensive skills, like Shadow Blade or Crimson Slash, while others lean toward defensive or utility abilities like Mana Shield or Spectral Step. There''s usually a balance between them."


    "Do the skills change in strength depending on the cycle?" Asher asked, intrigued.


    "Yes, to a degree," Sebas answered. "The skills don''t necessarily change in power, but the dungeon does adapt to the user''s abilities and knowledge. A novice who stumbles upon a powerful offensive skill might receive a slightly weakened version, whereas someone powerful¡ªlike you¡ªmight find it fully unlocked."


    Asher absorbed the information, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "And the Guardian¡­ it always resets after each cycle, doesn''t it?"


    "Precisely," Sebas confirmed. "The Guardian acts as a key holder, and only by defeating it can you unlock the chamber where these skills lie dormant. Some say that the Guardian itself has access to the skills circulating in that cycle. So the stronger the Guardian, the more valuable the skills it protects."


    Asher gave a slight nod, his mind already racing with possibilities. The skills offered in the dungeon weren''t just random treasures; they were specifically curated, as if testing intruders'' strengths and weaknesses. This knowledge made the challenge even more enticing.


    Without further delay, the three of them moved forward, entering a long corridor that spiraled downward into the depths of the dungeon. The deeper they went, the more the ambient energy thickened, swirling with a dark, foreboding aura. Shadows flickered along the walls, hinting at a latent power that lay just beyond their reach.


    Eventually, they arrived at a vast hall where an enormous figure stood waiting at its center. The Guardian was unlike anything Asher had encountered so far¡ªa towering beast clad in armor of jagged obsidian, its eyes gleaming with a fiery intelligence. It held a massive scythe, blackened with an eerie glow, each swing releasing an unsettling aura that lingered in the air like a toxic fog.


    Emily''s voice was barely a whisper. "It''s a Soul Reaver¡­ one of the higher-tier Guardians."


    Asher''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, his fingers itching with the urge to test his skills against the formidable creature.


    The Soul Reaver stood perfectly still in the center of the chamber, its glowing eyes locked onto Asher as if sensing his power. Its scythe gleamed with a dark energy, faint wisps of spectral light trailing from its blade. Around them, the shadows thickened, as if the dungeon itself were holding its breath, waiting for the inevitable clash.


    Asher''s blood orb hovered beside him, its crimson hue contrasting sharply against the dark atmosphere of the hall. He glanced at it, an idea forming as he weighed his options.


    Sebas leaned forward. "Be cautious, young master. The Soul Reaver has a unique ability to sap vitality through its scythe. A single hit can drain a portion of your energy."


    Asher gave a nod but remained focused on his own plan. "Let''s see if it can handle my Blood Golem first," he said calmly. With a mere thought, he sent a command to the orb, and immediately, the crimson substance poured out of it, morphing and coalescing into the menacing figure of his newly modified golem.


    The Blood Golem, now slender and agile from Asher''s earlier adjustments, moved with an almost predatory grace, its blade-like fingers extended as it approached the Soul Reaver. Its surface shimmered with the dark toxin it had assimilated earlier, now weaponized into a lethal advantage.


    The Soul Reaver tilted its head, its eerie gaze never leaving Asher. Then, in a blur of movement, it swung its scythe toward the golem, aiming to slice it in half. But the golem dodged, its movements fluid and precise, darting around the Guardian as if reading its every move.


    Asher watched intently, assessing his creation''s performance. The Golem was agile, striking at the Soul Reaver''s armor with swift, poison-laced attacks. Each time it landed a hit, faint black cracks appeared on the Guardian''s armor, the poison seeping into the metal, eating away at its defenses. Yet, the Soul Reaver barely reacted, each strike only seeming to infuriate it more.


    Then, with a roar, the Guardian released a shockwave of dark energy, forcing the Blood Golem back. Asher felt the backlash through his connection with the creature but kept control, urging it forward once more. This time, he sent an additional command, muttering under his breath, "Condense and pierce."


    The Blood Golem''s form shrank again, its fingers elongating into narrow, needle-like blades as it surged toward the Soul Reaver. With its leaner form, it moved faster than before, slipping past the Guardian''s defenses to plunge its blades deep into the armor''s weak points. The poison seeped in faster now, its dark sheen spreading across the Guardian''s chest and arms as the Golem delivered one strike after another. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Decay poison on it can now harm even spectral figures as Asher has also assimilated the vengeful Spirit oil, and he has Assimilated it in his own blood and not in this Golem, so now, Each drop of Asher blood can induce madness and soul damage in anyone weaker than him or equal to him.


    "Impressive control," Sebas murmured. "Few can manage a Blood Golem so effectively, let alone enhance it mid-battle."


    Emily smiled, watching Asher with admiration. "And he''s not even done yet."


    Asher, unrelenting, decided to step in himself. He summoned his own blade, a dark weapon that pulsed with energy in sync with his heartbeat. As he approached the Soul Reaver, the Guardian turned its attention from the golem to him, seemingly recognizing a greater threat. The Soul Reaver raised its scythe, readying itself for a final, devastating blow.

 Chapter 30 Realm Dungeon IV

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, and he activated Total Assimilation once more, focusing on the dark energy radiating from the Soul Reaver''s scythe. As the skill took effect, he could feel the sinister aura of the scythe flowing into his own weapon, coating it in the same spectral energy. His blade now pulsed with a lethal, dark radiance, mirroring the Soul Reaver''s own weapon.The original Black Assimilation developed by Black Magnus could only assimilate the non-owned things, but after System perfection, Asher can now even steal a living person blood without his approval.


    This is the power of now fully perfected Total Assimilation.


    With a swift, calculated movement, Asher lunged, his blade clashing against the Guardian''s scythe. Dark energy erupted from the impact, crackling through the air as both combatants pushed against each other. The Soul Reaver''s strength was immense, but Asher held his ground, his skill and control matching the creature''s brute power.


    Then, in a fluid motion, Asher twisted his blade and broke the lock, sliding his weapon along the Guardian''s scythe to deliver a swift strike across its chest. The dark energy from Total Assimilation seeped into the Guardian''s armor, amplifying the damage inflicted by the Blood Golem''s poison. The Guardian staggered, its scythe lowering as it struggled to maintain its stance.


    Seeing his chance, Asher summoned the Blood Golem once more, commanding it to launch a final attack. The Golem leaped onto the Guardian, its slender fingers plunging deep into the already weakened armor. Poison flooded into the Soul Reaver''s core, its body convulsing as the toxic energy spread rapidly.


    With a shudder, the Guardian let out a guttural roar, then collapsed, its body dissolving into a dark mist as it succumbed to the combined onslaught. Asher stepped back, watching as the mist faded, leaving behind a single, glowing orb¡ªthe essence of the Soul Reaver.


    Sebas nodded approvingly. "A flawless execution, young master. You''ve truly mastered the art of synergy with your Blood Golem."


    Emily clapped, a gleam of excitement in her eyes. "Now that was something. You didn''t just beat it, with your summon but you also displayed your own sword power."


    Asher ignored their praise, his focus on the glowing orb left by the Guardian''s demise. He reached out, feeling the power emanating from it. This was what he had come for¡ªthe skill reward from defeating a Guardian of the realm dungeon. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he absorbed the orb, a notification appeared in his mind:


    [You have acquired: Shadow Scythe - Grants the ability to summon a spectral scythe, imbued with a fraction of the Soul Reaver''s power. Can drain life essence from enemies on impact.]


    A smile formed on Asher''s lips formed for a second as he absorbed the new skill. The power felt like a perfect fit, an extension of his own abilities, blending seamlessly with his fighting style.


    [Does Host wish to perfect the Shadow Scythe?]


    Asher nodded as he used the skill points gained to perfect it, turning it from a Uncommon skill to Rare Skill.


    [ Nether Scythe Skill Acquired ]


    Sebas observed him with a nod. "That skill suits you well, young master. It''s both powerful and versatile, just like your Blood Golem. You could achieve even greater feats with it."


    Emily stepped forward, giving Asher a encouraging pat on his shoulder. "So, where to next? This place is practically full of opportunities for you to pick up more skills like that."


    Asher considered this, his mind racing with possibilities. "There''s no need to rush. I''ll master what I have now. This new skill, combined with my golem, will give me an edge I haven''t fully tested yet."


    Sebas bowed slightly, understanding. "A wise decision, young master. Mastery is often more powerful than sheer accumulation and versatility"


    "Master this Dungeon is also famous" Sebas said as he showed pic of an another Dungeon it''s called Infinity tower.


    Asher studied the screen intently, taking in every detail about the new Infinity Tower. The concept intrigued him: an endless tower, filled with floors that each connected to real dungeons. It was a perfect opportunity to gain power and skills, but also a clear reminder of the stakes involved. One wrong step, one moment of carelessness, could be fatal. But for Asher, the challenge was exactly what he needed.


    "An endless climb... each level a new challenge," he muttered, the corners of his mouth lifting in a small, calculating smile.


    He scrolled through the description, intrigued by the possibilities it presented. The ability to face a new type of dungeon each time he advanced through the Infinity Tower was like a personal training ground, tailored to push him beyond his limits. More than that, it offered a structure to his power growth, granting him a guaranteed reward for every ten floors.


    He couldn''t deny the appeal of such a clear path to growth, though he knew the risks. One life. One chance. The system made it clear there would be no retries in this tower, no do-overs if he failed. He would have to be prepared, perfectly in sync with his abilities, and ready for any challenge.


    He tapped on the tower''s icon, observing the shimmering portal that materialized in the air in front of him, a doorway waiting to be opened. For now, though, he closed it. This new mission could wait until he had a better understanding of his recently gained skills. The fight against the Soul Reaver had shown him where his abilities excelled, but also hinted at areas where he could improve.


    "I will see it later" Asher said as Sebas nodded, "That is good, you can go to it from Academy too" Asher nodded as he went back with Emily as reaching home, he went to his room as he just checked his own gains while he waited for Emily to cook for him.


    After half an hour.


    Asher rose from his seat, drawn by the smell of breakfast drifting through the hall. Emily had likely already prepared something, so he headed out, his mind still half-focused on the tower''s possibilities.


    In the dining room, Emily set down a plate of steaming eggs, toast, and sliced fruit with a proud smile. "Thought you''d need some proper fuel after yesterday''s excursion," she said with a wink.


    She also poured a cup of tea, placing it beside Asher''s plate as she nodded approvingly. "A hearty meal will do you good, young master. Next time you can continue to clear the Endless Tomb and get many good skills and items from there."

 Chapter 31 Leaving for World Academy

    It had been over a month since Asher had ventured into the Endless Tomb Dungeon, a place that had tested him like never before. He had emerged with greater power and a renewed focus on mastering his skills, spending countless hours refining his techniques.During that time, he hadn''t been idle. Every day had been devoted to training¡ªhoning his Blood Golem manipulation, improving his Shadow Scythe''s control, and testing the limits of his new abilities. He also made sure to study any weaknesses in his techniques, ensuring each skill was both versatile and refined.


    Now, Asher found himself back in the grand hall, the same place where he had once awakened his core. He stood, surrounded by the ethereal glow of magical energy that hung thick in the air, giving the room a sense of ancient power. Memories of that day washed over him as he looked around, recalling how he had first felt the surge of energy that marked his awakening. It had been a powerful moment, one that had set him on his current path of relentless growth.


    Like him, many others had also gathered, summoned today by the elders.


    As the time for the meeting approached and the gates closed, Elder James appeared and addressed everyone:


    "You are all now in the Foundation Realm. Many of you are at the Bronze rank within it, while others have reached the Iron rank," he said, glancing around to ensure everyone was listening.


    "This display of talent shows that you all have the potential to be great," he continued, pausing briefly as he scanned the crowd.


    "And today, you will begin the journey to the World Academy. However, not everyone here may enter¡ªit is a place reserved for the exceptional, and only those who exceed expectations will be accepted."


    "But remember," he said with emphasis, "we expect you to give it your best, to never falter, and to push beyond your limits."


    With a wave of his hand, a portal materialized behind him. "This portal will lead you all to the entrance of the Academy. Go on, all of you."


    The crowd nodded, and one by one, they began stepping through the portal, each with determination etched on their faces.


    As Asher stepped through the portal, he found himself in a place unlike anything he had ever seen. The sky above was painted in shades of orange and pink, with wisps of clouds drifting lazily across, creating a surreal landscape that felt almost dreamlike. The sun cast a warm, soft glow over everything, intensifying the vibrant colors of the realm.


    He looked down to see that he was standing on what seemed to be grass but was unlike any grass he had encountered. It was a soft, emerald hue, each blade giving off a faint, comforting glow, as though alive with a gentle energy. The ground felt soft underfoot, almost cloud-like, making it seem as though he were walking on air rather than solid earth.


    In the distance, a grand gate rose into view, its towering structure made from a glass-like material that sparkled in the light, casting prismatic reflections across the grassy field. Between him and the gate lay a winding path, crafted from smooth, translucent stones that shimmered like crystal. The road was lined with radiant flowers in an array of colors, swaying as though greeting the new arrivals with each breeze.


    Other students could be seen in the distance, all moving towards the gate with a mixture of awe and determination on their faces. The place had a serene quality, yet there was an underlying feeling of anticipation, as if the very air itself was brimming with the energy of past accomplishments and the promise of challenges yet to come.


    Asher took a breath, feeling a thrill course through him. This was the entrance to the legendary World Academy, a place where only the strongest, the most talented, and the most determined could thrive. He stepped forward, his eyes set on the gleaming gate, ready for whatever awaited him within its walls.


    But, despite their efforts, no one could push the massive gate open. Some students tried to strike it, launching attacks in frustration, but their strikes didn''t leave so much as a scratch on the gate''s shimmering surface.


    "Leave it alone, fools," a voice boomed, echoing across the clearing. "You will not find these gates so easily opened."


    Everyone turned to the source of the voice, eyes widening in shock as they noticed two immense eyes glowing a fierce green within the smooth, reflective surface of the gate. A mouth formed beneath the eyes, twisting into an expression of disdain as it gazed down at them.


    "Only when the time is right will I grant you entrance," the gate''s voice continued, its tone dripping with contempt. "You think you can brute-force your way through? Only those worthy of the Academy will cross this threshold. Test your patience, your discipline, and prove you belong here."


    A tense silence fell over the crowd as the students exchanged uncertain looks. Asher stood silently, his gaze fixed on the gate''s gleaming eyes. This gate was no ordinary barrier; it had a consciousness, and it seemed to judge them by more than just strength.


    Minutes turned into hours, and the sky above shifted unexpectedly from the warm tones of a cloudy day to the deep, dark hues of midnight. Stars dotted the sky, casting a faint glow over the field as the students waited, tense and restless.


    "Now¡­ let me introduce myself," the gate announced, breaking the silence. Its voice was firm and resonant, filling the air with an almost tangible authority. "I am the Shield of the World Academy, Servator, the guardian and unbreakable wall."


    It paused, its green eyes narrowing with a hint of disdain. "I am also your tester¡ªthe judge of new blood. Tsk, tsk, such impatience," it scoffed. "But here we are, finally ready." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the eyes disappeared, a dense mist began to gather, swirling around the gate and obscuring it entirely. From within the mist, a massive, ethereal black-blue head materialized, its piercing gaze sweeping over the assembled students. It hovered mid-air, emanating a cold aura that sent a chill through everyone present.


    "Face me if you wish to pass," the figure announced, its voice echoing like a dark incantation. "Only those with resolve and the strength to endure will be permitted through these gates."


    "What is the test?" asked a beautiful girl with golden-blonde hair and small, curious eyes.

 Chapter 32 World Academy

    The misty figure turned its intense gaze toward the girl, its glowing eyes narrowing with interest."The test," it began, its voice low and resonant, "is not a simple trial of brute force. You will face illusions, fears, and obstacles that will push your mental and physical limits."


    The figure''s dark-blue form flickered as it gestured toward the gate behind it. "You must each walk the path alone. Your strength, wit, and resilience will be judged in ways you cannot anticipate. Those who prove worthy will find the gate open for them at the end of their journey."


    A murmur spread through the gathered students as they exchanged nervous glances. Some looked apprehensive, while others, like Asher, remained steady and determined.


    "Begin," the figure commanded, its voice booming as the mist parted. A dark passage stretched out from the base of the gate, lined with shimmering, ethereal flames that cast an eerie light.


    One by one, the students began stepping forward, each disappearing into the misty path. When it was Asher''s turn, he took a deep breath and moved toward the entrance, his eyes sharp and focused, ready to face whatever awaited him.


    Servator, the ancient guardian of the Academy gate, watched intently as the young, ambitious students approached, one by one, ready to step into his domain. On the outside, he appeared as a simple gate, solid and unmoving, but in reality, he was a sentient being, a Realm Gatekeeper connected to a treacherous plane known as the Den of Nightmares. This was no ordinary test of skill; it was an ordeal crafted to challenge each entrant''s resilience, wit, and courage.


    The Den of Nightmares was a labyrinthine realm, half-formed from the remnants of forgotten worlds and brimming with horrors that took shape from one''s innermost fears. No two paths were the same, for each illusion, each winding corridor, and each shadowy creature was molded from the subconscious mind of the challenger. To pass through to the Academy, the students needed more than raw power¡ªthey needed the mental fortitude to face their darkest fears head-on.


    As each young aspirant entered, Servator''s keen awareness swept over them, sensing the unique essences they brought. This year''s class was impressive, brimming with talent from the Academy''s most distinguished families. He took particular interest in a few of the entrants, those who came from bloodlines of power and prestige, each possessing a legacy as well as a reputation.


    "Ah, three Terrors from the Magnus family this year," he noted, a trace of admiration in his voice. The Terrors, known for their mastery over several abilities, possessed the uncanny ability to manipulate Blood¡ªa skill that could either confuse the creatures within the Den or bend the very nightmares themselves. Magnus heirs were trained to weaponize fear, a useful skill within the Den.


    Then came the Hell flames ability family, the fierce and resilient "Hounds." Known for their fearsome destructive abilities, strength, and combat instincts, these young members of the Hell flame clan entered with heads held high and an unshakeable resolve. "Two Hounds this year," Servator mused with a low chuckle. They were known to be relentless hunters and well-prepared for the physical dangers lurking in the shadows of the maze.


    They were like predators¡ªthe second most feared family after the Magnus household. Their flames had the power to burn souls, and they were notorious for torturing their targets by slowly roasting their souls until the victims died from unbearable pain.


    Hence the name "Hounds"¡ªnightmarish creatures from hell, known for their relentlessness. The Helion family took pride in this reputation; they found the name fitting, a perfect emblem of their ruthless nature and unwavering pursuit of their targets.


    Behind them, two students from the necromancer family of Black family, known as the "Death Seekers," passed through the gate, each bearing a dark aura. Necromancy was a skill feared by many, but the Death Seekers embraced it. They had learned to manipulate life and death, summoning the spirits of the dead or controlling spectral entities. Within the Den, they would face both the lure of their dark powers and the temptation of controlling the very nightmares they encountered.


    Finally, he sensed the Golden Sword clan''s heirs¡ªthe "Saints." He felt three of them enter, each radiating a holy energy that flickered like pure light through his consciousness. Saints were renowned for their mastery of defensive magic and their immunity to most forms of dark influence. Though their power was traditionally used to protect, he wondered how they would fare in a place where their own fears would be weaponized against them.


    Then there were others: the Sea Kings from the Riverdale family, the Thors from the Indra family, the Deatheyes from the Artemis family, the Loki from the Darius family, the Druids of the Enrose family, and, last but not least, the Iron Blood from the Dagon family.


    Each family had sent an average of two elites, making this year''s gathering especially formidable. Only once a year were these elites presented, yet this time, the number of representatives from each family was unusually high!


    "An elite group indeed," Servator thought with satisfaction. "Each of these families has brought their best¡­ let''s see how far they''ll go." As he closed his eyes, he willed his consciousness to expand into the endless sky of his realm, where shadows and terrors awaited in anticipation.


    The maze within was shifting, forming endless pathways and hidden traps. Shadows flickered in the dark, while creatures began to take shape¡ªferal, vicious entities, each crafted from the latent fears of the entrants themselves. In this realm, the fears took form as Nightmares: giant, predatory beasts, sinister specters, and eerie, disembodied voices that whispered anxieties and doubts.


    "Come," he whispered as his voice echoed through the maze. "Let''s see what nightmares you bring to life."


    Servator wasn''t the only one watching this gathering. Numerous teachers and veteran warriors, known as "old monsters," observed the trial intently, eager to assess new talent and potentially pass down their skills. This year, six of these formidable figures had emerged from seclusion, stirred by curiosity and excitement to see which students could capture their attention. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Academy''s current Principal stood among them, gazing over the scene. His expression wavered between awe and apprehension. "Damn it," he thought, "no wonder that old man was so eager to hand down the principal''s position." His mind wandered back to the previous headmaster, a legendary figure of unmatched strength. Although powerful in his own right, the Principal knew he''d barely last ten moves in a direct duel with his predecessor.


    The memory sent a chill down his spine, making him subconsciously tense up.

 Chapter 33 World Academy II

    The Principal continued to survey the crowd, a mix of eagerness and tension in his gaze as he mentally cataloged the students. This year''s intake was the most promising he''d seen in years, with each family sending not only their top heirs but also their elite warriors and specialized talents. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Near the front of the group, the Sea Kings from the Riverdale family stood tall and composed, their eyes reflecting the endless depths of the sea. Known for their water-based combat techniques and ability to control aquatic beasts, they had an aura of fluid strength that made them formidable in both open water and on land. Nearby were the elite Thors from the Indra family, their gazes intense as they wielded thunderous energy that crackled subtly around their forms. To those around them, even the faintest glance felt like standing under a storm cloud, charged and ready to strike.


    Across from them stood the Deatheyes from the Artemis family, renowned for their archery and mastery of shadow techniques. Their quiet, intense presence sent shivers down the spines of those who passed them. The infamous Loki twins from the Darius family lounged casually nearby, appearing indifferent yet exuding a mischievous aura. The Druid of Enrose was surrounded by faintly glowing plants and woodland creatures that seemed to appear and vanish around him, displaying a mystic connection to nature that fascinated those who watched.


    Finally, there were the Iron Bloods from the Dagon family, whose hardened expressions and crimson armor bespoke their legacy as warriors of ruthless strength. Known for their impenetrable defenses and regenerative abilities, they were considered nearly impossible to defeat in close-range combat.


    The Principal sighed, feeling a familiar nervous energy coursing through him. This year was a gamble¡ªthese were powerful individuals, each with their own legacy and ambitions, and any one of them could tip the delicate balance of the Academy. He knew that the other teachers felt the same anticipation, and even the venerable "old monsters" in attendance, who typically reserved their interest for seasoned fighters, seemed impressed by the aura of strength filling the courtyard.


    A murmur ran through the crowd as a sudden gust of wind swept through the arena, sending a flurry of leaves dancing across the grass. The old monsters straightened, their eyes narrowing as they felt the air crackle with latent power. The Principal could see it in their faces¡ªeach of them was searching for that rare spark, the hint of a prodigy who could inherit their skill, their secrets, perhaps even their legacy.


    At the far end of the hall, Servator grinned, his massive stone face somehow conveying a twisted excitement as he began to address the students again. "You stand before the Den of Nightmares, a realm within me, a space of relentless trial and reflection. It is here that I test each one of you¡ªyour intellect, strength, and, most importantly, your will."


    The students listened, some with growing anticipation, others with apprehension. Servator continued, "Inside, you will face the maze of Nightmares, where your deepest fears will be your greatest enemy. No amount of brute strength will save you alone. You must strategize, endure, and find the courage to confront whatever haunts you most." His stony face broke into a predatory grin. "Those who emerge on the other side will have the honor of joining the Academy. Fail, and you will return to your families in disgrace."


    A few of the students exchanged glances, steeling themselves for what lay ahead. Others showed visible signs of nervousness, the weight of their family expectations pressing down on them. Servator''s eyes scanned them all, his expression unreadable, and then he gave a final nod. The students stepped forward one by one, entering the gate that would lead them into the Den of Nightmares.


    Inside the maze, Asher''s senses heightened as he took in his surroundings. Shadows flickered along the walls, and whispers echoed faintly in the distance. Though he kept his steps steady, his heart beat faster, aware that something sinister was waiting within the labyrinth.


    Asher pushed forward, his breaths slow and deliberate, each step echoing faintly down the narrow, twisting corridors of the maze. Shadows danced along the stone walls, shifting and blending in ways that played tricks on his vision. It was as if the very walls themselves were breathing, contracting and expanding with the steady rhythm of a living creature. Each step he took seemed to be swallowed by the darkness, leaving no trace behind, as if the path behind him were vanishing, leaving him isolated in an endless void.


    The atmosphere was oppressive, weighing down on him as if the air had thickened into a substance he had to wade through. But it wasn''t just the physical sensation that gnawed at him; it was the relentless assault on his mind. The voices seemed to come from every direction, intangible yet razor-sharp, whispering fears, doubts, and insecurities he had never voiced. They rose and fell in a discordant chorus, sometimes loud and jarring, sometimes soft, almost seductive.


    "Asher¡­" one voice murmured, dripping with disdain. "What makes you think you''re worthy? Do you think you''re special?"


    "Every step you take is just delaying the inevitable," another hissed, taunting him. "You''re alone, Asher¡­ always alone."


    "Abandoned by your own mother, oh, Poor Asher"


    He gritted his teeth, his jaw clenched as he tried to drown out the words, reminding himself they were just illusions. But the maze was cunning, and it knew exactly where to strike. Each whisper clawed at old wounds, dredging up fears and memories he thought he had left behind. Flashes of faces he hadn''t seen in years flickered before him, some familiar, others twisted beyond recognition. Friends, family, mentors¡ªall stared at him with eyes that gleamed with disappointment, disgust, or, worse, indifference.


    Despite the taunts and the shadows, Asher steadied his focus. He knew that if he let his mind slip, even for a second, the maze would seize upon it, tightening its grip and driving him into madness. The instructors had warned them¡ªthose who broke under the pressure of the Den of Nightmares were often changed, haunted by lingering fears even after they escaped.

 Chapter 34 World Academy III

    As he walked, he ran through mental exercises, cataloging the layout of the path he was following, counting his steps, memorizing turns. It was a technique he''d trained in during countless hours of endurance training, grounding his mind in logical patterns to counter the illusory attacks. He knew that logic and resilience were his greatest allies here.Yet the maze was relentless. With each twist and turn, he felt a rising sense of dread, as if he were spiraling deeper into something ancient and unknowable. The whispers became laughter, mocking his every attempt to push forward, to hold his ground. Flickering images of failure sprang up in his mind¡ªvisions of defeat, of lost battles, of endless darkness stretching out before him, cold and eternal.


    A faint glow appeared in the distance, drawing his attention. He tensed, unsure if it was a trap or a possible exit. He moved toward it cautiously, each step deliberate and measured. As he neared, the light resolved into a faint figure¡ªa baby version of himself, standing in the center of a small clearing. The boy looked up at him, eyes wide with innocence but filled with a haunting sadness.


    "Why did you leave me?" the child asked, his voice soft but piercing.


    Asher froze, his breath catching in his throat. He knew this was part of the test, yet the sight of his younger self, vulnerable and hurt, struck a chord that resonated painfully. It felt too real, too vivid, dredging up memories he''d buried.


    "I didn''t¡­ I didn''t abandon you," Asher whispered, though his voice sounded hollow, even to himself.


    The child stared at him, silent for a moment before a smirk twisted across his face, transforming the look of sadness into something far more sinister. "Then why do you carry so much guilt?" The voice morphed, blending into that same chorus of whispers that had taunted him earlier, now mingling with cruel laughter.


    Asher felt his heartbeat pause at the words, and a memory flashed before his eyes¡ªa memory he had always wanted to forget but could never quite escape. It was a memory from his previous life, sharp and haunting, a reminder of something he wished he could erase from his mind. But here it was, vivid and real. How was this possible?


    He couldn''t help but wonder, What is happening here? Just how powerful was this place, that it could even unearth memories from his past life?


    Asher''s breath hitched as the memory washed over him, vivid and relentless, far too real to simply be a trick of the mind. The shadows shifted, weaving around him like tendrils as his surroundings faded, replaced by scenes from a past he''d worked so hard to bury.


    In front of him was a scene he knew all too well¡ªa cold, silent night, the flickering light of torches casting an ominous glow. He could almost feel the damp chill of the air, smell the scent of smoke and iron. It was the night everything had fallen apart. A betrayal, a desperate decision, and the faces of those he''d left behind¡ªpeople who had once trusted him, looked up to him¡ªhaunted his vision. He had tried to move forward, to shed that part of himself, but no matter how far he went, the memory followed him, like a shadow he could never shake.


    Asher''s hands clenched into fists. "This¡­ it shouldn''t be possible," he muttered, feeling the weight of the Den''s power pressing down on him. The maze wasn''t just testing his fears¡ªit was dredging up his past, prying into memories and traumas that weren''t supposed to follow him into this life. He could feel it, like a living force wrapping around his mind, probing his deepest regrets, unraveling the threads of his very soul.


    "Why did you leave?" The child''s voice echoed again, sharper, colder. "You could have saved them, yet you ran."


    The words stung, not just for their cruelty but because they echoed his own buried doubts. Asher''s heart pounded as he took a step back, steadying himself. "I did what I had to," he whispered, but even he could hear the wavering in his voice.


    The shadows twisted again, shifting into the faces of those he''d failed. Their expressions were hollow, empty, eyes locked onto him with an intensity that felt all too real. He wanted to turn away, but something held him there, forcing him to confront them. For a moment, he felt like he was drowning in their silent accusations, as if the weight of his guilt alone was pulling him under.


    But Asher closed his eyes, steadying himself. When he opened them, the child''s smile had twisted into a monstrous grin as it lunged toward him, aiming to bite at his neck. In a swift move, Asher sidestepped, and blood leaked from his wrist, forming a blade that gleamed with a metallic sheen. With precision, he swung it at the creature, and the blade cleaved the child in two, ending the nightmare in a single, decisive strike.


    Asher steadied his breath, his blood blade dripping as the remnants of the creature evaporated into wisps of dark smoke. He clenched his hand, watching the metallic sheen slowly fade from the weapon as it reabsorbed back into his body. Despite the unsettling attack, he felt a strange surge of confidence¡ªthe darkness here might know his fears, but it couldn''t overpower his will to survive.


    The shadows around him seemed to pulsate with a low, thrumming energy, sensing his resolve, as if they were waiting for his next move. He knew the maze wasn''t done with him yet; this was only the beginning. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A faint chuckle echoed from the walls, deep and haunting, as if mocking his small victory. Asher''s jaw clenched. "Bring whatever you have," he muttered under his breath, his eyes sharp and alert. He was done letting memories drag him down. Whatever the Den of Nightmares could throw at him, he would face it head-on.


    "I''ve been haunted by it for a whole 30 years¡ªdo you really think it affects me now?" Asher asked, chuckling. But soon, the chuckle twisted into morbid laughter, the kind that only a madman might emit.


    "Aha... hahahaha! Let''s see what your true color is," he sneered, his voice laced with a new, unsettling edge. A hidden personality, buried deep within, began to surface, drawn out by the traumatic memories and past shadows that had haunted him. It was a side he had knowledge of but what he didn''t know was that it has been carried in this world too.

 Chapter 35 World Academy IV

    Asher''s laughter echoed in the dark corridors, each sound reverberating with an almost chilling vibrancy. The maze seemed to respond, the shadows thickening, warping as if provoked by the dormant madness now surfacing within him. His eyes glinted with a dangerous light, his gaze sharper, his stance more primal.The specters of his past edged closer, their forms shifting between familiar faces and nameless, haunting visages. But something had changed¡ªthere was no fear, no hesitation. Instead, a cold, unrestrained confidence enveloped him.


    With a flick of his wrist, Asher''s blood manifested into a metallic sheen, forming a deadly weapon. The blade hummed with a deadly aura, as if feeding off his unleashed energy. The twisted spirits lunged, their forms more feral, clawing at him with desperate hands, but Asher was quicker. He danced through their attacks with an eerie calm, his blade slicing through each spirit like a scythe through fog, leaving nothing but faint wisps of darkness in his wake.


    "You''re all just shadows," he spat, eyes narrowed. "Ghosts of a past I buried long ago." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he moved deeper, the darkness only thickened, and with it, the whispers intensified, now mingling with faint screams, laughter, and memories of long-forgotten faces. The maze was pulling everything it could to break him, to drag him down into the abyss of his own mind.


    But instead of weakening, Asher''s aura grew sharper, more refined, his hidden personality pushing through with an almost demonic vigor. He relished in the twisted challenge, each specter he sliced down leaving him with an exhilarating sense of triumph. The maze, sensing his resolve, shifted again, twisting around him until he found himself in an open clearing lit by a single beam of cold, moonlight.


    In the center stood a shadowy figure¡ªtall, featureless, yet exuding an undeniable power. Its presence was suffocating, a reminder of every enemy, every rival he''d ever faced. It was the final test, the maze''s ultimate manifestation of his fear.


    Asher smirked, his grip tightening on his blade. "I''ve seen worse, but I have to say you got the ugliest face" he murmured, his voice low and edged with challenge. Without waiting, he charged, his form blurring as he closed the distance, blade aimed straight at the figure''s core.


    The shadow met him with equal speed, parrying his attack with an unseen force, their clash creating a shockwave that rippled through the clearing. They fought in a deadly dance, a blur of strikes and counters, each movement calculated, each step filled with lethal intent. Asher felt himself push beyond his limits, his hidden self thriving in the thrill of combat, matching the shadow blow for blow, adapting to every move it made.


    After what felt like an eternity, Asher saw his opening. His blade gleamed with a dark red energy, channeling every ounce of his strength and rage. With a final, savage swing, he cleaved through the figure, watching as it dissolved into wisps of shadow that faded into the night.


    As he caught his breath, the maze began to dissolve, the oppressive darkness lifting. He stood alone in the clearing, the moonlight illuminating his blood-stained form, his eyes reflecting a cold satisfaction.


    Asher felt his pulse steady, his breath settling into an eerie calm as he advanced further into the maze. Now, his steps were unhurried, deliberate, his gaze unwavering as he navigated through the winding corridors, each one darker and more twisted than the last.


    The maze seemed to sense the shift in him, adapting to his newfound ruthlessness. The walls writhed, oozing with shadowy tendrils that whispered promises of doom and despair. Every so often, shrieks echoed through the air¡ªagonizing cries for help. At first, they were distant, haunting yet ignorable. But soon, he stumbled upon the scenes themselves: people trapped, pleading, faces contorted in fear and desperation.


    The first person he encountered was a young boy, crouched against the wall, his face streaked with tears, eyes wide with terror. He looked up as Asher approached, reaching out a trembling hand.


    "Please¡­ please, help me," the boy whispered, his voice barely audible, his face a picture of sheer vulnerability.


    Asher''s eyes flickered over him, his expression unreadable. The boy''s pleas grew frantic, his voice cracking with desperation. Asher paused for a moment, his gaze fixed on the boy, but instead of extending a hand or offering words of comfort, he simply stepped around him, continuing on his path. Behind him, the boy''s cries faded, replaced by a chilling silence that only deepened the darkness.


    Further into the maze, Asher came upon a woman clutching her leg, her clothes tattered, her face pale as she clutched a makeshift tourniquet. She reached out with one hand, desperation in her eyes as she recognized him as her only chance of salvation.


    "Please, I just need a little help! Just¡­ just help me stand, that''s all¡­" Her voice wavered, filled with both hope and dread.


    Asher''s expression didn''t change. He looked down at her with the same cold indifference, as though she were no more than another shadow on his path. With a silent glance, he walked on, leaving her behind. Her voice echoed in the maze, growing softer and softer until it, too, was swallowed by silence.


    Every encounter became a twisted reflection of his resolve, each desperate plea a chance to reaffirm his choice. Some people, injured and terrified, clutched at him, others simply looked up in silent despair. But Asher''s steps never faltered. His heart, once weighed down by guilt and empathy, felt lighter, replaced by a single-minded determination that left no room for anything else.


    The maze seemed to twist and writhe, the air growing colder, shadows stretching longer as if it could sense his hardened resolve. The path ahead began to shift, and he found himself in a massive, open space¡ªa forest blanketed in mist, with gnarled trees that cast long, twisted shadows. In the distance, faint figures moved, their shapes distorted and unnatural, but none dared approach him.


    Finally, he reached the center of the maze. A lone figure stood there, draped in darkness, its form flickering between monstrous and human. It watched him with eyes that seemed to pierce into his soul, a silent challenge lingering in its gaze.

 Chapter 36 World Academy V

    The figure leapt forward, its claws a blur of darkness slashing through the air. Asher shifted his weight, sidestepping with precise timing, eyes sharp as he tracked the creature''s every movement. With a fluid counter, he struck back, his blade slicing through the figure''s arm. Shadows spilled from the wound, curling around his weapon before dispersing into the mist. The creature, undeterred, lunged again, its attacks growing fiercer, each movement more rapid and unpredictable.They circled each other, each strike meeting with another in a clash of shadow and steel. Asher''s focus narrowed, every swing of his blade matched the creature''s relentless fury. Shadows twisted around his blade, the edge cutting cleanly through each attack, leaving only wisps of darkness in its wake. His strikes became merciless, his steps confident as he calculated every opening, slicing through the creature with deadly accuracy. The red energy pulsed from his weapon with each swing, his strikes carrying a brutal force that drove the creature back, inch by inch.


    The creature let out a deep, guttural growl, its eyes narrowing before launching forward in one final attempt, claws aimed straight for his chest. Asher held his ground, his blade ready. He lunged as the creature did, his weapon piercing its core with a single, precise strike, cleaving upward as he cut through the writhing shadows.


    The creature froze, a horrific scream tearing through the air as it began to dissolve, breaking apart into thin tendrils of shadow that faded into the mist around him. Asher straightened, his gaze unwavering as he looked down at his blood-stained blade, its dark energy still lingering.


    The maze faded, the fog lifting to reveal an empty clearing bathed in a cold light. Asher remained still, his breath steady, his expression unreadable as he took in his surroundings. Every part of him felt sharpened, his focus honed, as he prepared for whatever waited beyond.


    "You know," Asher muttered, sidestepping another claw swipe with eerie calm. "I was just watching the scenes from the outside, all those little memories. That pathetic me, waiting around for that woman¡­ calling herself my mother." A twisted smile crept onto his face as he slashed his blade across the creature''s chest, shadowy tendrils spilling from the wound.


    He tilted his head, his eyes never leaving the creature. "Tell me," he asked, his tone a mix of mockery and bitterness, "do I look like I need a mother''s love?"


    The creature faltered for a split second, something like fear flickering in its dark eyes as it processed the look in Asher''s gaze¡ªthe look of someone who was done with being haunted by the past. Its claws lashed out in response, but Asher easily sidestepped, each movement as if he were dancing around a toy, indifferent to any threat it posed.


    "I grew tired of sitting quietly and watching. But this place," he continued, his voice almost a whisper, "it brought out what I buried¡ªthe trauma I needed to deal with." His blade gleamed as he raised it again, eyes narrowing with the thrill of finally confronting his demons head-on.


    "Thanks for helping me get rid of it, I meant the goody two shoes Me"


    The creature hissed, the shadows around it flaring wildly, but Asher barely flinched. He was in complete control, each step closing the distance between them, each strike deliberate and merciless. The creature''s claws slashed through the air in a frenzied attempt to defend itself, yet every desperate move was met by Asher''s blade with unyielding precision.


    Asher''s blade sliced clean through one of the creature''s arms, severing it in an explosion of shadow. It stumbled, a hollow, distorted sound escaping from where a mouth might have been, as if it could sense its impending end.


    "As if you could ever intimidate me," he sneered, advancing with slow, deliberate steps. The creature backed away, its twisted form shrinking, clawing at the air as if hoping to escape the merciless human stalking toward it. Asher grinned, savoring the moment.


    Raising his blade, he let it pulse with that dark red energy, a twisted reflection of his own fury and liberation. The creature lunged, but Asher''s blade met it mid-air, piercing straight through its core. For an instant, it froze, the light in its eyes dimming, as if the life itself was draining from it.


    He twisted the blade, shattering the creature from within. It let out a soul-piercing shriek as its body disintegrated, dissolving into tendrils of darkness that swirled and faded into nothingness.


    The maze around him began to unravel, the oppressive shadows peeling back to reveal a soft, dimly lit clearing. For a moment, he stood there, catching his breath, blood and shadow streaked across his arms, feeling as if the weight he''d carried had finally lessened.


    The test was over. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pity, I wanted more fun," Asher''s alternate personality muttered as he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the more composed, less ruthless Asher was back.


    "Huh?" Asher wondered aloud, looking around.


    He saw many contestants sitting calmly in the clearing, waiting. "When did I pass the test?" he thought, memories surfacing. "Don''t tell me...?"


    He shook his head, dismissing the thought. "Yeah, it must''ve been those memories that disoriented me," he reasoned, then found a quiet corner to sit in as he waited for the next trial.


    As Asher settled into his corner, he observed the others around him. Many of them bore signs of strain¡ªsome were pale, others visibly trembling. The maze had clearly taken a toll, and it dawned on him just how brutal the tests had been. Yet, despite their shaken states, no one was openly speaking about what they''d experienced. There was an unspoken understanding that whatever horrors each had faced in the maze were their own to bear.


    He leaned back, letting his mind wander over what he''d just been through. Those voices, that monstrous figure, the shadows¡­ each seemed crafted to target something buried deep within him. It was as if the maze had reached into his very soul and pulled out every buried memory, every fragment of doubt and fear. Yet, something else had emerged from those depths¡ªa darker side of him, lurking just beneath the surface, both unnerving and powerful.

 Chapter 37 World Academy VI

    The air grew tense as the contenders gathered for the second trial, known as the Trial by Combat. A vast, open training ground lay before them, rough dirt scattered with patches of scorched earth from past battles. In the center of the field, a massive, magic-infused golem awaited, its stone body etched with runes that pulsed with a faint glow.The elder overseeing the trial called out, "This is the Trial by Combat! You''ll face the Magic Golem, a creature that doubles in strength every minute. Be swift, be ruthless, or be left behind."


    "The one lasts the longer wins the first rank"


    Asher studied the golem intently. Standing over ten feet tall, it had eyes glowing with a cold, almost sentient intelligence. The runes along its limbs flickered as it activated, and with a low rumble, it began to advance, each footfall shaking the ground.


    Several participants around Asher muttered strategies, discussing how best to handle the golem. But Asher, unfazed, stepped forward, gripping his blade. The golem''s first strike was slow, testing the waters, but the impact of its heavy fist against the ground sent a shockwave that rattled Asher''s bones.


    He sidestepped, his blade flashing as he drove it toward a rune on the golem''s arm, hoping to disrupt its magical flow. The sword connected with a harsh, metallic ring, and for a moment, a fissure split the stone. But the golem responded almost instantly, its other arm swinging around with alarming speed, nearly grazing him.


    "Damn," Asher muttered, retreating several steps as he regrouped, his gaze sharper.


    The minute mark hit, and the golem''s power surged. Its runes flared brighter, its movements accelerating. What had once been a lumbering beast now moved with frightening agility. Each swing of its limbs was precise, relentless, and fast.


    Asher fell into a rhythm, dodging and striking when he could, but the golem adapted, learning from his moves. Its strikes became more targeted, and the ground beneath them bore scars of their clash, each impact sinking deeper into the earth. Asher''s breath grew harsher, yet his focus sharpened with every close call.


    Each time the golem strengthened, it forced Asher to push harder, testing his skills and reflexes like never before. He knew he had only seconds between each surge to inflict as much damage as possible, and as the fight raged on, he was forced to face his own limits in a way no previous battle had demanded.


    As the minutes ticked by, the golem''s power multiplied, its sheer presence now a massive force that seemed to weigh on the entire arena. Asher was still keeping pace, though beads of sweat were beginning to form on his forehead. His every move was sharp and precise, but even his focus was stretched thin with each enhancement to the golem''s strength.


    Among the onlookers, murmurs began to ripple through the crowd. Elites from powerful families exchanged glances, some smirking, others silently observing with narrowed eyes.


    "He''s reckless," commented Adrian from the Indra family, his arms crossed as he leaned casually against a post. "He''s fighting it head-on, no strategy. I could take that thing down with half the effort."


    "Bold words," responded Iris from the Artemis family, her tone dripping with sarcasm as she watched Asher dodge another brutal swing. "But if you think you''re better, why don''t you go out there and show him?"


    Adrian huffed but said nothing, and Iris gave a slight smirk, her eyes flickering back to Asher with a spark of admiration. "You have to admit, he''s got nerve. Most wouldn''t last this long."


    Asher, meanwhile, pivoted quickly to avoid the golem''s sweeping arm, his mind racing with options. He knew he''d need more than just raw strength to take it down. With a deep breath, he tapped into one of his abilities, summoning a faint blue aura that wrapped around his hands and blade.


    The air around his sword grew sharp with energy, vibrating with the resonance of his newfound skill¡ªResonance Strike. He tightened his grip and slashed at the golem''s chest, aiming for the core rune etched deep in its stone body. The blade sang as it connected, cutting deeper than before. A crack formed, and pieces of stone fell away, revealing an inner glow.


    "That''s it¡­" Asher muttered, his eyes narrowing as he steadied his stance.


    But the golem wasn''t finished. It responded to the attack with a furious roar, a shockwave emanating from its core that forced Asher to skid backward, his feet digging into the dirt to regain balance. The golem''s eyes flashed, and its hands ignited with a dark energy. It lunged toward Asher, each of its strikes now empowered with crushing force that could pulverize stone.


    Asher braced himself, then activated another skill¡ªPhantom Step. His figure blurred, splitting into afterimages as he dodged, weaving around the golem with dizzying speed. Each step left a faint trace, making it difficult for the golem to track his movements. But with each minute, the creature grew even stronger, adapting to his maneuvers.


    Back among the watching crowd, others had begun to take interest as well. Kael from the Riverdale family shook his head, watching with a blend of skepticism and awe. "He won''t last much longer at this rate. The golem''s power doubles every minute; even I''d be cautious against something that gains strength that fast."


    "Oh, don''t be so quick to dismiss him," interjected Helena from the Helios family. She leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Look at his footwork. He''s drawing the golem to expose weak points. He''s¡­ testing it."


    Across the arena, Asher felt the golem''s energy surge yet again, the stone behemoth now moving with frightening speed. It was almost blinding, the way its limbs blurred through the air, yet Asher moved with the creature, studying its rhythm and anticipating its moves. With each swing it missed, he let his own aura flow around him, creating a protective shield that buffered the impact of any blows that came too close. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, he caught sight of a nearby boulder and an idea took form. Using Force Leap, a burst of energy propelled him onto the rock, giving him a temporary vantage point. As the golem lunged forward, he jumped into the air, gathering energy around his blade. With a shout, he unleashed Crimson Cleave, a red slash of pure power that tore into the golem''s chest, sending pieces of stone and magical residue flying.


    The crowd gasped, even those from prestigious families couldn''t help but stare in surprise. One of them, Darren from the Dagon family, shook his head, his voice laced with reluctant admiration. "Not bad. He''s pushing that thing harder than I expected."


    As the battle continued, Asher''s resilience became the main point of interest for the crowd¡ªand even for the seasoned Elders observing from above. They exchanged murmurs, watching the young warrior''s form as he maneuvered around the golem with impressive precision.


    One Elder, a hardened, silver-bearded instructor named Valen, folded his arms, his gaze sharpening. "More than five minutes," he muttered, a hint of admiration breaking his usually stoic expression. "By now, that thing''s strength will breach platinum rank in seconds." He turned to the head instructor, who nodded in agreement, surprised himself by Asher''s fortitude.


    Meanwhile, on the ground, Asher''s breathing became heavier as he measured his options, his focus unwavering despite the enormous strain. The golem had reached an almost monstrous size, its form thrumming with lethal energy. Its movements, though slower due to its massive form, were accompanied by a force so strong that each step shook the earth around him. He knew he couldn''t rely solely on physical attacks anymore. It was time for a more specialized approach.


    With a focused breath, Asher activated his Blood Supreme ability. A faint red aura glowed around him, swirling and pulsating, as he tapped into the innate control he had over his own blood. His body seemed to pulse with raw power as he guided his blood energy, sharpening his senses and heightening his physical abilities. More than that, his ability to manipulate his blood allowed him to weaponize it, forming razor-thin whips that lashed out around him.


    The golem lunged forward, its massive fist descending like a hammer, but Asher sidestepped, his blood tendrils shooting forward and wrapping around its arm with precision. With a twist of his wrist, he controlled the blood, hardening it into razor-sharp threads that sliced into the golem''s rocky surface. Shards of stone splintered off as the golem roared, swinging wildly, only to have its limbs restrained by the blood whips that Asher manipulated with effortless grace.


    In the stands, some of the family elites were beginning to grasp the depth of his abilities. Kael from the Riverdale family raised an eyebrow, a glimmer of respect crossing his usually aloof expression. "He''s controlling his blood? That''s much advanced techniques¡ªnot something you see every day, especially not for this long against something this powerful."


    The Dagon family''s Darren watched, arms crossed tightly, a reluctant admiration brewing in his gaze. "It''s effective," he muttered under his breath. "But if the golem''s power reaches platinum¡­ it might overpower even that."


    The Elders, meanwhile, whispered amongst themselves, noting how Asher''s unique skill allowed him to keep pace with the ever-growing threat. Even Elder Valen watched with a faint smile of respect as Asher''s blood control continued to counter the golem''s relentless attacks.

 Chapter 38 World Academy VII

    The Elders exchanged murmurs, impressed by Asher''s endurance. It wasn''t often they saw such relentless persistence, especially against an opponent that doubled in strength every minute. Elder Valen, now fully attentive, signaled for Asher to stop as the golem finally dissolved into dust, marking the end of his trial.In the End, Asher endured for over 15 min and 45 seconds. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher staggered slightly, catching his breath as he looked up. Elder Valen approached, observing him with a mixture of curiosity and approval.


    "Young man, what is your name?" the Elder inquired.


    "Asher Magnus," he replied, his voice steady despite his exhaustion.


    Valen nodded thoughtfully. "Ah, a Magnus¡ªno wonder. You must be one of the Terros, yes?"


    "Yes," Asher confirmed, meeting the Elder''s gaze.


    Valen raised his hand, signaling to his watch as it took a picture of Asher. "I''ve recorded your image," he said with a faint smile. "You have officially broken the Academy''s endurance record for the Trial by Combat."


    Asher tilted his head, intrigued. "What was the previous record?"


    Valen''s smile widened. "The previous record was 4 minutes and 18 seconds less than yours," he revealed. "Impressive. You''ve set a new bar for endurance here."


    With that, Elder Valen marked Asher as "Passed" and called for the next student, but the murmurs among the students and spectators lingered.


    As the next participant stepped forward, the audience held their breath, each contender bringing with them the unique powers of their legendary families. The Magic Golem, a formidable creation that doubled its strength every minute, had already claimed many attempts. Now, it was time for the other elites to step up, each determined to outlast Asher''s impressive record of 15 minutes and 45 seconds.


    First to face the Golem was Darren from the Dagon family, wielding the Overlord ability. Known for his powerful command over creatures, Darren was able to temporarily tame the Golem, forcing it to halt its relentless attacks and respond to his commands. With a mix of control and calculated strikes, he kept the Golem''s power in check. However, as the creature''s strength doubled minute after minute, its resistance to Darren''s control grew. After 9 minutes, Darren was forced to retreat, unable to keep up with the Golem''s mounting resistance. The crowd murmured in approval, impressed by his skill.


    Next came Sylas from the Black family, a master of Necromancy. With a wave of his hand, Sylas summoned undead creatures to aid him, each one reinforcing his attacks and absorbing the Golem''s blows. Shadows gathered around him as he directed his minions to harass the Golem from every angle, softening its attacks. But as the Golem''s power intensified, the undead couldn''t hold up under the pressure, crumbling against its raw strength. After 10 minutes, Sylas withdrew, his dark creatures dissipating as the crowd applauded his mastery of death''s forces.


    Elena from the Artemis family stepped up, her World Eye ability shining in her gaze. Her perceptive powers allowed her to anticipate the Golem''s moves, giving her an advantage as she dodged its strikes with ease. By using her vision-based abilities, she was able to spot weaknesses in its movements, striking with a precision that momentarily destabilized the Golem. However, as the Golem''s power surged, her ability to predict and evade grew more challenging, and she found herself losing ground. She lasted 11 minutes before retreating, the crowd whispering in awe at her remarkable awareness and agility.


    Then Riven from the Indra family stepped forward, wielding his famed Black Lightning. Known for its speed and ferocity, the dark lightning crackled around his body as he struck the Golem with blinding speed, each bolt leaving scorch marks on its surface. The crowd gasped as Riven''s attacks sent shocks reverberating through the Golem, slowing its responses. But as the Golem''s power doubled, Riven''s lightning became less effective, its intensity no longer able to keep up with the monster''s evolving defenses. After 9 minutes, he had to back down, visibly exhausted yet still retaining his confident smirk.


    From the Riverdale family, Kiera, an Atlantean, was next. With her control over water, she summoned moisture from the air, creating powerful waves that crashed into the Golem. She manipulated water currents to deflect its strikes and hamper its movement, skillfully crafting barriers with her water abilities. But as the Golem grew stronger, its sheer force began to overpower her defenses, scattering her water-based attacks. Kiera managed to hold out for 10 minutes before the Golem''s strength became too overwhelming. The audience was captivated by her elegance and mastery over water.


    Following Kiera was Darian from the Helion family, wielding the Hellfire ability. Flames erupted around him, the intense heat and bright red-orange glow causing the air itself to waver. The crowd watched as his flames surrounded the Golem, slowly engulfing it in a burning hellscape. Darian''s fire was particularly feared, capable of incinerating most enemies within moments. However, as the Golem''s resilience grew, it began to push through the flames, undeterred by the burning heat. After 8 minutes, Darian withdrew, leaving behind scorched earth and impressed murmurs among the spectators.


    Freya from the Enrose family followed, her World Tree ability blooming to life around her. Vines and branches sprouted from the ground, wrapping around the Golem to immobilize it, while roots thickened the earth beneath her feet, creating a barrier of nature''s power. Freya controlled her plants to shield her from the Golem''s strikes, each hit only feeding the roots'' growth. But as the Golem''s strength surged, it tore through her plant-based defenses. Freya held out for 11 minutes before the relentless force of the Golem forced her to step back. The crowd admired her ingenuity and connection to nature.


    Magna from the Magnus family, the last to face the Golem before Asher, stepped up confidently. His Blood Ruler ability allowed him to merge with the abilities of others, amplifying his own powers and offering him unmatched versatility. Drawing upon the energy of his family''s legacy, he unleashed a fierce barrage of strikes, each one adapting to the Golem''s evolving strength. Magna managed to maintain the upper hand for an impressive 12 minutes, his strikes morphing in intensity and style with each moment. Yet, even his power fell short of stopping the Golem, and he too eventually had to back down.


    After each contestant''s trial, the Elders nodded with a mix of respect and curiosity. Even Elder Valen looked on, his smile hinting at approval as he took mental notes of each competitor''s strengths and weaknesses. Their performance was extraordinary, but Asher''s endurance of over 15 minutes had proven nearly impossible to beat. Many elite family members exchanged glances, some impressed, others quietly strategizing, murmuring about Asher''s prowess. They wondered if anyone in the academy would have the skills or endurance to surpass him in the trials ahead.

 Chapter 39 World Academy VIII

    Elder Valen nodded in satisfaction as he reviewed the final tally. Over 140 students had managed to pass the Trial by Combat, a record in itself, a testament to the academy''s talented new recruits. As the last of the students exited the clearing, the Elders exchanged knowing glances, each understanding that the coming days would demand the same intensity¡ªand more¡ªfrom these hopefuls."Impressive," Elder Valen remarked to the Elders beside him. "I don''t remember the last time we saw such resilience from this many students."


    Elder Seraphine, a dignified woman from the Enrose family, nodded thoughtfully. "The families have done well this year. Each elite displayed considerable skill, though some¡­ surprised even me." She glanced over at Asher, who was quietly catching his breath among the other students, his eyes still scanning his surroundings with a wary determination.


    "Indeed," added Elder Braxton of the Dagon family. "That boy¡ªAsher Magnus. He lasted beyond the expected threshold. A Magnus with that level of control¡­ unusual." He stroked his beard, a glint of interest in his eyes. "I''d say he has potential, and if he continues like this, he could be a serious contender."


    Other Elders nearby murmured their agreement. Some had their attention on students from their own families, but all had taken note of Asher. His unyielding resilience had struck a chord, especially as he had faced the golem alone for nearly sixteen minutes.


    Elder Valen cleared his throat and addressed the gathered students. "You have all done well to pass the Trial by Combat. However, understand that today''s challenges were merely the beginning. The academy demands both strength and perseverance, and each of you has a long path ahead. But those who proved themselves today"¡ªhe paused, allowing his gaze to rest momentarily on Asher, as well as others who had shown notable skill¡ª"should be prepared. Greater challenges await."


    The students, some still panting, some brimming with pride, and others with quiet resolve, exchanged glances as they absorbed Elder Valen''s words. The elite family members, despite their prestige, felt the weight of the academy''s expectations. Even Darren of the Dagon family, usually smug and self-assured, seemed thoughtful as he stood among his peers.


    As the Elders concluded the trial, the academy grounds buzzed with conversations. Many students discussed strategies, seeking insight from those who had lasted the longest. A few from the prestigious families, like Sylas of the Black family and Freya of the Enrose family, cast curious glances in Asher''s direction, subtly acknowledging his unexpected endurance.


    Yet, for Asher, the trial was a mere step. His mind was already on the challenges ahead, each test a chance to confront the shadows of his past and grow beyond them.


    Elder Valen addressed the students again as they gathered, anticipation thick in the air.


    "You have each shown the strength of your minds by overcoming the Nightmares," Elder Valen began. "Then, in the Trial by Combat, you displayed the power within you to conquer formidable foes. But now, we will test your endurance and resilience. The next trial is the Trial of Stamina. Only those with unwavering perseverance will succeed."


    Murmurs rippled through the group, students sharing glances of both excitement and apprehension. This trial was rumored to push even the strongest bodies and wills to their breaking point.


    Elder Valen raised his hand for silence. "The Trial of Stamina will take place in the Abyssal Fields. There, a gravity field enhanced by ancient magic will test your physical endurance and ability to remain focused under immense pressure. Every five minutes, the gravity will increase by another 25%, and you will need to withstand the weight bearing down on you for as long as possible. You may use any abilities at your disposal, but be aware¡ªthis trial is not simply about brute force."


    The students felt a mix of fear and excitement, with some eagerly discussing strategies. Asher, however, remained quiet, absorbing the details of the trial. The Academy was testing not just his power but his capacity to endure challenges that went beyond combat.


    "Remember," Elder Valen continued, "there is no shame in surrendering when the gravity becomes too intense. You must know your own limits." With that, he gestured toward the Abyssal Fields, and the students made their way there, each preparing mentally and physically for what lay ahead.


    Upon reaching the field, the students could feel the intensity of the magic-infused ground. Even standing still felt as though the ground was pulling them downward, anchoring them to the spot. One by one, they entered the designated zone, and the trial began. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Within the first five minutes, the gravity had already increased to a challenging level, and several students were visibly straining. Asher took a steady breath, feeling the pressure but holding his ground, his eyes focused on the ground as he steadied his stance. Some students employed their family abilities to assist them; Freya from the Enrose family used her World Tree ability to grow roots into the ground, anchoring herself and absorbing some of the pressure.


    Around Asher, other elites battled the gravity field in their own ways:


    Sylas of the Black Family, utilizing his Necromancy, summoned skeletal constructs to brace his body and provide support, though the gravity gradually broke the bones, forcing him to continually reanimate them.


    Darren from the Dagon Family, known for his Overlord powers, summoned massive, resilient creatures to shield him from the increasing weight, allowing him to stay on his feet longer than most.


    Evelyn of the Helion Family, her body cloaked in Hellfire, seemed to sear through the oppressive force for a while, but the strain soon showed as beads of sweat formed on her brow, her flames flickering under the unrelenting pressure.


    As the gravity intensified to over twice its usual strength, some students were visibly struggling. Even the proud elites, accustomed to mastery over their abilities, were pushed to their limits. Asher remained rooted, using his Blood supreme ability to circulate blood to his muscles, heightening his physical resilience. He felt the intense pressure, but he adapted, focusing on his breathing and controlling his body with precision.


    The Elders watched closely, noting each student''s approach to overcoming the trial. Elder Seraphine nodded approvingly, her gaze lingering on Freya and Sylas as they used resourceful applications of their family powers. Elder Valen watched Asher, intrigued by his unconventional approach. "He is showing remarkable discipline," he muttered to himself, impressed.


    By the fifteen-minute mark, some students dropped out, unable to withstand the force pressing down on them. Those who remained were drenched in sweat, faces etched with strain, yet their eyes held determination.


    When the gravity reached its peak, pushing close to quadruple its normal strength, Asher gritted his teeth. His body trembled under the weight, but he held on. His Blood Ruler ability pulsed, forcing his muscles to endure the seemingly unbearable pressure. He glanced around and noticed that others were watching him¡ªsome with admiration, others with envy.


    Finally, Elder Valen raised his hand. "Enough! The Trial of Stamina is complete. Those who remained standing have shown resilience worthy of Academy elites."


    The gravity field lifted, and the students who had endured to the end staggered, taking in deep breaths. Elder Valen looked at each of them with approval.


    "To survive the Abyssal Fields is no small feat," he announced. "You have shown both mental and physical fortitude. Remember these lessons, for your trials are not over yet."


    Exhausted but proud, the students exchanged glances, nodding with respect toward one another, particularly to Asher. He had pushed beyond limits they hadn''t expected, setting a high standard as they prepared for whatever trials lay ahead.


    With the Trial of Stamina behind them, the students barely had a moment to rest before Elder Valen called them together once more. His eyes swept across the group, lingering on those who had endured the crushing force of the Abyssal Fields.


    "You have shown physical resilience," Elder Valen began, his voice echoing over the silent crowd. "But now, we will test your adaptability and mastery over your powers. This next trial is known as the Trial of Elemental Chaos."


    The name alone caused murmurs among the students. The Trial of Elemental Chaos was infamous within the Academy, known to test a student''s ability to adapt quickly to unpredictable shifts in the environment.


    Elder Valen continued, "In this trial, each of you will enter the Chaos Chamber¡ªa vast arena filled with wild elemental energies that will shift without warning. Fire, water, earth, and air will clash and combine. You must survive, counter, or adapt to each element as it emerges and shifts. This trial does not simply test strength, but ingenuity and precision in controlling your abilities."


    Asher and the others were ushered to the entrance of the Chaos Chamber. Inside, they could see the arena stretching out, an almost surreal landscape where fire blazed, water churned, winds howled, and chunks of earth floated or erupted unpredictably from the ground.


    One by one, students were called to enter the chamber. Asher''s name was announced, and he stepped forward, his expression set with determination. The doors closed behind him, and he found himself alone in the ever-shifting elemental landscape.

 Chapter 40 World Academy IX

    Immediately, a wave of fire surged toward him, intense and roaring. He reacted swiftly, using his Blood Supreme ability to form a shield of hardened blood around himself, blocking the flames. The shield held, but he could feel the heat pressing through. He quickly dropped it just as a burst of water came crashing down from above, dousing the flames but nearly knocking him off balance.Outside the chamber, students watched the scenes on a projected display, and some gasped as they saw Asher maneuver through the rapid changes. Freya from the Enrose Family smirked slightly. "He''s quick on his feet," she murmured to Darren of the Dagon Family.


    Inside, the air suddenly shifted, turning frigid as icy winds swept through the chamber, forming spikes that hurled themselves toward Asher. He dropped low, channeling his blood to create a quick layer of hardened armor along his arms, blocking the sharp edges as he braced against the storm.


    The Elders observed from above, Elder Valen watching Asher with a look of approval. "Impressive. He''s using his Blood Ruler ability in ways that I doubt even his family taught him," Elder Valen commented to Elder Seraphine.


    "Perhaps," she replied, "but watch¡ªhe''s also conserving his strength, waiting for the right moments."


    The elemental assault grew more chaotic with each passing minute. Lightning crackled from above, streaking down toward Asher with deadly speed. Drawing on his training, he shifted his stance and raised a blood-formed lance, grounding the energy as it struck. The force nearly knocked him off his feet, but he gritted his teeth and stayed upright, his eyes narrowed as he looked for the next threat.


    In the spectator area, students watched in awe as Asher withstood each wave. Even those who had been unimpressed by him before now murmured in respect.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of battling through flames, ice, winds, and lightning, the arena fell still, and the elemental chaos dissipated. Asher stood panting, his clothes singed, his body aching, but his resolve unbroken.


    The chamber doors opened, and Asher walked out, receiving nods and whispers from fellow students and Elders alike.


    Elder Valen addressed the crowd once more. "Asher Magnus has shown skill and adaptability. Each of you must show the same."


    The next student, Evelyn of the Helion Family, stepped forward, her eyes gleaming with determination as she entered the chamber. Evelyn''s Hellfire abilities blazed around her, flames consuming and countering the elemental onslaught with fierce intensity. She held her ground, but the trial forced her to the brink. After seven grueling minutes, she emerged, sweat streaming down her face, a proud but weary look in her eyes.


    Others followed:


    Darren of the Dagon Family relied on his Overlord abilities, summoning creatures to shield him from each element. His beasts took the brunt of the attacks, but as the trial intensified, he had to adapt, shifting to using only his raw skill and stamina to endure. He lasted five minutes before conceding.


    Sylas of the Black Family, with his Necromancy abilities, animated skeletal shields and used dark energies to block and dissipate incoming attacks. The shadows moved around him like a living armor, absorbing much of the elemental chaos. He withstood for six minutes, impressing the Elders with his resourcefulness.


    Freya of the Enrose Family wove her World Tree powers into a defense, growing vines and bark that absorbed some of the attacks. Her resilience shone, and she managed a respectable eight minutes before exiting the chamber.


    After each trial, the Elders discussed the performance of each student, with Elder Valen offering nods of approval at notable moments. When all had faced the Trial of Elemental Chaos, he addressed them again.


    "You have all faced the untamed forces of nature and come through with skill and resilience," he said. "Those who completed this trial have demonstrated adaptability and strength. Remember this feeling as you move forward."


    The students, tired but emboldened, gathered their composure. With every trial, they were beginning to understand the depths of the Academy''s expectations and the true power required to reach their goals.


    As the students gathered once more, Elder Valen''s sharp gaze swept over the remaining contestants. Each one bore signs of wear from the previous trials¡ªscorched clothing, battered armor, and weary eyes. Yet, none dared show weakness. They knew the final test loomed large, the one trial that would determine the strongest among them.


    "The last trial," Elder Valen began, his voice cutting through the murmurs like a blade, "is Trial of Dominion."


    The air grew tense. Whispers rippled through the crowd. The Trial of Dominion was a test of absolute power and control, the very essence of mastery over one''s abilities. Unlike the other trials, this one was direct¡ªstudents would face off against one another in combat. The winner was the one who could force their opponent to submit, not through brute strength alone but through sheer dominance of power, skill, and tactics.


    Elder Valen continued, "You will be paired randomly. Each match will push you to your limits. Use everything you''ve learned so far, and remember¡ªyour goal is not to destroy your opponent but to assert your dominion over them. Victory comes only when your opponent yields or can no longer fight."


    The announcement sent a ripple of energy through the students. Some cracked their knuckles, others took deep breaths, steeling themselves for the challenge ahead.


    Soon the matches were randomly assigned as coincidentally or by Elders will, Asher got himself the first match.


    From the center came out an Stage as Both Asher and his opponent Climbed it.


    The first match drew gasps from the spectators. Asher, whose performances had already shaken many, was paired against Evelyn, a fire-wielding prodigy of the Helion Family.


    The arena was a circular field, surrounded by shimmering magical barriers that would contain their abilities. As the two stepped into the ring, Evelyn''s flames already flickered around her, licking at the air like hungry serpents. Asher, calm and composed, stood with his blade of hardened blood at the ready.


    "Don''t hold back," Evelyn smirked, her eyes burning as fiercely as her flames.


    "I never do," Asher replied, his voice cold. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The match began with an eruption of fire. Evelyn unleashed a torrent of Hellfire that surged toward Asher, the heat warping the air. Asher countered with a shield of blood, the crimson barrier sizzling under the onslaught but holding firm. He shifted quickly, breaking the shield into projectiles and launching them at Evelyn, forcing her to evade.


    Evelyn retaliated with fiery explosions that shook the arena, but Asher''s agility kept him one step ahead. He used his Blood Ruler ability to manipulate his blood into a series of whips, striking at her from multiple angles. Evelyn gritted her teeth, summoning a massive inferno to force Asher back, but he pushed through, his blood armor absorbing some of the heat.


    Outside the arena, the Elders observed intently.


    "He''s remarkably adaptable," Elder Seraphine remarked. "But can he withstand the ferocity of Helion''s flames for long?"


    Elder Valen nodded. "His endurance will be tested here."


    The fight escalated as Evelyn poured all her energy into a devastating Hellfire Nova, engulfing the entire arena in flames. For a moment, the spectators thought Asher had been consumed, but when the fire dissipated, he stood unharmed, surrounded by a crimson barrier of swirling blood.


    "My turn," Asher muttered, his voice like ice. He raised his hand, and tendrils of blood erupted from the ground, ensnaring Evelyn. She struggled, her flames burning through the bindings, but Asher was relentless. He advanced, his blade glowing with dark energy, until he stood inches from her.


    "Yield," he demanded, his voice commanding.


    Evelyn hesitated, her flames flickering weakly. She clenched her fists but finally dropped to one knee. "I yield."


    Elder snapped his finger as both Asher and Evelyn returned downstairs.


    "next Pair" he said as next two contestants climbed up as they stood on the stage.


    Darren Dagon vs. Freya Enrose


    The arena trembled as Darren summoned his colossal beast, a scaled, six-legged titan with glowing red eyes and a roar that sent shivers through the crowd. The creature radiated raw, primal power, each step cracking the ground beneath it. Darren stood confidently behind his summon, his hands raised as streams of Overlord energy flowed into the creature, strengthening it further.


    Freya, calm and composed, placed her hand on the ground, and in an instant, massive roots erupted from the earth, weaving together into a towering wall of wood and foliage. The beast charged, its claws slashing through the barrier like paper, but Freya remained unfazed, summoning even larger roots that wrapped around its limbs, pulling it back.


    The crowd gasped as the battle turned into a test of endurance. Darren directed his beast to unleash a devastating energy blast from its mouth, obliterating the roots holding it down. Freya retaliated by summoning a forest of thorned vines, each one lashing out like a whip, cutting into the creature''s hide and drawing dark blood. The beast roared, its rage shaking the arena, but Freya pressed on, her roots growing faster and stronger, weaving together until the beast was completely immobilized.

 Chapter 41 World Academy X

    Darren gritted his teeth, pouring more energy into his summon in a last-ditch effort to break free, but Freya''s relentless control of the World Tree power overwhelmed him. The beast let out a final, defiant roar before collapsing under the weight of the roots.Darren raised his hands in surrender, nodding in respect. "You win this one, Freya."


    Elder Valen nodded as he called the next pair.


    Sylas Black vs. Leona Artemis


    The match began with Sylas summoning a legion of skeletal warriors, each armed with jagged swords and shields made of bone. They marched forward in perfect unison, their hollow eyes locked onto Leona. Sylas himself stood behind them, a dark aura swirling around him as he prepared his next move.


    Leona''s World Eye ability activated, her irises glowing with a golden hue. She moved with eerie precision, each step calculated as if she already knew where the skeletons would strike. Her hand extended, and a blade of light materialized, sharp and radiant. She darted forward, slicing through the first wave of skeletal warriors with ease, her movements graceful and deadly.


    Sylas smirked, raising his hands as a massive, hulking construct of bone and shadow emerged from the ground. The construct swung a giant club, aiming directly for Leona. She dodged effortlessly, her World Eye guiding her, but the construct adapted, its attacks becoming faster and more erratic. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd watched in awe as the arena became a chaotic battlefield. Sylas summoned more skeletons to flank her, forcing Leona to split her focus. Yet, every time an attack came close, she evaded it with impossible timing, her blade striking with pinpoint accuracy to dismantle the constructs.


    However, as the fight dragged on, Leona''s movements became slower, her breathing labored. Sylas capitalized on her fatigue, sending his constructs into a frenzy. Just as it seemed he might gain the upper hand, Leona let out a cry, her World Eye glowing brighter than ever. She delivered a flurry of strikes that shattered the bone construct, leaving Sylas defenseless.


    Panting, Sylas raised his hands in defeat. "You''ve got me. Well played."


    Leona nodded, though her trembling hands betrayed her exhaustion. The match had pushed both of them to their limits.


    Zane Indra vs. Titus Riverdale


    The clash between Zane and Titus began with a crack of thunder as Zane unleashed a bolt of Black Lightning, the dark energy crackling through the air and striking the ground with explosive force. Titus countered by summoning a massive wall of water, the lightning splintering against it in a shower of sparks and steam.


    Zane grinned, the air around him buzzing with electricity. "Let''s see how long that water can hold up."


    Titus smirked, drawing moisture from the air to create a series of water tendrils that lashed out at Zane. The tendrils moved with precision, striking like serpents, but Zane''s reflexes were lightning-fast, dodging each one with ease. He retaliated by sending a chain of lightning bolts arcing toward Titus, forcing him to summon a whirlpool shield to absorb the attack.


    The arena turned into a storm of electricity and water, the two powers clashing with devastating force. Zane created a web of lightning that spread across the ground, trying to trap Titus, but Titus manipulated the water beneath his feet, lifting himself into the air to avoid it. From above, he launched a deluge of high-pressure water blasts, each one narrowly missing Zane as he zigzagged across the arena.


    The fight continued in a relentless back-and-forth, neither gaining the upper hand. Zane''s attacks became faster and more aggressive, while Titus''s water manipulation grew more intricate, using the vapor in the air to create mist that obscured Zane''s vision.


    As the mist thickened, Zane let out a laugh, his body radiating lightning that dispersed the vapor in a flash. "Nice try, but you''ll need more than that."


    Titus responded by forming a massive wave, crashing it down on Zane, who barely managed to deflect it with a shield of lightning. Both fighters stood panting, their energies waning.


    Elder Valen eventually raised his hand. "This match is declared a draw. Well fought, both of you."


    The crowd erupted into applause, acknowledging the skill and power displayed by both participants.


    The matches continued, each showcasing the incredible abilities of the academy''s best. As the trials unfolded, the tension grew, with elders and spectators alike marveling at the sheer talent on display.


    Freya Enrose vs. Sylas Black


    Freya stepped into the arena once again, her serene demeanor masking the formidable power she wielded. Opposite her, Sylas stood with his necromantic energy coiling around him like a living shadow.


    The fight began with Freya summoning an array of thorned vines that erupted from the ground, twisting and lashing out toward Sylas. He countered by raising a horde of skeletal constructs, their bony forms moving with unnatural agility as they intercepted the vines.


    Freya didn''t flinch, her roots growing denser and stronger, splitting into sharp tendrils that pierced through the skeletons. Sylas responded by summoning a massive spectral beast, its maw snapping as it lunged for Freya. She raised her hand, and the roots formed a protective barrier, catching the beast mid-air and crushing it in a display of overwhelming force.


    "Her control is immaculate," one of the elders muttered, nodding in approval. "A true heir of the World Tree."


    Sylas, undeterred, unleashed a wave of necrotic energy that blackened the roots, causing them to wither and crumble. The arena darkened as his energy spread, but Freya simply smiled, placing her palm on the ground. A pulse of green light surged outward, purging the necrotic energy and rejuvenating the roots.


    The fight ended with Freya''s vines trapping Sylas, forcing him to concede. He nodded in respect as he was released, acknowledging her superior mastery.


    Darren Dagon vs. Zane Indra


    The next match brought two powerhouses into the arena. Darren summoned another colossal beast, this one a winged serpent that soared into the sky, casting a shadow over the battlefield. Zane, ever confident, greeted it with a barrage of Black Lightning, the bolts striking the serpent''s scales with explosive force.


    The beast roared, diving toward Zane with its jaws wide open. Zane dashed to the side, his movements a blur as he evaded the attack and retaliated with a concentrated blast of lightning aimed at Darren. The Overlord adept raised his hand, and the serpent coiled protectively around him, absorbing the attack.


    "He''s using the creature as a shield," remarked Elder Valen, stroking his beard. "Clever, but Zane''s speed may prove too much."


    The fight turned into a high-stakes game of cat and mouse, with Zane zipping across the arena, dodging the serpent''s strikes and launching attacks at its vulnerable spots. Darren, meanwhile, maintained a calm focus, directing his beast with precision and forcing Zane into tighter corners.


    Finally, Zane unleashed his full power, his body glowing with electrical energy as he fired a massive bolt of Black Lightning that split the air with a deafening crack. The serpent roared as it was struck, its massive form crashing to the ground. Darren raised his hand in surrender, acknowledging Zane''s victory.


    Titus Riverdale vs. Leona Artemis


    Titus and Leona stepped into the arena, their abilities a study in contrast. Titus, with his fluid water manipulation, moved like a wave, his attacks flowing seamlessly. Leona, with her vision-based precision, struck with surgical accuracy, every move calculated.


    The match began with Titus summoning a whirlpool around himself, creating a barrier of spinning water. Leona, unbothered, activated her World Eye, her golden gaze piercing through the swirling defenses. She launched a series of light blades, each one slicing through the whirlpool and forcing Titus to retreat.


    Titus retaliated with a tidal wave, crashing it toward Leona, but she leaped into the air, her movements guided by her uncanny foresight. She landed gracefully, her blade glowing brighter as she sent a concentrated beam of light cutting through the wave and striking Titus.


    The fight continued, with Titus creating intricate water constructs¡ªserpents, spears, and shields¡ªto keep Leona at bay. But her precision proved too much, each attack dismantling his defenses piece by piece.


    The match ended with Titus running out of moisture to manipulate, his energy spent. He raised his hand in defeat, offering a bow of respect to Leona, who nodded in return.


    ***


    On the Observation Deck, the Elders were in their own heated argument.


    "Freya Enrose has shown remarkable control over her World Tree abilities," one elder commented. "Her endurance and adaptability are unparalleled."


    "Zane Indra is a force to be reckoned with," another added. "His speed and raw power make him a deadly opponent."


    "And what of Asher Magnus?" Elder Valen asked, his tone carrying weight. "He not only endured longer than anyone else but displayed a level of power that defies his apparent experience."


    The elders nodded in agreement, their desire for Asher growing. As the trials concluded, the students were directed to prepare for the next phase of the academy''s grueling curriculum, their spirits high but their bodies and minds exhausted from the ordeal.

 Chapter 42 Rankings

    The academy grounds were abuzz with murmurs as the final matches concluded. The air was thick with tension, excitement, and the quiet hum of satisfaction from those who had passed. The last trial had tested their abilities and endurance, and now, the elite students stood apart, their names etched into the academy''s history for their performances.Elder Valen''s voice echoed through the clearing, commanding attention from every student present. His gaze swept over the exhausted but victorious crowd, pausing briefly on the strongest contenders, including Asher Magnus, Freya Enrose, and Darren Dagon.


    "You all have passed the trials," he began, his tone steady and authoritative. "But it is not just you. There were three other locations where additional trials were held under the supervision of my fellow elders. Together, these locations have produced the 160 students who will now be enrolled in this academy."


    The murmurs among the students grew louder, curiosity piqued by the mention of the other groups. Who were these other contenders? What abilities had they shown?


    Elder Valen raised his hand, silencing the crowd. "Now that all trials are concluded, you should know that enrollment is just the beginning. Here, in the Academy, there are four classes¡ªeach consisting of 40 students. At the pinnacle stands the S Class, the highest-ranked and most prestigious group. Next is the A Class, followed by B Class, and lastly, C Class."


    The revelation sent a ripple through the group. Asher remained stoic, though he could feel the weight of dozens of eyes glancing his way. Many had already marked him as a strong contender for S Class. Darren leaned back with a confident smirk, whispering to Freya.


    "They''ve got no choice but to put me in S Class," he said arrogantly. Freya, unimpressed, merely raised an eyebrow.


    "Confidence is good," she replied calmly, "but arrogance can blind you."


    Elder Valen continued, "The rankings of these classes are determined not just by your performance in the trials, but also by your potential, aptitude, and ability to grow as measured by our evaluations. Do not assume your placement is permanent. In the Academy, the rankings are fluid. Those who excel may rise, and those who falter will fall."


    The announcement brought a mix of excitement and tension. The ambitious students whispered among themselves, already plotting how they would rise through the ranks, while others worried about maintaining their positions.


    Elder Valen motioned for one of his assistants, who stepped forward with a scroll. "The names of the classes will be announced shortly. Until then, you are dismissed to the common grounds to recuperate. Take this time to reflect on what you''ve endured and prepare for the challenges ahead. Dismissed."


    Asher turned away, walking toward the shaded area near the edge of the clearing. He could feel the intensity of some students'' stares, particularly from Darren, who seemed eager to size him up again.


    "Looks like the real competition starts now," Darren called after him, his voice tinged with a mix of respect and rivalry.


    Asher paused but didn''t look back. "It started the moment we arrived," he replied coolly, continuing on his way.


    As the students dispersed to the common grounds, the atmosphere buzzed with both excitement and unease. Conversations filled the air as the competitors speculated about the upcoming class placements. The trials had been brutal, and for many, the thought of facing even tougher challenges in the Academy filled them with both dread and anticipation.


    ***


    At the Common Grounds


    The sprawling area was alive with activity. Some students sat in small groups, tending to wounds or discussing strategies. Others trained, unwilling to waste even a moment. A few loners, like Asher, kept to themselves, observing the scene in silence.


    Freya Enrose found herself near a patch of vibrant trees, the faint energy of her World Tree abilities giving her a sense of calm. She glanced across the grounds and saw Darren Dagon commanding a beast that loomed over several students. Its massive claws dug into the ground as Darren demonstrated his Overlord abilities, boasting loudly.


    "See? This is why S Class is where I belong," he declared, his voice carrying across the grounds. "Not one of you could handle this beast for more than a second!"


    Freya rolled her eyes, unimpressed. "Arrogance will only get him so far," she muttered to herself.


    Meanwhile, Zane Indra, the Black Lightning wielder, leaned against a pillar, his arms crossed. He studied the scene with a calm, calculating gaze. "He''s powerful," Zane admitted to Titus Riverdale, who stood nearby, "but power without strategy won''t last here."


    Titus chuckled, manipulating a sphere of water in his hand. "Agreed. Besides, beasts are useless if you drown them first."


    Asher found a quiet corner, his back against a stone wall. He closed his eyes, trying to center himself after the grueling trials. But the peace didn''t last long.


    "Hey, Magnus," a voice called.


    Asher opened his eyes to see Leona Artemis approaching, her confident stride matched by the piercing intensity of her gaze. Behind her trailed Sylas Black, his pale features giving him a ghostly appearance.


    "What do you want?" Asher asked flatly.


    Leona crossed her arms. "I''ve been watching you. That fight against the golem wasn''t just luck, was it?"


    Asher smirked. "Luck? No. It was skill. And a lot of blood."


    Sylas chuckled softly. "Careful, Leona. You might actually find yourself impressed."


    Leona ignored the comment. "We''ll see if your skill holds up when you''re facing real opponents."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Is that a challenge?"


    "Not yet," she replied, turning away. "But it might be soon."


    Asher just glanced at her and didn''t said anything as she continued to leave, '' Whoever you are , My goal is strongest in the world'' Asher mumbled to himself as she silently waited for the announcement.


    Everyone waited for some time, but it didn''t take long as the evaluation was already completed. Soon, Elder Valen returned and yelled to get everyone''s attention.


    Elder Valen''s voice resonated through the common grounds, carrying a weight that silenced even the most boisterous of students. All eyes turned toward the raised platform where he stood, his imposing figure framed by the setting sun. The crowd shifted, forming a semi-circle, anticipation thick in the air as every student felt the importance of this moment.


    Valen''s piercing gaze swept across the gathered students, and his words, amplified by a subtle spell, rang clear and commanding. "The evaluations are complete," he began, his tone measured but firm, each syllable carrying the weight of authority. "You have endured trials that tested your mind, your power, and your endurance. But these trials were only the beginning."


    The tension among the students was palpable. Some stood with clenched fists, others with their heads held high, their confidence unwavering. But many bore the marks of exhaustion, their bodies still bruised and battered from the relentless challenges. Yet, none dared to show weakness now¡ªnot when their fates were about to be revealed.


    Valen continued, "You will now be assigned to your respective classes. Know this¡ªyour placement is not the end of your journey. It is merely a marker, a starting point. Only your actions, determination, and growth will determine your true worth in this Academy."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd at his words. Some students exchanged anxious glances, while others, like Darren Dagon and Zane Indra, stood resolute, their confidence unshaken.


    From behind Valen, an assistant emerged, holding a scroll bound with a glowing seal. With a theatrical flourish, the assistant broke the seal and began to unroll the parchment. The glow intensified as the scroll revealed lines of intricately etched names, each one accompanied by the emblem of their designated class.


    Valen stepped aside slightly, gesturing to the assistant. "Your names will now be called. Pay attention. Your class will define your initial path in this Academy."


    The assistant''s voice, steady and deliberate, began to echo through the grounds. "S Class," they announced, and a hush fell over the crowd. This was the moment everyone had been waiting for¡ªthe unveiling of the most prestigious class, reserved only for the elite.


    "Asher Magnus."


    The name rang out, and a ripple of reactions followed. Some students nodded knowingly, acknowledging his exceptional performance. Others narrowed their eyes, envy flashing momentarily. Asher himself stood unmoving, his expression calm, though his mind raced.


    "Zane Indra."


    The Black Lightning user stepped forward slightly, his usual smirk in place as if he had already anticipated this outcome. Darren Dagon scoffed but said nothing, his beastly Overlord presence radiating a quiet challenge.


    "Freya Enrose." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A soft murmur of approval swept through the crowd as Freya gave a faint nod, her serene composure unshaken. Her abilities during the trials had impressed even the most skeptical onlookers.


    "Darren Dagon."


    Darren''s name was met with mixed reactions¡ªhis brute force had been undeniable, but his arrogance had not earned him many friends. Still, he wore a victorious grin, crossing his arms as if daring anyone to challenge his place.


    "Leona Artemis."


    The perceptive warrior stepped forward, her sharp gaze sweeping the crowd. Her calculated and precise abilities had made her a formidable contender, and her name on the list solidified her reputation.


    "Sylas Black."


    A hushed silence greeted the necromancer''s name, many feeling uneasy about his dark abilities. But Sylas simply inclined his head, unfazed by the reactions.


    The assistant continued, listing other names, but none drew the same weight as the S Class contenders. Each name sparked either relief or disappointment among the students, but the most significant reactions were reserved for those in the top tier.

 Chapter 43 Academy

    As the last name was called, Valen returned to the forefront, his expression unreadable. "Congratulations to those who have been placed in S Class," he said, his voice sharp. "You are expected to lead by example, to rise to the challenges placed before you, and to surpass them. But let me remind you¡ªcomplacency has no place here. Even the best can fall."His gaze swept over the rest of the students. "To those in A, B, and C Classes, do not let this placement define you. The Academy values growth above all else. Prove yourselves, and you may yet rise to stand among the elite."


    The students stood in silence as the weight of his words settled over them. Some clenched their fists, determination burning in their eyes. Others looked away, already planning their paths forward.


    "Now, disperse. Familiarize yourselves with the Academy. Your true journey begins tomorrow," Elder Valen declared, his voice cutting through the tension.


    He paused, letting the words sink in before continuing, "A guide will now accompany each class and give you a tour of the Academy. Each class has its own dedicated guide to ensure you understand your unique privileges, responsibilities, and opportunities."


    With that, Valen stepped back, his imposing figure silhouetted by the grand banners of the Academy. The students began to break apart, murmurs filling the air as they processed the events. Many carried the weight of their new designations, their minds already calculating how they would navigate this next phase of their lives. Some were filled with pride, others with quiet determination, and a few with simmering resentment.


    The S-Class Guide


    Asher stood among the other S-Class students, his crimson eyes sweeping the crowd as a tall, poised woman approached. Her striking uniform bore golden accents, signaling her authority and high rank within the Academy staff. She introduced herself in a calm yet commanding voice.


    "I am Instructor Celeste, your guide. Congratulations on earning your place in the S-Class. You represent the elite of the Academy, and as such, you will be held to the highest standards." Her piercing gaze scanned the group. "Follow me. I will show you what your rank entails."


    Celeste led them through the grand corridors of the Academy, each hallway more ornate than the last. The S-Class facilities were nothing short of awe-inspiring.


    "This wing is exclusive to the S-Class," Celeste explained, gesturing to towering doors engraved with intricate patterns of gold and silver. "Your dormitories, training grounds, and study halls are equipped with the most advanced resources the Academy has to offer."


    As they passed through, Asher noticed the envious stares from students in lower-ranked classes who happened to glimpse the tour. Darren Dagon smirked, clearly reveling in their reactions, while Freya Enrose remained as composed as ever, her expression unreadable.


    Celeste led the S-Class students deeper into the exclusive wing, a section of the Academy that radiated prestige. The walls were lined with intricate carvings and glowing runes, each detail a testament to the status of the elite.


    "Your dormitories," Celeste began, gesturing to a row of ornate doors, "are designed for comfort and focus. Each suite is private, equipped with enchanted furnishings that adjust to your preferences. You''ll also find a personal study area, alchemy station, and access to a dedicated library."


    The training grounds were next. A sprawling expanse filled with shimmering barriers and advanced training modules lay before them. "This arena is attuned to your abilities," she explained. "It can simulate various environments and opponents. It will push you to your limits¡ªand beyond."


    They moved on to the study halls, a grand chamber with floating bookshelves and interactive magical charts. "These halls hold knowledge not available to the other classes. You have access to restricted archives and guidance from the most esteemed instructors."


    Finally, Celeste stopped before a glowing sigil on the floor. "This teleportation circle is exclusive to the S-Class. It grants immediate access to the central tower, where you''ll find the Elder Council and additional resources for special missions."


    The students absorbed her words in silence, the weight of their privileges¡ªand the responsibilities tied to them¡ªsettling in. For Asher, it was a reminder of how high the stakes had risen. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    The A-Class students gathered in a large atrium, its design practical yet elegant, a reflection of their status within the Academy. Their guide, a stern-looking man in a deep blue uniform, surveyed them with a critical eye before speaking.


    "I am Instructor Kain," he began, his voice firm and direct. "Welcome to the A-Class. You are here because you have shown remarkable potential¡ªbut potential alone will not carry you to greatness. While the S-Class enjoys their prestige, you will earn your place through grit and determination. Remember, many of you could surpass them¡ªif you are willing to put in the effort."


    Kain led them through the A-Class wing, starting with their dormitories. The rooms were clean and functional, lacking the luxury of the S-Class but still far superior to the accommodations of the lower ranks. Each dorm housed two students, encouraging camaraderie and collaboration. "Your rooms are equipped with the essentials," Kain explained, "as well as additional storage and a shared workspace for projects or studying."


    The training grounds were next, a vast outdoor space surrounded by enchanted barriers. Equipment for physical conditioning, magical development, and tactical drills lined the area. "These facilities are designed to push your limits," Kain said. "While the S-Class has the advantage of customization, you have the advantage of resourcefulness. Use every tool available to you."


    The tour continued to the study halls, where enchanted boards and group workstations created an atmosphere of focused learning. "Collaboration will be your strength here," Kain instructed. "A-Class students often find their greatest power in their ability to strategize and support one another. Do not underestimate the importance of teamwork."


    Finally, Kain brought them to a central courtyard, where a large, glowing obelisk hummed with energy. "This obelisk will grant you access to mid-level missions," he explained. "Unlike the S-Class, you will not receive direct summons to the Elder Council. But if you prove yourselves, opportunities will come your way."


    As Kain concluded the tour, his gaze swept over the students one last time. "You are the foundation of this Academy," he said. "Remember that. Rise to the challenge, and you may find yourselves climbing higher than anyone expects."


    The students exchanged determined glances, inspired by the prospect of earning their way to the top.


    ****


    B-Class and C-Class


    The B-Class and C-Class tours were more subdued. Their guides focused on encouraging the students to view their placements as stepping stones rather than limits.


    "Many of the Academy''s most famous alumni began here," the B-Class guide said, gesturing to the walls adorned with portraits of past legends. "What matters is your ability to adapt and grow."


    The C-Class students, on the other hand, were met with a mix of determination and frustration. Their guide spoke candidly, acknowledging the challenges they would face while reminding them that the Academy valued effort and resilience above all.

 Chapter 44 Academy II

    The tour of the Academy was concise yet comprehensive, as the guide efficiently explained the key locations and their purposes. The students followed closely, taking in every detail of their new environment."This," the guide began, gesturing toward a grand archway, "is the main hall. It serves as the central hub for announcements, events, and gatherings. You will report here for ceremonies or when summoned by the Elders."


    They moved on to a towering structure, its spire piercing the sky. "The Library of Eternity," the guide announced, his tone reverent. "Here, you''ll find ancient texts, spell tomes, and countless resources to aid in your studies. Access to certain sections will depend on your rank and accomplishments."


    Next, they visited the Combat Arena, an open-air coliseum encased in shimmering magical barriers. "This is where most of your practical training and duels will take place," the guide explained. "It is designed to withstand even the most destructive abilities, so do not hold back."


    The Medical Wing came next, a serene and pristine area staffed by healers and equipped with advanced alchemical equipment. "Injuries are inevitable in this Academy," the guide stated matter-of-factly. "This is where you will recover. Our healers are among the best, but do not make carelessness a habit."


    Finally, the group arrived at the Mission Hall, where a large enchanted board displayed ever-changing listings. "Your assignments, from reconnaissance to combat missions, will be issued here," the guide said. "The higher your class, the more dangerous and rewarding the missions you will receive."


    As the tour concluded, the guide turned to face the group. "The Academy is vast, but you will become familiar with it in time. Each of these locations will play a role in shaping your journey. Remember, every resource here is a tool¡ªuse them wisely."


    With that, the students were left to explore on their own, their minds buzzing with the possibilities and challenges that lay ahead.


    *****


    As the tour concluded, the students were escorted to their respective dormitories, a crucial step in settling into Academy life. The dormitory assignments were revealed in a formal announcement, delivered by a projection of Elder Valen in the central hall.


    "For each class, dormitory arrangements have been meticulously organized," Valen''s voice resonated. "Your living quarters will not only serve as a place of rest but as an extension of your training, designed to enhance your focus, camaraderie, and resilience."


    S-Class Dormitory


    The S-Class students were led to the northernmost wing of the Academy, where an ornate gate opened to reveal a sprawling complex surrounded by enchanted gardens. The dormitory was nothing short of a palace, with towering marble columns, crystalline windows, and intricate carvings adorning the walls.


    Inside, the students marveled at the luxurious living quarters. Each room was equipped with: S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A private bedroom featuring a four-poster bed with enchantments to enhance rest and recovery.


    A personalized study area with shelves that magically stocked themselves with relevant texts.


    A training chamber with adjustable gravity settings and a virtual combat simulator.


    Freya Enrose touched a glowing rune on the wall, causing the room''s lighting to shift to her preference. Darren Dagon smirked as he examined the summoning circle engraved into his chamber''s floor, undoubtedly envisioning the creatures he would bring forth.


    Celeste addressed them one final time, her tone sharp yet encouraging. "S-Class, your accommodations reflect your rank. But remember, this privilege is earned, not guaranteed. Stay vigilant and disciplined. The Academy rewards excellence, not arrogance."


    Her gaze swept over the gathered students, ensuring her words were taken seriously before continuing. "At the end of each month, Ranking Challenges will be held. These challenges are designed to maintain competitiveness and give every student a chance to rise¡ªor fall."


    Celeste''s voice carried a weight that emphasized the importance of the system. "Here''s how it works:


    Class Advancement Battles:


    The top ten students of each lower class can challenge the lowest ten students of the class above them for advancement.If a challenger wins, they take the loser''s spot, and the loser drops to the top rank of their previous class.


    Intra-Class Rankings:


    Within each class, ranks 21 to 30 can challenge the next ten ranks (11 to 20) to climb higher.Those who reach ranks 6 to 10 can challenge the next five ranks above them.


    Top 5 Battles:


    For the top five ranks, individual battles determine positions. Losing a match in this tier means dropping to rank 5, opening up the possibility of a challenge from rank 6."


    Her sharp eyes narrowed as she added, "These battles are not just about physical strength. They test strategy, adaptability, and resolve. The Ranking Challenges are your chance to prove that you deserve to be here¡ªor to reclaim what you''ve lost."


    The S-Class students exchanged glances, some smirking with confidence, others silently calculating strategies. Darren Dagon leaned against a wall, grinning. "I like this. Keeps things interesting."


    Freya Enrose''s calm voice countered his arrogance. "It ensures no one rests on their laurels. Even the strongest can be dethroned if they''re careless."


    Asher, meanwhile, stood silently, absorbing the information. His crimson eyes gleamed with determination, already envisioning the challenges ahead.


    Celeste concluded with a firm nod. "Now, prepare yourselves. Your journey in the S-Class begins now, but maintaining your place here will be harder than earning it. Dismissed."


    The students began to disperse, some murmuring about strategies, alliances, and rivalries already brewing. Asher stayed behind for a moment, his thoughts consumed by the possibilities of the Ranking Challenges. He was ready to prove himself¡ªbut he also knew that in the Academy, every victory would earn him points or Academy currency.


    A-Class Dormitory


    The A-Class students were escorted to a sleek, modern building located near the central training grounds. While less opulent than the S-Class wing, it was clear that no expense had been spared.


    The dormitory featured:


    Shared suites, each housing four students with individual rooms connected to a common area.A communal training hall with advanced equipment, albeit not as customizable as the S-Class facilities.Study lounges with interactive maps and archives tailored to their level of access.


    Titus Riverdale ran his fingers over a glowing map in the lounge, intrigued by its depth. "Not bad," he muttered, already planning his next strategy session. Zane Indra smirked. "Bet you''re still thinking of that tie," he teased, earning a sharp glare from Titus.


    The A-Class guide reminded them, "This dormitory is built for collaboration. Your growth will depend on how well you work with your peers. Embrace the challenge."


    B-Class and C-Class Dormitories


    The B-Class and C-Class dormitories were located in the southern and western wings, respectively. Though simpler in design, they were practical and comfortable, with basic amenities to support the students'' progress.


    The B-Class dormitory provided shared rooms for pairs, fostering teamwork. Their training facilities were functional but lacked the advanced features of the higher classes.


    The C-Class dormitory, while the most modest, had a welcoming atmosphere. The focus here was on fostering determination and grit, with shared spaces to encourage community and growth.

 Chapter 45 Academy III

    The S-Class dormitories were unlike anything the students had expected. Each individual suite was spacious and elegant, designed for both comfort and practicality. Polished marble floors gleamed under soft ambient lighting, and large windows offered panoramic views of the Academy grounds. Each room came equipped with advanced training equipment tailored to the occupant''s abilities, a personal library, and a meditation area to refine focus and strategy.Asher entered his assigned room, his footsteps echoing slightly against the marble. He glanced around, noting the personalized setup. A faint hum emanated from the training device in the corner¡ªa high-tech simulator designed to replicate real-world combat scenarios. A desk held neatly stacked books on magical theory, strategy, and combat arts.


    Asher ran his fingers along the edge of the desk, his thoughts drifting to the challenges ahead. "Top five, huh?" he muttered under his breath, crimson eyes narrowing. "Well, I will always remain on top."


    He glanced at his watch, bringing up the schedule for the week. His gaze lingered on the open days ahead, a small smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Classes don''t start for another week," Asher mumbled. "Seems like I can do whatever I want till then." His curiosity piqued, he opened another tab on his watch¡ªa comprehensive list of the Academy''s dungeons.


    His eyes widened slightly as he scrolled through the seemingly endless list. "Ten thousand dungeons?" Asher murmured in awe. "Damn... Even the Magnus family, with all their influence and resources, only owns a little over a thousand dungeons. And we''re supposed to be one of the most powerful families."


    The sheer scale of the Academy''s resources was staggering. Each dungeon was categorized by difficulty, unique features, and the rewards they offered.


    "Where did they even get all of this?" Asher muttered to himself as he scrolled deeper into the list. The thought of exploring one of these dungeons sent a thrill through him. If he could conquer a few before classes began, it might give him an edge¡ªnot to mention some valuable loot and experience.


    He tapped on a particular dungeon labeled Aetherial Abyss (S-Rank). The description read:


    "A volatile dungeon where gravity shifts, and enemies are attuned to spatial distortions. Rewards include rare mana crystals and spatial artifacts. Recommended for advanced adventurers or teams of elite students."


    "Interesting," Asher said, his crimson eyes gleaming. "But maybe not the best choice for now. Can''t exactly risk dying before classes even start." He chuckled to himself before scrolling to another entry labeled Crimson Chasm (A-Rank).


    "A dungeon teeming with blood element creatures. Perfect for those proficient in blood manipulation techniques. High-level blood affinity items can be found within."


    "Now, this sounds perfect," Asher muttered, already imagining how he could use his Blood Ruler ability to dominate the dungeon. He clicked the Enter Request button, noting that approval would take a few hours.


    He leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. "Time to see just how strong I really am."


    A soft chime from his watch signaled that his request to enter the Crimson Chasm had been received and was pending approval. Asher glanced at the screen, a flicker of impatience crossing his features.


    "Let''s hope they don''t take too long," he muttered. He leaned back in his chair, but soon his eye lids grow heavier as eh closed them.


    Asher closed his eyes as he thought of taking a nap for sometime.


    ***


    After Six hours Asher wakes up to chimes of his watch.


    A notification flashed: "Request Approved. Crimson Chasm reserved for Asher Magnus. Entry available in 3 hours."


    A smirk played on Asher''s lips. "Perfect."


    The time passed quickly as Asher prepared himself, going over his weapons, gear, and strategy. He didn''t plan on relying solely on his Blood Ruler ability, though the nature of the dungeon meant it would undoubtedly give him an advantage.


    As the three-hour mark approached, Asher made his way to the dungeon gates located within the S-Class training grounds. The entrance to the Crimson Chasm was unlike anything he''d seen before. A swirling vortex of dark red energy hovered between two massive stone pillars, faint whispers echoing as if the dungeon itself were alive.


    Two other S-Class students lingered nearby, watching with curiosity. One of them, a tall boy with silver hair and golden eyes, smirked. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heading into the Crimson Chasm alone?" he asked. "That''s bold, even for you, Magnus."


    "But I guess, this type of Dungeons are nothing but Playgrounds for you Magnus People"


    Asher didn''t bother with much of a reply. "It''s not bold. It''s necessary."


    The boy laughed lightly. "Fair enough. Good luck in there. You''ll need it."


    Without another word, Asher stepped toward the portal. The whispers grew louder as he reached out and touched the energy. A moment later, the world around him twisted, and he was pulled into the depths of the Crimson Chasm.


    This is an Gold rank A category dungeon which means, inside the maximum realm of monster will be Gold rank while the number will be in 1000 , so A category.


    Similarly for S rank it''s 5,000 monsters counts, and then for B rank it''s 500, and then number kept getting lower for lower category Dungeons.


    As Asher stepped inside he found himself in a new World.


    The air inside was dense and heavy, saturated with the scent of iron. The environment glowed faintly red, the walls of the chasm pulsating like living flesh. Pools of viscous, blood-like liquid dotted the uneven ground, and faint growls echoed in the distance.


    Asher''s crimson eyes gleamed as he activated his Blood Ruler ability, feeling the blood within the liquid around him resonate. He extended his hand, causing a tendril of the crimson liquid to rise and coil around his arm like a serpent.


    "Let''s see how this dungeon tests me."


    The first wave of enemies emerged¡ªa pack of crimson hounds with glowing eyes and jagged fangs. They charged with feral speed, their movements almost too fast to track.


    Asher''s blade appeared in his hand, formed from his own blood. With a flick of his wrist, he lashed out, cutting through the first hound with ease. Another leaped toward him, only to be impaled by a blood spike that shot up from the ground beneath it.


    The fight intensified as more hounds poured out from the shadows. Asher moved with precision, his blood techniques weaving a deadly dance of offense and defense. He manipulated the pools of liquid around him, creating barriers, projectiles, and traps that shredded the creatures before they could get close.


    Each kill seemed to strengthen him, the ambient blood within the dungeon feeding into his ability. His blade grew darker, more potent, and his control over the environment sharpened.


    Asher eyes grow in eery red as he chuckled "Ahhh~~~, Finally!"

 Chapter 46 Crimson Chasm

    As the last of the crimson hounds fell, their blood seeping into the ground and merging with the pulsating chasm, Asher''s laughter echoed through the air¡ªthough it wasn''t quite him. His crimson eyes glowed brighter, taking on a dangerous, almost feral light. A sinister smirk tugged at his lips as he surveyed the carnage around him.The real Asher had retreated into the recesses of his mind, leaving his alternate persona¡ªruthless, unrestrained, and hungering for destruction¡ªin full control. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, look at this," Alt-Asher murmured, his voice dripping with dark amusement as he stepped over the lifeless bodies of the beasts. "Such a lovely playground, soaked in blood and chaos. The perfect stage for me."


    He flicked his wrist, and the blood-soaked ground responded, writhing and shifting as if alive. Alt-Asher''s mastery over his Blood Supreme ability was even more terrifying, his control sharper, more brutal. He twirled his blood-forged blade idly, his smile widening as the air grew heavier, saturated with bloodlust.


    Another growl echoed from deeper within the dungeon. The next wave was arriving¡ªlarger, more menacing creatures with blood-red armor and glowing eyes. These weren''t mere beasts; they were knights forged from the same sanguine energy that fueled the dungeon itself.


    "Ah, finally, a challenge," Alt-Asher whispered, his tone laced with mock excitement. "Come on, then. Let''s paint this lovely little chasm redder."


    The knight-like creatures charged, their massive blades slicing through the air with deadly precision. Alt-Asher didn''t flinch. Instead, he lunged forward, meeting the first knight head-on. Their blades clashed, sparks flying as Alt-Asher''s blood blade pulsed with dark energy.


    "Not bad," he sneered, twisting his weapon and shattering the knight''s blade with a burst of crimson energy. The knight staggered, but Alt-Asher didn''t give it a chance to recover. A spike of blood shot out from the ground, impaling the creature through its core.


    The other knights pressed forward, their movements eerily coordinated. Alt-Asher reveled in the chaos, dancing through their attacks with deadly grace. Each slash of his blade was precise, each movement calculated to cause maximum carnage. Blood spilled and pooled around him, and he absorbed it greedily, using it to bolster his power.


    "You''re nothing more than puppets," Alt-Asher taunted, his voice echoing with malice. "And I am the puppet master."


    He raised his hand, and the blood-soaked ground erupted in a torrent of crimson spikes, tearing through the knights like paper. The air grew thick with the metallic scent of blood, and the dungeon seemed to respond to Alt-Asher''s power, the walls pulsing more violently.


    Alt-Asher tilted his head, his smirk widening. "Oh? Are you enjoying this too, little dungeon? Shall we see how far we can push each other?"


    As the knights fell, their energy dispersed into the chasm, and a deep, guttural roar reverberated through the air. The ground trembled, cracks forming as something massive stirred within the depths.


    Alt-Asher''s grin turned feral. "Ah, so the big boss finally wants to play. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    He strode forward without hesitation, crimson energy swirling around him like a living aura. The dungeon itself seemed to pulse in anticipation, as if aware that it was facing something far more dangerous than it had ever encountered.


    Deep within his mind, the real Asher stirred faintly, a flicker of unease breaking through the darkness. This isn''t right... he thought weakly, but his voice was drowned out by the overwhelming presence of his alternate self.


    For now, the dungeon belonged to Alt-Asher¡ªand nothing would stop him from turning it into a blood-soaked masterpiece.


    The tremors intensified as Alt-Asher approached the heart of the Crimson Chasm. The air grew thicker, oppressive, and alive with raw energy. The whispers that had been faint before now roared like a tempest, almost drowning out the sound of his boots crunching against the blood-soaked ground.


    Ahead, the pulsating walls of the dungeon peeled away to reveal a vast chamber, its ceiling disappearing into darkness. At its center, a massive creature began to emerge from a pool of swirling crimson liquid. The beast was unlike anything Alt-Asher had faced before¡ªan amalgamation of twisted limbs, jagged armor-like scales, and glowing, blood-red veins. It stood over twenty feet tall, its six eyes burning with malevolent intelligence.


    A notification blinked on Alt-Asher''s watch, displaying the monster''s name:


    Blood Titan ¨C Sovereign of the Crimson Chasm (A-Rank Boss).


    The corners of Alt-Asher''s mouth curled upward into a sadistic grin. "A Sovereign, huh? And here I thought this place was running out of surprises."


    The Blood Titan roared, shaking the chamber and sending a shockwave of crimson energy rippling outward. Alt-Asher didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his hand, the blood around him surging upward in response, forming a swirling barrier that absorbed the impact.


    "You''re loud," he said mockingly, his crimson eyes locking onto the Titan. "Let''s see if you can fight as well as you can scream."


    The Titan lunged, its massive fist crashing down with the force of an avalanche. Alt-Asher leaped back, his movements unnaturally fluid, as if the blood-soaked ground itself was propelling him. He retaliated with a wave of razor-sharp blood blades, each one aimed at the Titan''s exposed joints.


    The blades struck true, but the Titan''s armored hide deflected most of the attack. Only shallow cuts formed along its legs, oozing thick, dark blood. The creature growled in pain and rage, swinging its other arm in a wide arc. The sheer force of the swing shattered the ground, sending chunks of blood-infused stone flying in all directions.


    Alt-Asher dodged effortlessly, his smirk widening. "Tough hide. I''ll have to get creative."


    He extended his arms, and the pools of blood around him began to writhe and rise, forming massive tendrils that snaked toward the Titan. The creature roared again, slamming its fists into the ground to disperse the attack, but Alt-Asher was already moving, weaving through the chaos like a shadow.


    The fight became a whirlwind of destruction. The Titan''s blows were devastating, each one capable of leveling a building, but Alt-Asher''s speed and precision kept him just out of reach. He exploited every opening, every moment of hesitation, his attacks growing more relentless with each passing second.


    Finally, Alt-Asher saw his opportunity. The Titan reared back, preparing to unleash a massive energy blast from its gaping maw. Alt-Asher didn''t hesitate. He thrust his hand forward, and the blood around him surged upward, forming a massive spear of crimson energy.


    "Let''s end this," he growled, his voice dark and filled with unrestrained malice.


    The spear shot forward with blinding speed, piercing through the Titan''s open mouth and out the back of its skull. The creature froze, its six eyes dimming as a guttural sound escaped its throat. It collapsed with a thunderous crash, its massive body disintegrating into a pool of dark blood.


    Alt-Asher stood over the remains, his breathing steady despite the intense battle. He extended his hand, and the remnants of the Titan''s energy were drawn toward him, absorbed into his aura.


    A notification flashed on his watch:


    Dungeon Cleared. Rewards Acquired: Blood Sovereign''s Core, High-Grade Mana Crystals, Crimson Armor Blueprint.


    Alt-Asher''s smirk returned as he examined the core¡ªa pulsating, blood-red sphere brimming with power. "Not bad," he murmured. "hmm, times over, I guess I will return later."


    The dungeon began to shake, signaling its collapse now that its Sovereign was defeated. Alt-Asher turned toward the swirling portal that had appeared at the far end of the chamber. As he walked, the pools of blood rippled and shifted, almost as if bowing to him.


    "Until next time," he said softly, stepping through the portal.

 Chapter 47 Fight against Darren

    As Asher stepped out of the portal, his breath hitched. A strange sensation washed over him, a sense of disconnection that gnawed at the edges of his awareness. His hands trembled faintly, his fingers twitching as if they belonged to someone else. The warm sunlight on his skin did little to soothe the unease brewing inside him."What... is this?" he thought, his crimson eyes narrowing. His heart raced, beating out a frantic rhythm. It felt like he was standing outside his own body, a mere spectator watching someone else control his movements.


    Memories of the dungeon flashed in his mind¡ªthe precision of his strikes, the unrestrained malice that had coursed through him, the thrill of destruction. Yet, there was a detachment to those memories, as if they belonged to another version of him, not the Asher who now stood under the clear sky.


    He clenched his fists, willing the trembling to stop. His body obeyed, but there was an unnatural sharpness to the movement, almost mechanical.


    "This isn''t the first time," Asher realized, his thoughts swirling. He recalled previous battles, moments where his actions felt too smooth, too precise¡ªbeyond even his exceptional skills. Those times, he had dismissed it as adrenaline, as instinct taking over. But now...


    A cold sweat ran down his back. "Am I losing control?"


    The murmurs of the crowd nearby drew his attention. Their awe-filled gazes, the hushed whispers of his performance, all seemed distant, muffled by the storm inside him.


    Darren Dagon''s voice cut through the haze. "Magnus, you alright? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    Asher turned to Darren, his expression hardening. "I''m fine," he said curtly, his voice steadier than he felt.


    Darren Dagon leaned casually against a nearby pillar, a cocky smirk plastered across his face. "You really do know how to make an entrance, Magnus. Or should I say... an exit?" His tone was dripping with mockery.


    Asher halted in his tracks, crimson eyes narrowing as they locked onto Darren.


    "I mean, not many come out of a Gold-ranked dungeon looking like they''ve been to hell and back," Darren continued, laughing. "What happened in there? Did the monsters scare you that bad? Thought you Magnus types were supposed to be unshakable."


    Asher''s smirk faded, his expression growing cold and calculating. "You''d better hope you''re never in my way, Dagon," he said, his voice icy and deliberate.


    Darren pushed off the pillar, stepping closer until he was face-to-face with Asher. His golden eyes gleamed with amusement. "Or what?"


    Asher leaned slightly forward, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "Or I''ll drain every last drop of blood from your body and hang you up like a dried-out rag on a washing line."


    Darren''s smirk widened. "And I''ll turn you into my obedient little beast, Magnus," he said, his tone just as sharp.


    The tension between the two was palpable as their auras flared, each daring the other to make the first move.


    Before either could escalate further, a staff member overseeing dungeon activity approached briskly. "No fights are allowed here," the man said firmly, his stern gaze flicking between the two. "If you two have an issue, take it to the arena. Otherwise, step aside."


    The reminder of the rules didn''t quell the animosity, but Darren took a deliberate step back, his smirk still intact. "How about it, Magnus? Want me to show you why you''re second to me?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher''s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. "Let''s settle this, then," he said coolly.


    Darren gestured toward the arena with a mock bow. "After you."


    As the two made their way toward the designated combat grounds, Darren''s thoughts churned beneath his confident exterior. "First rank or not, I''ll humiliate you today, Magnus. By the time I''m done, you''ll be nothing more than a laughingstock at this academy."


    Asher on the other hand didn''t think that much, for him Daren is nothing but an guy with over inflated Ego.


    The path to the arena was tense, but for Asher, it was also amusing in its own way. Darren strutted slightly ahead, his posture exuding cocky confidence as though he had already won. Asher followed at a leisurely pace, his crimson eyes half-lidded, betraying a lack of interest.


    "Does he think this will be anything other than a waste of my time?" Asher thought, suppressing a chuckle. To him, Darren Dagon was just another loudmouth with a fragile ego¡ªa common sight in a place filled with elites.


    When they arrived at the arena, the staff had already begun preparing the field. The space was vast, encased in shimmering energy barriers designed to contain even the most destructive clashes. Students from various classes, drawn by the rumor of a fight between two S-Class elites, were gathering in the stands, whispering excitedly.


    "Magnus versus Dagon? This is going to be good."


    "Bet Darren''s gonna wipe the floor with him. That guy''s a beast."


    "Yeah, but Magnus did just come out of a Gold-ranked dungeon. He''s probably got some tricks up his sleeve."


    The murmurs didn''t faze Asher, but Darren reveled in the attention. He raised a hand to the crowd, flashing his trademark smirk. "You''re about to see why I''m the rightful top rank," he announced confidently, his voice echoing across the arena.


    Asher rolled his eyes. "Rightful top rank, huh?" He stepped into the arena without fanfare, his demeanor calm yet commanding.


    The announcer, a faculty member overseeing the match, stepped forward. "This will be a one-on-one duel. No lethal force is permitted. Victory is declared when one fighter yields, is incapacitated, or steps out of bounds."


    Both combatants nodded.


    "Magnus. Dagon. Take your positions."


    Asher cracked his knuckles, his smirk faintly returning. "Hope you brought more than just that inflated ego, Dagon," he said, his tone casual.


    Darren sneered, summoning a wave of mana that rippled around him. "Oh, don''t worry, Magnus. I brought enough to put you in your place."


    The energy barriers locked into place, and the faculty member raised a hand. "Begin!"


    The arena erupted in a flash of light as Darren made the first move. With a powerful burst of mana, he summoned a massive beast¡ªa hulking dragon-like creature with black scales and glowing blue eyes.


    "Meet my partner," Darren said smugly. "Let''s see if your blood magic can handle this."


    Asher stood his ground, watching as the beast roared and charged toward him. He extended his hand, crimson energy swirling around it like a living entity. His Blood Supreme ability activated, and the pools of blood left by his previous dungeon expedition materialized, forming a barrier in front of him.


    The crowd gasped as the dragon''s claws met the barrier, only to be stopped cold. Asher''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Cute pet," he said, his voice dripping with mockery.


    Darren growled, his pride stung. "Let''s see you handle this!" He commanded the beast to breathe a torrent of blue fire.


    Asher sidestepped effortlessly, using the blood from his barrier to form a whip that lashed out at the creature. The whip wrapped around the dragon''s neck, tightening like a vice as Asher pulled.


    "You''ll have to do better than this, Dagon," Asher said, his tone eerily calm.


    Darren''s expression faltered slightly, but he quickly masked it with anger. "Don''t get cocky!" he shouted, summoning another surge of mana to enhance the dragon''s strength.


    The arena shook as the dragon roared again, breaking free of the whip and charging with renewed ferocity. But Asher remained unfazed, his blood manipulation shifting fluidly between offense and defense.


    The battle was just beginning, but already the spectators could feel the tension. Darren fought with raw power and spectacle, but Asher''s calculated precision and mastery of his abilities were like a cold storm, slowly eroding Darren''s confidence.


    "Dragon blast!" Darren shouted, as his dragon unleashed a searing breath attack.


    Asher simply leaned to the side, clenching his fist. The blood barrier extended, enveloping the dragon before Asher commanded, "Explode!"


    The dragon was blown to pieces in an instant, disintegrating into a cloud of red mist.


    Darren stood frozen for a moment, eyes wide in disbelief. The massive dragon he''d summoned had been obliterated in an instant, its fiery breath and imposing form reduced to nothing more than scattered remnants of blood and charred scales.


    Asher''s cold gaze never wavered, his expression one of casual indifference, as though it was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. His blood manipulation was on full display, the blood from the dragon''s remains now floating around him like an ethereal fog, pulsating with his command.


    "Do you have any more?" Asher repeated, his voice smooth and calm, devoid of any hint of struggle.


    Darren''s fists clenched, his teeth gritting as he took a step back. He had underestimated Magnus, assuming his brute strength would be enough to intimidate him. But now, it was clear Asher''s control over blood magic was far beyond what he''d anticipated.


    With a scowl, Darren summoned a new wave of energy, his body crackling with raw power. "You think this is over, Magnus?" he growled. "You''re not the only one who''s got tricks up his sleeve."

 Chapter 48 Fight Against Daren II

    With a scowl, Darren summoned a new wave of energy, his body crackling with raw power. "You think this is over, Magnus?" he growled. "You''re not the only one who''s got tricks up his sleeve."He raised both hands to the sky, and the ground trembled beneath them. Massive stone pillars began to rise from the earth, each one sharp and jagged like the claws of a beast.


    "This is my real strength," Darren declared. "I''ll bury you under my power!"


    Asher simply watched, his crimson eyes flicking between the rising pillars. He had seen enough. Darren''s tactics were as predictable as his arrogance. The pillars were just another futile attempt to gain control of the fight.


    "You''re not as clever as you think, Dagon," Asher muttered, raising his hand. With a flick of his wrist, the blood around him surged forward, slicing through the stone pillars with effortless precision.


    The air grew heavy with tension as the once-imposing stone pillars crumbled into dust. Asher walked forward, unbothered by the destruction around him.


    Darren''s eyes widened as he watched his attack disintegrate before him. His heart raced, and for the first time, doubt began to creep in.


    "You... you''re insane," Darren stammered, trying to steady himself. "There''s no way you can keep this up!"


    "Overlord Union!!" Darren shouted, his voice echoing across the arena. A massive Earth Dragon emerged from his magical aura and began merging with him in a blinding flash of light. When the glow subsided, Darren stood transformed¡ªa humanoid dragon, resembling a heavily armored lizardman with bulging muscles and glowing yellow serpentine eyes.


    "This is my power, Magnus," Darren said, his voice deeper and more resonant, reverberating through the arena. His elongated snout curled into a savage grin as he continued, "By fusing with my beast, I not only gain its strength but also its magic. Now, you''ll see what true power looks like."


    Without wasting another moment, Darren extended his clawed hands, summoning six massive stone blades that hovered ominously around him. With a sharp wave of his arm, the blades shot toward Asher like deadly missiles.


    Asher''s expression shifted, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Now, you''re making this interesting for me too."


    He raised his hand, blood swirling around him in a vortex before forming six crimson blades to match Darren''s stone weapons. The two sets of blades clashed mid-air with an ear-splitting impact, sparks flying as blood and stone collided in a dazzling display of power.


    "Not bad," Asher said, his crimson eyes glowing brighter as he surveyed Darren''s new form. "Looks like you''ve finally made yourself worthy of my attention."


    Darren snarled, charging toward Asher with lightning speed, his claws gleaming. Asher met his charge head-on, their weapons clashing in a flurry of sparks and shockwaves. Each strike sent ripples through the arena, the crowd watching in awe as the two fighters appeared evenly matched.


    "You''re not as invincible as you think, Magnus!" Darren roared, his claws slashing toward Asher''s chest.


    Asher sidestepped the attack with ease, retaliating with a counter-strike from a blood-forged sword. The blade met Darren''s scaled arm, cutting through the outer layer but failing to penetrate deeper.


    "God, now this is fun," Asher said with a cold chuckle. "For once, you''re almost equal to me."


    Darren grinned viciously, his confidence surging. "Almost? You''ll see soon enough, Magnus¡ªI''m more than your equal."


    With that, the battle escalated, each combatant pushing their limits, their clash shaking the very foundations of the arena.


    The clash between Asher and Darren sent shockwaves through the arena, each impact resounding like thunder, shaking the ground beneath the spectators. The crowd erupted into a mix of gasps and cheers, their eyes glued to the two combatants locked in a battle of raw power and technique.


    "Did you see that? Darren''s dragon fusion form is insane!" one student exclaimed, gripping the edge of their seat.


    "Yeah, but look at Magnus! He''s not even breaking a sweat," another responded, awe and fear mingling in their voice.


    A deafening crash echoed as Asher''s blood-forged sword collided with Darren''s massive clawed hand, sending crimson sparks and stone fragments flying. The two fighters were evenly matched, their movements a blur to all but the most skilled observers.


    In the stands, Freya Enrose watched the fight with an inscrutable expression, her arms crossed as she leaned against the railing. "Darren''s putting on quite the show," she murmured to herself, "but Magnus¡­ he hasn''t even tapped into his full strength yet."


    "Come on, Darren!" a group of students from his hometown cheered, waving banners with his name emblazoned in bold letters. "Show him what an Overlord can do!"


    Meanwhile, others watched in silence, mesmerized by Asher''s cold, calculated demeanor. "He''s a monster," one student whispered. "Look at his eyes¡ªthey''re glowing like something out of a nightmare."


    Back in the arena, Darren unleashed a flurry of strikes with his massive stone blades, each swing causing the air to vibrate with power. Asher dodged and parried with fluid grace, his movements almost lazy as if he were toying with his opponent.


    "You''re not bad, Dagon," Asher said, his voice dripping with icy confidence. "But not good enough." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darren roared, lunging forward with both claws aimed at Asher''s torso. The crowd held their breath as the arena floor cracked beneath Darren''s charge, the sheer force of his attack leaving a deep gouge in the stone.


    Asher sidestepped at the last possible moment, countering with a burst of crimson energy that erupted from the ground, striking Darren in the chest and forcing him back. The crowd gasped as Darren skidded to a halt, his armored form steaming from the impact.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Asher taunted, a cold smirk playing on his lips.


    Darren growled, his glowing yellow eyes narrowing. "Don''t get cocky, Magnus. I''m just getting started!"


    "That''s what they all say," Asher replied, his voice calm yet mocking.


    In the stands, the tension was palpable. Students leaned forward, their eyes darting between the fighters. Some whispered bets, while others exchanged nervous glances, unable to predict the outcome.


    "This is insane," one A-Class student said, shaking their head. "If this is what S-Class fights look like, I don''t even want to imagine what the ranking challenges will be like."


    Asher raised his hand, and the blood from the shattered blades around him coalesced into a massive crimson spear. The weapon pulsed with a dark, ominous energy as he pointed it toward Darren.


    "Let''s see if your dragon armor can withstand this," Asher said, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade.


    The crowd fell silent, the air thick with anticipation as the next phase of the fight began.

 Chapter 49 Darren Defeat

    The arena grew silent, the tension so thick it was almost tangible. The two combatants stared each other down, their respective auras crackling with unrelenting power.Darren stood tall in his Overlord Fusion form, his golden eyes radiating a primal, unyielding force. His draconic claws flexed, glowing with molten energy, and the jagged stones covering his body shimmered as if alive.


    Asher, on the other hand, remained eerily calm. His crimson eyes glowed brighter, the blood pooling at his feet swirling upward as if obeying his unspoken command. The crowd was on edge, their collective breaths held, sensing the fight was reaching its climax.


    "You''ve been holding back, Magnus," Darren growled, his voice a deep, guttural mix of his own and the dragon''s. "I can feel it. You think you''re better than me, don''t you?"


    Asher tilted his head slightly, his smirk colder than ice. "Think? No, Dagon. I know I''m better."


    Darren roared, his claws slashing through the air as he lunged forward, each step cracking the stone floor beneath him. Asher didn''t flinch. Instead, with a fluid motion, he summoned a torrent of crimson blades that spiraled around him like a hurricane.


    The first clash was explosive. Darren''s claws collided with Asher''s spinning blood blades, sending shockwaves rippling through the arena. The crowd shielded their faces from the debris, their screams barely audible over the deafening sound of battle.


    Darren pressed forward, his monstrous strength forcing Asher back a step. But Asher countered with a sweeping gesture, sending a wave of blood spikes toward Darren. The spikes struck his armored form, but Darren roared through the pain, using his claws to shatter them mid-flight.


    "Not bad," Darren admitted, his voice a mix of grudging respect and feral anger. "But you''ll have to do better than that!"


    With a powerful leap, Darren soared into the air, the wings on his back spreading wide. From above, he unleashed a barrage of glowing stone projectiles, each one crashing toward Asher like meteors.


    Asher moved swiftly, weaving through the barrage with inhuman precision. His feet barely touched the ground as he darted forward, closing the gap between him and Darren. With a flick of his wrist, he created a massive scythe from his blood, its blade dark and shimmering with malevolent energy.


    "Blood Reaper Scythe," Asher intoned, his voice calm and cold.


    The crowd gasped as the scythe arced through the air, its sheer size and speed making it seem impossible to dodge. Darren snarled, crossing his claws in front of him to block the attack. The impact was cataclysmic, a shockwave of crimson energy rippling outward as Darren was sent crashing to the ground.


    Darren groaned, rising to his feet with a furious glare. His fusion form shimmered, cracks forming in his armor. Yet, his determination didn''t waver. "You think that''s enough to beat me?!"


    Darren''s aura surged as he unleashed a deafening roar, the ground trembling beneath him. His body began to glow, molten light seeping through the cracks in his armor. "This is it, Magnus. My ultimate move! Let''s see if you can handle the full wrath of an Overlord!"


    Darren opened his mouth, a blinding sphere of energy forming between his jaws. The heat was intense, the very air around him distorting from the sheer power.


    "Dragon''s Inferno!" he roared, releasing a massive beam of molten energy. The beam tore through the air like a raging comet, aimed directly at Asher.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he raised his scythe, the blood around him swirling faster, forming a massive crimson vortex. He planted his feet firmly, gripping the scythe with both hands.


    "Time to end this," Asher muttered. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a surge of his own energy, he swung the Blood Reaper Scythe downward. The scythe unleashed a colossal wave of crimson energy, a cutting force so powerful it seemed to rend the very fabric of the arena.


    The two attacks collided in mid-air, the clash of energies creating a cataclysmic explosion that shook the entire Academy. The audience screamed as they were forced to shield themselves from the gale-force winds and debris flying in every direction.


    For a moment, the arena was consumed by blinding light and deafening noise.


    When the dust finally settled, the crowd gasped at the sight before them.


    Darren was on one knee, his fusion form shattered, smoke rising from his battered body. His golden eyes were dim, his breathing ragged. He clutched at his side, blood dripping onto the scorched ground beneath him.


    Asher stood a few meters away, his scythe dissipating into a mist of crimson droplets. Though his breathing was steady, his usually pristine uniform was tattered, and a faint cut adorned his cheek¡ªa rare mark of vulnerability.


    "You¡­ damn¡­ monster," Darren muttered, his voice weak but defiant.


    Asher''s cold gaze remained fixed on Darren. "A monster, am I? Perhaps. But at least I know my limits. You, on the other hand, overestimate yours."


    Darren let out a weak chuckle, collapsing onto his back. "You''ve got me this time¡­ but don''t think for a second this is over."


    The audience erupted into cheers and applause, their earlier fear now replaced with awe at the sheer spectacle they had witnessed.


    "That was insane!" one student shouted.


    "Magnus really is on another level," another murmured.


    Freya, watching from the stands, smiled faintly. "As expected of you, Asher."


    Asher turned and began to walk away, the crowd parting to make way for him. He didn''t bask in the cheers or acknowledge the praise. To him, this fight had been just another obstacle¡ªa stepping stone on his path to absolute power.


    As he exited the arena, his crimson eyes glowed faintly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Next time, bring something more interesting, Dagon."


    As Asher began to walk away from the arena, his footsteps echoed on the stone floor. His crimson eyes glimmered faintly, and a small smirk played on his lips. "Though, I have to say... it was fun," he mumbled under his breath.


    Suddenly, a familiar chime resonated in his mind, and a translucent screen appeared before his eyes:


    [ New Quest ]


    Objective: Remain the top ranker in the Academy and fight one opponent every week.


    Reward: Skills will vary depending on the opponent defeated.


    [ Fight Against Darren Dagon Completed ]


    Congratulations on obtaining the skill: Blood Flames!


    Asher''s smirk widened slightly as he read the notification. "Blood Flames, huh? Interesting."

 Chapter 50 First Class

    Asher''s smirk widened slightly as he read the notification. "Blood Flames, huh? Interesting."He clenched his fist experimentally, channeling his newly acquired skill. A faint crimson flame flickered to life in his palm, its heat intense yet oddly soothing. The flames danced with an otherworldly glow, radiating power, potential destruction and life too.


    Asher extinguished the flame with a snap of his fingers and continued walking toward the S-Class dorms, his thoughts turning to the challenges ahead. "So, the better the rewards the better for me."


    The roar of the crowd faded into the background as he disappeared into the corridor, leaving behind whispers of awe and fear.


    A week passed in what felt like the blink of an eye. The first day of classes had arrived, and the Academy''s halls were buzzing with energy.


    Asher stood in front of the mirror in his room, adjusting the lapels of his uniform. The S-Class Academy student uniform was a blend of black, gold, and white¡ªa sleek, tailored suit reminiscent of noble attire. It radiated authority and class, perfectly suited for the Academy''s elite.


    He straightened the cuffs and studied his reflection. His crimson eyes glowed faintly as he tilted his head. "Not bad," he muttered, a faint smirk tugging at his lips before he grabbed his belongings and stepped out.


    As he approached the common corridor, he spotted Freya waiting for him. She leaned casually against the wall, her own S-Class uniform fitting her perfectly, exuding elegance and confidence.


    "I thought you disliked me," Asher remarked, raising a brow as he walked up to her. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Freya glanced at him with a sly smile. "Dislike? No. I don''t lie about my tastes, Magnus. I like powerful men."


    Asher''s expression remained neutral. "Can''t say I feel the same."


    She chuckled, falling into step beside him. "Not my fault."


    Asher didn''t respond, keeping his stride steady as the two walked toward their first class.


    "You really should try to socialize more," Freya said, breaking the silence. "A whole week went by, and you hardly left your room. Except for those dungeon explorations and that incident with Darren again."


    "Do I look like someone who needs to?" Asher replied, his voice calm but laced with sarcasm.


    "Yes," Freya said bluntly, her golden eyes meeting his. "You do. Even if you''re powerful, connections matter. You''ll figure that out soon enough."


    Her words lingered in the air as they entered the massive lecture hall for their first class. The room was grand, with high ceilings and a semi-circular arrangement of seats that surrounded a central podium. Freya took a seat near the middle, but Asher opted for a spot closer to the back, near the window.


    Freya shot him a pointed look. "Why the back? You''ll barely hear anything."


    "Exactly," Asher replied, resting his chin on his hand as he stared out the window. "Why waste time listening to things I already know?"


    Freya rolled her eyes, but she let it go, turning her attention to the other students filing in.


    The room filled quickly, about thirty or so S-Class students taking their places. A subtle tension hung in the air¡ªeach student assessing their peers, trying to gauge where they stood in the hierarchy. Asher could feel their gazes lingering on him, some curious, others wary.


    "I wonder what they''ll teach today," Asher murmured to himself, his voice low as he leaned back in his chair, gazing at the early morning sky through the window.


    Moments later, the door to the hall opened, and the instructor entered. The hum of conversation died instantly as all eyes turned toward the front. Asher straightened slightly, his curiosity piqued despite himself.


    The teacher strode into the room with an air of calm authority. He appeared to be a man in his prime, dressed in the same coat as the students but with subtle golden accents that marked his rank. His sharp gaze swept over the class, pausing briefly on Asher, who sat near the back.


    "Why are you sitting so far back?" the instructor asked, his voice steady but carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Asher tilted his head slightly, crimson eyes meeting the teacher''s. "I just don''t like crowds," he replied, his tone nonchalant.


    The instructor chuckled softly. "Opposite of your mother, I see. She was like a buzzing bee when she was here¡ªalways in the center of attention."


    Asher''s expression didn''t change, but the mention of his mother piqued his interest.


    "Anyway," the instructor continued, stepping to the front of the room, "my name is Reynold Garcia. And I will be your instructor for developing your innate abilities."


    The room was silent as Reynold continued, his presence commanding. "As for my qualifications," he added with a sly smile, "my name is enough for all of you."


    He turned to the board, jotting down a few things as Asher leaned back, processing the name. Reynold Garcia.


    Asher''s mind churned, recalling what he knew about the man. Reynold Garcia was a name well-known in the elite circles. Like most members of the Garcia family, he possessed the ability to manipulate strings, but Reynold had taken this ability to unparalleled heights. His mastery over strings was so advanced that he had allied with the Saint family to tune his strings to the sharpness of blades, making them nearly indestructible and capable of piercing even the toughest defenses.


    The class sat in rapt attention as Reynold turned back to them. His eyes scanned the room, exuding confidence.


    "Now," Reynold said, his voice cutting through the silence, "each of you possesses abilities that make you extraordinary, but potential is nothing without refinement. That''s what we''ll be focusing on."


    He paused, letting the words sink in before continuing. "You''re the best of the best, the S-Class, but don''t let that title make you complacent. Your opponents, both here and beyond these walls, will not care about your rank. They''ll care about how strong you are in practice. And let me assure you, strength comes from mastery."


    The words resonated with many of the students. Asher, however, remained impassive, though he couldn''t deny a flicker of respect for Reynold''s presence and reputation.


    Reynold clapped his hands together. "Let''s begin. I want to see the foundation I''m working with. Each of you will demonstrate your abilities."

 Chapter 51 First Class II

    The class tensed as Reynold''s sharp gaze locked onto the nearest student.Asher watched the unfolding scene with mild interest, his mind wandering back to Reynold''s earlier comment. Buzzing bee, huh? he thought. Mother really left a mark here.


    Reynold glanced back toward Asher, a subtle smirk tugging at his lips. "Magnus," he called. "I''ll save you for last. Remind them what a top ranker means."


    Asher''s face remained passive as he shrugged. "Whatever you say, instructor."


    Reynold nodded, turning back to the class. "Rank 40, step up to the stage," he commanded.


    A young man stood and approached the platform. "My name is Aaron Luis, and my ability is Spirit Bow," he announced confidently as a crimson-colored bow materialized in his hands.


    "Spirit Bow, an attack-type weapon manifestation ability," Reynold explained, jotting notes onto a clipboard. "Weapon-type manifestation abilities fall under the common category. In Aaron''s case, he can summon a weapon, and that weapon comes with a unique skill. Upon breaking through to the next rank, you gain an additional skill."


    Reynold gestured toward Aaron. "Now, Aaron, demonstrate the skill you obtained when you broke into the Foundation Rank."


    Aaron nodded, stepping to the center of the stage. "Here?" he asked for confirmation.


    Reynold inclined his head. "Yes, here. Don''t worry¡ªthe classroom is equipped with sensors that will neutralize any attack exceeding 10 meters beyond the attacker. It''s all perfectly safe, so don''t hold back. ," Reynold Said and then he added with slight chuckle "though aim at the window as we don''t know when Goddess of misfortune smile upon us" hearing him other chuckled to as they looked at Aron next.


    Aaron nodded again. Taking a steadying breath, he raised his Spirit Bow, aiming at the reinforced window. Crimson flames swirled around the arrow as he pulled the string taut. A glowing, flaming bird took shape and shot forward with a sharp whoosh, its wings spreading wide as it streaked across the stage. The fiery projectile struck the window with a controlled explosion, the impact radiating outward but dissipating before it could extend beyond the protective barrier.


    "That was your first skill, Flame Bird Wave, correct?" Reynold said, jotting down more notes. "It''s an excellent beginner skill. You''re quite fortunate to have awakened such a versatile attack in your Foundation Rank. Skills like this can evolve as you reach higher realms, such as Platinum or Diamond, where you can gain one new skill per rank."


    Aaron nodded, though Reynold''s tone turned critical. "However, I noticed that your hands were trembling slightly as you aimed, and your breathing was uneven. Your form is weak for someone at your rank, and the power behind the attack should have been stronger. For now, your training should focus on strengthening your core. Building a solid foundation will allow you to maximize your ability''s potential. Right now, finesse is more important than power¡ªwithout it, you''ll plateau quickly."


    Aaron nodded solemnly and returned to his seat. Reynold scanned the room, his sharp gaze locking onto the next student. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rank 39, step up to the stage," he instructed as a girl rose and approached the platform.


    The girl stepped onto the stage with an air of confidence. Her posture was straight, her gaze steady as she addressed the class.


    "My name is Evelyn Ward," she announced, her voice clear and strong. "My ability is Crystal Barrier."


    As she spoke, a faint shimmer surrounded her hands, and with a flick of her wrist, translucent, diamond-like crystals began forming around her, shimmering in the dim light.


    Reynold raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A defensive ability, I see. Crystal Barrier is a rare manifestation for someone at your rank. It''s classified as a support-defense hybrid. Am I correct in assuming it also has offensive capabilities when enhanced?"


    Evelyn nodded. "Yes, instructor. The barriers can be manipulated into sharp projectiles if needed, but my current focus has been on perfecting its defensive properties."


    "Good," Reynold said, motioning toward the stage. "Show us the primary form of your ability. Create a defensive structure, and I''ll test its strength."


    Evelyn took a deep breath and held her hands out. A low hum resonated through the room as the crystals expanded, forming a thick, dome-like barrier around her. The structure sparkled with refracted light, appearing both elegant and impenetrable.


    Reynold nodded, impressed. "Solid construction for your rank. But appearances can be deceiving. Let''s see how well it holds."


    He snapped his fingers, and a training orb floated into the air beside him. With a flick of his hand, the orb pulsed, sending out a concentrated energy beam directly at Evelyn''s barrier. The beam struck with a loud crack, causing the crystals to vibrate, but the structure held firm, absorbing the impact.


    "Not bad," Reynold remarked, pacing around the dome. "Your barrier absorbed about 80% of the force, dispersing the rest into the ground. For a Foundation Rank ability, that''s commendable. But what happens when you''re under sustained pressure?"


    Without waiting for her response, Reynold summoned three more orbs. They circled the dome, firing rapid bursts of energy at random intervals. The crystals shimmered with each impact, fine cracks beginning to spread across their surface.


    Evelyn''s face grew tense, sweat beading on her forehead as she struggled to maintain the barrier. Her hands trembled slightly, but she grit her teeth and poured more energy into the structure. The cracks stopped spreading, and the dome held.


    Reynold raised a hand, and the orbs ceased their assault. "Impressive," he said, his tone neutral but with a hint of approval. "Your control is above average, and your energy reserves are decent for your rank. However, I noticed that you overcompensate when under pressure. You poured too much energy into stabilizing the barrier, which would leave you vulnerable in a prolonged fight. Focus on efficiency¡ªlearn to patch weak points without wasting energy."


    Evelyn exhaled, her shoulders relaxing as the barrier dissolved into shimmering fragments. "Understood, instructor," she said, her voice steady despite the exhaustion visible on her face.


    Reynold gave a curt nod. "Return to your seat."


    As Evelyn walked back to her place, murmurs rippled through the class. It was clear that her performance had set a high standard, and the next student to be called would have big shoes to fill. Your adventure continues at empire


    Reynold turned his sharp gaze back to the roster. "Rank 38, step forward."

 Chapter 52 First Class III

    The teacher''s sharp gaze locked onto the next student. "Rank 38, step forward," Reynold commanded.The class watched with heightened anticipation as another student prepared to showcase their abilities.


    Asher, sitting silently in the back, observed it all with mild interest.


    One by one, the students stepped forward, each showcasing their unique abilities. The room was alive with tension and anticipation, the air charged with the thrill of discovery and the weight of Reynold''s critical gaze.


    The first few students displayed fairly common abilities¡ªuseful but not particularly extraordinary. Reynold assessed them with a sharp eye, offering both praise and constructive criticism.


    One student, a young man with short black hair, demonstrated his ability to manipulate vines. He summoned a thick tangle of thorned greenery that spread across the stage, capturing one of Reynold''s summoned training orbs in a matter of seconds.


    "Vine Snare," Reynold remarked, pacing around the captured orb. "A classic crowd-control ability. Your control is decent, but your execution is too slow. In real combat, a skilled opponent would have broken free before your vines could fully envelop them. Work on speed, or you''ll find yourself outpaced by higher-ranked combatants."


    The next student, a petite girl with vibrant blue hair, stepped forward nervously. She introduced herself as Mia and revealed her ability to manipulate water. With a wave of her hands, she summoned a swirling torrent of water that coalesced into a sharp, spear-like form. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Water Lance," Reynold said, nodding thoughtfully as she launched the attack toward a designated target. The spear struck true, piercing through the reinforced dummy with surprising force.


    "Your aim is precise, and your technique is refined," Reynold said, his tone softer than before. "But your power output is lacking. The lance barely punctured the dummy. For an ability like this to be effective in combat, it needs to carry more weight. Focus on increasing the density of your water constructs."


    Mia nodded, her cheeks flushed with a mix of pride and determination as she returned to her seat.


    A student with an ability called "Echo Step" followed, demonstrating his talent for duplicating himself in battle. He created two perfect replicas of himself that moved independently, attacking a training orb from three different angles.


    Reynold watched with keen interest. "Impressive for your rank," he said. "Your clones are synchronized, and their movements are fluid. However, your own position gives you away. If an enemy figures out which is the original, your entire strategy falls apart. Train yourself to blend in with your copies, or learn to control them remotely."


    As more students took the stage, the class grew more animated, whispering among themselves about each performance. Abilities ranged from elemental manipulation to psychic powers, each one bringing a new challenge and earning a unique critique from Reynold.


    One particularly striking student showcased the ability "Shadow Bind," summoning tendrils of darkness that slithered across the stage, trapping Reynold''s training orbs in an instant. The room buzzed with excitement at the sight, but Reynold remained composed.


    "Shadow abilities are versatile and dangerous," he said, inspecting the tendrils. "Your control is excellent, but your shadows are fragile. A single burst of light energy would dissipate them entirely. Learn to fortify your constructs or pair them with complementary techniques."


    Despite his critiques, Reynold''s comments carried a sense of genuine investment in the students'' growth. Each piece of advice was tailored to the individual, leaving them with a clear understanding of their strengths and weaknesses.


    By the time Reynold called for Rank 20, the class was buzzing with energy, the atmosphere charged with a mix of awe and determination. Asher remained seated at the back, his expression unreadable as he observed the proceedings.


    Reynold''s gaze eventually landed on him again, a glimmer of expectation in his sharp eyes. "Magnus," he said, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "I saved you for last for a reason. Let''s see if you''re worthy of that top rank." Read latest stories on empire


    Asher rose from his seat, the room falling silent in an instant. All eyes were on him as he stepped onto the stage, his calm demeanor radiating an aura of quiet confidence. "Whatever you say, instructor," he replied coolly, his crimson eyes glinting under the room''s light.


    The stage was set for the top ranker to show what made him different from the rest.


    Asher stepped onto the stage, his movements unhurried, exuding an air of indifference that only heightened the anticipation in the room. The class watched in silence, their earlier murmurs dying down. Even Reynold, who had maintained a composed demeanor throughout, seemed slightly more alert.


    "Magnus," Reynold began, his tone sharp, "state your ability."


    Asher tilted his head slightly, his crimson eyes glinting with a faint amusement. "Blood Manipulation," he said simply, his voice steady, almost bored.


    The class erupted in hushed whispers, students exchanging startled glances. Blood Manipulation was a rare and powerful ability, often feared for its versatility and lethality.


    Many in this class are unlike the Supreme families and now they want to see it, though many of them has also saw it when Asher and Darren fought but mostly didn''t saw it, as now Asher going to demonstrate it the all look forward to it.


    "Silence," Reynold ordered, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade. He turned back to Asher, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "An powerful ability from one of the Supreme Families. Show me how you''ve honed it."


    Asher raised a hand, and the air around him seemed to shift. His veins glowed faintly as crimson orbs of blood began to materialize, swirling lazily around him. The orbs solidified into sharp, blade-like constructs, each one pulsing with a menacing energy.


    "Blood Blades," Asher announced casually. He flicked his wrist, and the blades shot forward, striking Reynold''s summoned training orbs with pinpoint accuracy. The orbs shattered, unable to withstand the sheer force behind the attack.


    The class watched in stunned silence as Asher''s blades returned to him, reforming into a single, larger scythe that he held effortlessly in one hand.


    "Impressive," Reynold said, his smirk widening. "Your control is precise, and your power is undeniable. But raw power isn''t enough. Let''s see how you fare under pressure."

 Chapter 53 First Class IV

    "Impressive," Reynold said, his smile widening. "Your control is precise, and your power is undeniable. But raw power isn''t enough. Let''s see how you fare under pressure."With a snap of his fingers, Reynold summoned multiple training orbs that floated around the stage, their movements erratic and unpredictable.


    "Your task is simple," Reynold continued. "Destroy all the orbs within thirty seconds. If you fail, you''ll lose your rank as top student."


    Asher raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "That''s all?"


    Reynold''s expression hardened. "Begin."


    The orbs shot toward Asher, moving at blinding speeds. The class watched, holding their breath as the stage became a blur of motion.


    Asher moved like a shadow, his scythe a crimson streak as it cleaved through the air. Each swing was deliberate, calculated, and devastatingly effective. The orbs shattered one after another, unable to match his speed and precision.


    Blood tendrils erupted from the ground, ensnaring the remaining orbs and pulling them into the path of Asher''s scythe. Within twenty seconds, the stage was clear, the shattered remains of the orbs scattered around Asher''s feet.


    The class broke into murmurs, a mix of awe and disbelief at the sheer efficiency of Asher''s performance. Reynold watched him with an appraising look, his smirk returning.


    "Well done, Magnus," Reynold said, his tone carrying a rare note of approval. "You''ve proven yourself worthy of your rank. But remember, staying at the top is harder than reaching it. Don''t get complacent."


    Asher lowered his scythe, the weapon dissolving back into crimson mist that vanished into the air. He gave a slight nod, his expression unreadable.


    "Noted," he replied simply, turning to leave the stage.


    As he walked back to his seat, the class parted like the Red Sea, their gazes following him with a mix of admiration and wariness. Freya, who sat near the middle, gave him a sly smile as he passed.


    "Show-off," she whispered teasingly.


    Asher didn''t reply, but the faintest twitch of a smile crossed his lips.


    Reynold clapped his hands, drawing the class''s attention back to him. "Class dismissed," he announced. "Reflect on what you''ve seen today. The academy isn''t just a place for learning; it''s a battlefield. Those who stagnate will be left behind."


    As the students began filing out of the room, Asher remained seated, his gaze fixed on the window. He could feel the weight of their stares, the unspoken challenge in their eyes.


    Freya lingered beside him, leaning casually against his desk. "So, what''s next for the great Magnus?" she asked, her tone light but curious.


    Asher glanced at her, his crimson eyes narrowing slightly. "Maybe you should leave me alone," he said, his tone as sharp as his gaze.


    "Are you gay?" Freya suddenly asked, tilting her head curiously.


    A twitch of irritation crossed his face. "We''re not even ten," he replied, his voice dripping with exasperation. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Still," Freya said, leaning closer with a playful glint in her golden eyes, "a beautiful girl like me is practically throwing herself at you, and yet, you''re ignoring me. Makes a girl wonder."


    Asher stared at her for a long moment, noting the way she carried herself¡ªconfident, persistent, and annoyingly self-assured. Her expression was one of mock innocence, but her smirk betrayed her amusement at his discomfort.


    Her antics left him mildly amused yet irritated, and he couldn''t help the faint chill that ran down his spine as her unwavering gaze locked onto him. "You just thought something rude, didn''t you?" Freya accused, her tone teasing but her eyes narrowing slightly, as though daring him to deny it.


    Asher looked back at her, his face impassive as he replied coolly, "You''re imagining things."


    Freya pouted, stepping back with a mock huff. "Fine, keep pretending you''re not interested. But don''t think I''ll give up that easily, Magnus."


    Asher sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Do what you want," he muttered, turning his attention back to the window.


    Freya smirked, clearly enjoying herself. "Oh, I will."


    "but still lets go and check out other things" she said once again.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Asher sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Freya, just... stop," he said, his voice heavy with exasperation. "Why are you even bothering me? Go tease someone else."


    Freya smirked, leaning closer. "Because it''s fun watching you squirm. You''re so serious all the time, Magnus. Lighten up a bit."


    Asher glanced at her, his crimson eyes narrowing further. "We''re here to train, not to entertain your boredom."


    Freya pouted dramatically, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "Oh, come on. Life''s more than just training and fighting, you know. And for the record, I''m not running after you. I''m just... curious."


    "Curious about what?" Asher''s tone was sharper now, his patience wearing thin.


    Freya grinned mischievously. "About what makes someone like you tick. You''re like a puzzle¡ªserious, distant, and way too good at everything. It''s intriguing." Her voice lowered, almost teasing. "And maybe, just maybe, I enjoy seeing that stoic face of yours crack a little."


    Asher leaned back in his seat, glaring at her. "You''re impossible."


    She winked. "And you''re predictable. That''s why I win this round."


    Asher groaned, deciding it wasn''t worth the effort to argue. "Whatever helps you sleep at night," he muttered, standing up and slinging his bag over his shoulder.


    Freya followed, her hands clasped behind her back, still smiling. "So, what''s next on the agenda, oh mighty top ranker?"


    "Finding somewhere quiet," Asher replied dryly, walking faster in an attempt to outpace her.


    "Good luck with that," Freya said, easily keeping up. "But just so you know, I''m not giving up. You''re way too interesting for that."


    Asher didn''t respond, but as they walked down the hallway, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of irritation and reluctant amusement. Freya''s persistence was as frustrating as it was baffling, but somehow, it kept his mind from wandering to darker places.


    Maybe having someone like her around wasn''t the worst thing in the world¡ªif only she''d stop being so annoying.

 Chapter 54 First Class V

    The World Academy prided itself on molding students into exceptional warriors, scholars, and leaders. The curriculum was as diverse as it was challenging, each subject tailored to prepare the young minds for a world teeming with mysteries, dangers, and opportunitiesAsher then moved to next class with Freya in tow, next was History class, many looked bored by the name of it but of Asher it''s like reading a new book so he was eager for it.


    The next class was in an ancient, grand lecture hall with vaulted ceilings, where the walls were adorned with murals depicting significant events from the history of the realms.


    Professor Eldran, a wizened elf whose ageless face bore a thousand tales, stood at the center of the room. His robes shimmered faintly, as if imbued with memories of ages past.


    "History is not merely a recounting of dates and battles," Eldran began, his voice rich and melodic. "It is the foundation upon which our present is built and the key to understanding our future. Today, we delve into the War of Shattered Skies, the conflict that nearly annihilated our world."


    Asher sat near the back, his expression neutral as he absorbed the lecture. He appreciated the precision with which Eldran narrated, weaving tales of the Dark Humans Betrayal, the rise of the Primordial Titans (Past heroes), and the heroism of the Dawnbringers(Heroes Organization) who defeated and pushed back the ancient Invaders.


    Freya, seated beside him, occasionally nudged his arm, whispering comments like, "Think we''d have survived back then?" Asher ignored her, his mind already racing ahead to connections between the history lesson and the current political tensions among the realms. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Class soon ended as Asher moved to next class.


    This was Asher''s favorite class. The dungeon simulation chamber was a marvel of modern magic and engineering, able to replicate the environments and dangers of real dungeons.


    Instructor Kael, a gruff dwarf with an unkempt beard and a knack for snorting every Five words, greeted the class with a booming laugh. "Welcome, fledglings! Today, we''ll discuss Anomalous Dungeons. You never know what you''ll face inside those unpredictable hellholes, but knowledge is your best weapon."


    The room transformed into a projection of a labyrinthine dungeon, its walls glowing faintly with arcane runes. Kael walked through the illusion as if it were real, pointing out traps hidden in plain sight, runic patterns indicating elemental hazards, and signs of lurking dungeon bosses.


    "Remember, not all dungeons are treasure troves," Kael warned. "Some are prisons, designed to keep something in. If you stumble into one of those, best turn tail unless you''re prepared to face nightmares."


    Asher listened intently, recalling his own few ventures into minor dungeons. This knowledge could mean the difference between life and death in the future. Freya, meanwhile, leaned closer and whispered, "Bet you''d still survive one of those prisons."


    Asher sighed as she said "there are ways to survive them too"


    Freya nodded while Kael continued to describe the most common traps and such found sin Dungeons usually.


    Soon, this class ended too as the time for next class came, it was somewhat like History class though this war is still going on.


    The class on Invaders was held in a somber, shadowy chamber lined with preserved relics from past conflicts: broken Invader weapons, fragments of their armor, and even the remnants of an alien-like skull encased in crystal.


    Professor Morgath, a former battle mage who had lost an arm in a clash with Invaders, paced the room, his prosthetic limb crackling with faint blue energy.


    He didn''t regrow his arm with the help of healing specialized families as according to his words it reminds him of his Carelessness and haughtiness of his younger days.


    "Invaders are not of this realm," Morgath began, his gravelly voice filling the room. "They come from the distant planets, where our understanding of physics, magic, and life ceases to function. You must unlearn your assumptions when facing them."


    The class studied sketches of different Invader species: the humanoid Voidborne with their glass-like skin; the chittering, insectoid Hive; and the massive Behemoths that crushed entire armies. Morgath''s lessons emphasized one core principle: never underestimate an Invader. Even the smallest could wield powers that bent reality.


    "Magnus," Morgath called, fixing his one good eye on Asher. "You''re familiar with their tactics. How would you counter a Voidborne ambush?"


    Asher thought for a moment before answering, "Separate their numbers. Voidborne rely on synchronization for their strength. Disrupt their unity, and they falter."


    Morgath nodded approvingly. "Precisely. Remember that, class."


    Class continued as time to time Morgath askes questions while students answers.


    Then came time for the Arcane study, the branch tat develops new magics, this class is necessary as before Human were able to awaken their innate abilities, it was Magic that helped them, even now many develop on the path of mages rather than their inborn innate abilities.


    This subject delved into the intricacies of magic itself. Taught by Lady Arclight, a half-fey whose very presence seemed to hum with mana, the class explored the theoretical frameworks behind spells, enchantments, and mana flow.


    Today''s lesson focused on Mana Convergence Zones¡ªplaces where mana density fluctuates wildly. Asher jotted down notes as Lady Arclight explained how these zones could enhance or destabilize spells, sometimes leading to catastrophic results.


    "You," she said, pointing to Freya. "What would you do if a convergence disrupted your fire spell mid-battle?"


    Freya straightened, grinning. "Improvise. If fire doesn''t work, try lightning."


    Lady Arclight raised an eyebrow. "A creative answer, but reckless. Always assess the zone''s properties before experimenting. Overconfidence can be fatal."


    Asher smirked at Freya''s chastised expression.


    Last class of the day turned out to be about leadership and such.


    The final class was held in an open arena. This was where students put theory into practice. Teams were formed, and scenarios were thrown at them, requiring quick thinking and cooperation.


    Today, the challenge was a mock siege defense. Asher was naturally elected leader for his team, while Freya took charge of the opposing side.


    The battle was intense, with both sides using tactics they''d learned. Asher''s precision and calm under pressure clashed with Freya''s unpredictability and flair for misdirection. The match ended in a narrow victory for Asher''s team, though Freya claimed she''d let him win.


    By the end of the day, the students were physically and mentally exhausted, but the fire of competition and the hunger to improve burned brighter than ever. Asher returned to his dorm, his mind already reviewing everything he''d learned, while Freya lingered outside his door, smirking.


    "Same time tomorrow, Magnus?" she teased.


    Asher sighed, closing the door in her face without a word.

 Chapter 55 Second Class

    Asher''s day ended with a sense of fulfillment, though his mind was far from at rest. The structured chaos of the World Academy had a way of challenging even its most talented students. For him, it was less about the workload and more about the constant presence of individuals like Freya, whose persistence and playful demeanor tested his patience.The following morning arrived briskly, sunlight streaming through the large windows of his dorm. Asher stretched, his crimson eyes reflecting the golden hue of dawn. He dressed in the academy''s signature uniform, his movements methodical as he prepared for another day.


    Before long, a familiar knock came at his door. He sighed, already knowing who it was.


    "Asher! Ready for another day of glorious education?" Freya''s cheerful voice called out.


    He opened the door, his expression as stoic as ever. "You''re too early."


    Freya grinned. "A proper leader should be punctual, right? Besides, you love my company."


    He gave her a flat stare. "You''re delusional."


    "Yet here I am," she said with a smirk, falling into step beside him as they walked toward the main academy building.


    The first class of the day was Tactics and Strategy, a critical subject for those aspiring to lead in battles or larger conflicts. The room was arranged like a war council chamber, with circular tables and an interactive projection system that displayed maps, battlefields, and troop movements.


    Their instructor, General Lorian, was a retired commander who had led numerous campaigns against Invaders. His presence was commanding, his sharp gaze enough to silence any chatter.


    "War is not won by strength alone," Lorian began, his voice gravelly. "It is won by outthinking your enemy, by exploiting weaknesses, and by turning disadvantages into advantages."


    Asher found himself intrigued. Strategy appealed to his logical mind, and he listened intently as the general introduced a scenario: a small force tasked with defending a critical supply line against a much larger enemy.


    "Magnus," Lorian called out, gesturing toward the board. "You''re in charge of the defenders. How do you handle this?"


    Asher stood, studying the map for a moment. "I''d establish chokepoints along the supply route," he began. "Force the enemy into narrow paths where their numbers are less effective. Use traps and ranged attacks to weaken them before engaging in direct combat."


    Lorian nodded, clearly impressed. "And what if the enemy adapts and flanks your position?"


    "I''d position reserves in hidden locations," Asher replied. "If they split their forces to flank, the reserves could intercept or delay them, buying time for the main defense to regroup."


    The general''s approval was evident. "Good. Always plan for contingencies. That mindset will serve you well."


    Freya, seated nearby, gave Asher a thumbs-up, her expression playful. "Looks like someone''s gunning for top strategist."


    Asher ignored her, though the corners of his mouth twitched ever so slightly.


    The day continued with more classes, each demanding in its own way. By the time lunch arrived, Asher found a rare moment of solitude under a sprawling oak tree in the academy courtyard. The sounds of students chatting and laughing filled the air, but he remained focused on a book he''d borrowed from the library¡ªa treatise on mana stabilization.


    Naturally, Freya found him.


    "Skipping the cafeteria again?" she asked, plopping down beside him without waiting for an invitation.


    "I prefer quiet," he replied, not looking up.


    "Your definition of quiet is boring," she teased. "You''re always so serious. Don''t you ever just... relax?"


    Asher closed the book and looked at her. "Why are you so intent on bothering me?"


    "Because it''s fun," she said with a grin. "And because I know there''s more to you than this stoic act."


    He arched an eyebrow but said nothing, reopening his book.


    The afternoon brought Combat Techniques, a hands-on class held in the academy''s expansive training grounds. Students sparred under the watchful eyes of instructors, testing their abilities in real combat scenarios.


    Freya and Asher were paired together, much to her delight and his annoyance.


    "You''ve been dying to fight me, haven''t you?" she said, summoning her flame-coated daggers.


    Asher summoned his crimson blades, their sharp edges glinting menacingly. "If it means you''ll stop talking, then yes."


    Their duel drew a crowd, as both were known for their skill. Freya''s agility and unpredictable fighting style contrasted sharply with Asher''s calculated precision. She darted around him, her daggers leaving trails of fire, while he blocked and countered with ease, his movements fluid and efficient.


    "You''re holding back," she accused, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "So are you," he retorted.


    Freya grinned. "Alright, then. No more games."


    She unleashed a flurry of attacks, her flames intensifying as she moved with blinding speed. Asher met her strikes with calm determination, his blades glowing with a faint, ominous light. The clash of their weapons echoed across the training grounds, sparks flying with each collision.


    In the end, Asher disarmed her with a swift maneuver, his blade stopping mere inches from her neck.


    "Yield," he said, his voice even.


    Freya raised her hands in mock surrender, a satisfied smirk on her face. "Fine. You win this time, Magnus."


    Though, Asher didn''t liked the outcome as Freya main ability is World Tree though he knew class was about using weapons so he didn''t said much, and just nodded simply.


    The watching students erupted into applause, impressed by the display of skill.


    As the day wound down, Asher returned to his dorm, his mind buzzing with everything he''d learned and experienced. Though he wouldn''t admit it, the academy was beginning to feel less like a challenge to conquer and more like a place where he could truly grow.


    Freya''s persistent teasing might have been a nuisance, but even she added a layer of unpredictability to his otherwise structured life. For now, though, he relished the quiet of his room, preparing himself for whatever tomorrow would bring.


    The next morning came quickly, and with it, a renewed energy in the academy halls. Today was one of the most anticipated days for the students: Practical Trials Day. The academy scheduled these trials periodically to assess the students'' growth in real-time scenarios, often pitting them against unpredictable challenges.


    Asher woke early, feeling the weight of expectation. He went through his morning routine efficiently, mentally preparing for whatever the academy had planned. Practical trials were never straightforward, and the instructors loved throwing curveballs to keep the students on their toes.


    By the time he reached the briefing hall, the room was abuzz with chatter. Students speculated on what kind of trial awaited them¡ªwould it be a solo challenge? Team-based? Combat-focused?


    Freya was already waiting for him, leaning casually against the wall. "Took you long enough," she said with a grin. "You''re usually the first one here."


    "I had better things to do than rush," he replied flatly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her grin widened. "Sure you did. So, what do you think today''s trial will be? Another dungeon simulation? Maybe a survival challenge?"


    Before Asher could respond, the sharp sound of a bell silenced the room. Instructor Reynold entered, his imposing presence commanding instant attention. Behind him, a massive projection appeared, displaying a forested area teeming with life¡ªand danger.


    "Today''s trial is called The Hunt," Reynold announced. "You''ll be split into teams and sent into the Wildshade Forest, a biome specially constructed by our dungeon simulators. Your objective is simple: retrieve as many core shards as you can. These shards are hidden throughout the forest, guarded by creatures both mundane and magical."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd. The Wildshade Forest was infamous for its unpredictable terrain and its challenges, often requiring a blend of combat prowess, teamwork, and strategy to navigate successfully.


    Reynold continued, his gaze sweeping over the students. "The forest is divided into zones, each increasing in difficulty as you go deeper. The shards are more abundant¡ªand more valuable¡ªthe further you venture. But be warned: the creatures in those zones will not hold back. Injuries are likely, and you may even face simulated death. Push yourself, but remember, recklessness will get you nowhere."


    Freya nudged Asher. "Sounds like fun. Bet we''ll end up on the same team."


    Asher gave her a sidelong glance. "Let''s hope not."


    The students were quickly divided into teams. Asher found himself assigned to a group of five, including Freya. Much to his chagrin, she seemed genuinely delighted by the arrangement.


    "Our leader''s here, boys!" she declared, slapping Asher on the back.


    The other team members were a mixed bunch:


    Caden, a brawny earth manipulator known for his blunt demeanor and raw strength.


    Liora, a sharp-eyed archer whose precision was rivaled only by her quick thinking.


    Kai, a quiet but resourceful illusionist who often stayed in the backgrounds


    Freya, who needed no introduction, her flame-coated daggers already spinning in her hands as she grinned with unrestrained enthusiasm. Leaving aside her World Tree ability, he many times felt as if she likes flames more as she even as Flame Hound Daggers of Legendary grades , these special daggers come with Crimson Hell Flame ruler ability, allowing her to control flames as much as she wants.


    Freya just smiled knowing what he is thinking but didn''t corrected him as she has her own circumstances.

 Chapter 56 Second Class II

    Asher''s team stood together at the edge of the Wildshade Forest, each member sizing up their companions and preparing for the challenges ahead. The simulated biome stretched out before them, a dense expanse of towering trees, tangled vines, and faintly glowing flora. The air buzzed with faint energy, hinting at the dangers lurking within.Freya, looking around, twirled her Flame Hound Daggers, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "So, leader, what''s the plan?" she asked, her tone teasing but expectant.


    Asher crossed his arms, his crimson eyes scanning the forest. "We need to move systematically. First, map out the area. Liora will scout ahead for traps or enemies. Kai, stay close and use your illusions to mask our movements if needed. Caden and I will handle any immediate threats. Freya, you''re on crowd control. Use your flames to clear dense vegetation or distract larger threats."


    Freya mock-saluted him. "Aye-aye, captain!"


    "Also, make use of your World tree to clear things out , we are in forest use your ability, you are in your own Domain" he said as Freya shrugged " That''s why I am not using it, World tree is powerful but it is also weak" She said as Asher tilted his head "what do you mean?". S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "never mind" she said as Asher just nodded as he nodded to others.


    The team moved out, each falling into their designated roles. Liora crept ahead, her movements silent as a shadow. Her keen eyes spotted small glimmers in the underbrush¡ªcore shards, faintly glowing with magical energy. "Two shards, 20 meters to the east," she whispered, pointing toward a cluster of thorny bushes.


    Kai created a faint illusion of rustling leaves in the opposite direction, drawing away a nearby predator that had been lurking. The team moved swiftly, retrieving the shards with minimal effort.


    The further they ventured into the forest, the more challenging the environment became. The first zone had been relatively tame, populated by low-level creatures like horned rabbits and vine serpents. But as they crossed into the second zone, the air grew heavier, and the creatures more aggressive.


    A pack of Shadow Wolves emerged from the underbrush, their eyes glowing with an unnatural light. They circled the group, their low growls sending a shiver down Kai''s spine.


    "Freya!" Asher commanded. "your turn"


    Freya grinned, leaping forward with her daggers igniting into blazing arcs. The wolves hesitated, snarling at the sudden burst of flame. With a flourish, she created a wall of fire, forcing the pack to split and giving the team an opening to attack.


    Caden stepped up, slamming his fists into the ground. Jagged pillars of earth erupted beneath the wolves, throwing them off balance. Asher darted in, his crimson blades moving with precision as he dispatched two wolves with clean strikes.


    "Behind you!" Liora shouted, loosing an arrow that embedded itself in a wolf lunging at Asher''s back. He gave her a brief nod of acknowledgment before focusing on the remaining threats.


    Though he was fully aware but he didn''t said anything, allowing them to score some points, after all thanks to his upgraded Blood Supreme he can see a lot of powerful figures hidden and watching over them.


    Kai used his illusions to confuse the wolves, making them snap at phantoms while the real team moved in for the kill. Within minutes, the pack was defeated, and the group emerged relatively unscathed.


    "Not bad," Freya said, wiping soot from her cheek. "Though you could''ve let me handle them all. My flames are pretty efficient, you know."


    Asher shot her a look. "This isn''t about showing off. It''s about efficiency and survival."


    "Touch¨¦," she replied with a grin.


    They continued deeper into the forest, encountering increasingly dangerous foes. In the third zone, they came across a towering creature¡ªa Golem of Thorns, its body covered in razor-sharp vines that pulsed with a dark green light. The core shard embedded in its chest was clearly their target.


    "How do we handle this?" Caden asked, his fists clenched.


    Asher analyzed the creature. "It''s slow but heavily armored. Liora, aim for the joints with your arrows to restrict its movement. Kai, use illusions to distract it and keep it from targeting us directly. Freya, your flames can weaken its vines. Caden and I will go for the core."


    Freya smirked. "Finally, something big enough to really burn."


    The plan unfolded with remarkable coordination. Liora''s arrows found their marks, embedding in the golem''s knee joints and slowing its movements. Kai conjured a mirage of another golem, drawing its attention away from the group. Freya''s flames burned through its protective vines, exposing the core.


    Asher and Caden moved in, their combined strength overwhelming the weakened golem. With a final strike, Asher pierced the core, and the creature crumbled into ash, leaving behind a large shard glowing with radiant energy.


    The team collected the shard, their spirits high despite the mounting fatigue.


    As the trial neared its end, Reynold''s voice echoed through the forest, signaling the conclusion. "All teams, return to the starting point. Time is up."


    The group made their way back, their collection of core shards safely stowed. At the clearing, the other teams were already assembling, some looking battered and others triumphant.


    Reynold stood at the center, his expression neutral as he surveyed the students. "Today''s trial was about more than collecting shards. It was a test of strategy, adaptability, and teamwork. Some of you excelled. Others... not so much."


    He glanced at Asher''s team, a flicker of approval in his eyes. "Team Magnus performed exceptionally, showcasing coordination and resourcefulness. Well done."


    Inwardly Asher rolled his eyes as he many times had to use the Blood Manipulation to redirect his party from harm and also to let them attack the beasts at right points.


    Freya nudged Asher with her elbow. "Look at you, golden boy. Winning hearts and praise."


    Asher rolled his eyes but couldn''t hide the faint smirk that tugged at his lips.


    The students were dismissed, their performances recorded for future evaluations. Asher returned to his dorm, his body weary but his mind sharp. The trial had been a success, but he knew the academy would only continue to challenge him further.


    Freya, as always, lingered outside his door. "Same time tomorrow?" she teased.


    Asher sighed, closing the door without answering. Behind the closed door, he allowed himself a small smile.


    "Hmm, it isn''t boring as I thought, he laid there as he thought"


    "But I guess time to check it out" Asher mumbled as he looked at his System screen.


    After obtaining the first rank in Academy he got an Cheat opportunity, and now he is going to use it.


    "Do the Gacha" he said as System started to Roll the Gacha.


    [ Congratulations Host on obtaining a Demi plane Cheat : Dark Existence Demi Plane ]


    [Dark Existence Demi Plane]


    Type: Demi-Plane of Shadows


    Rank: ???


    Size: 100 million square kilometers


    Description:


    The Dark Existence Demi Plane is a shadowy realm shrouded in mystery and dark energy. This plane exists in a perpetual twilight, with rivers of obsidian and forests of blackened, glowing flora. It''s a place of intense power, suited for hosting dark rituals, cultivating forbidden resources, and nurturing shadow-based entities.


    Key Features:


    Shadow Nexus: A powerful energy core located at the heart of the demi-plane. It generates a limitless supply of shadow energy that can be harnessed by the host or entities within the realm.


    Nightshade Grove: A sprawling forest of bioluminescent trees and plants, useful for crafting unique items or enhancing shadow magic.


    Obsidian Forge: A volcanic region rich in rare materials like shadowsteel and obsidian. It serves as a prime location for creating legendary weapons and armor.


    Void Gates: Portals scattered across the realm that allow for instantaneous travel within the demi-plane or to other connected realms.


    Special Abilities:


    Dark Entity Cultivation: The plane can nurture shadow-based lifeforms, making it ideal for raising a personal army of creatures attuned to darkness.


    Shadow Weaving: Enhance all shadow-related abilities by 50% while in the demi-plane or while using its resources.


    Infinite Expansion Potential: The demi-plane can grow by absorbing other realms or resources, increasing in size and capability over time. ]


    "Is it like my personal dimension?" Asher asked, tilting his head curiously.


    [Yes, Host. It is your own personal dimension,] the system responded.


    [This dimension has been growing for billions of years, and countless ancient entities now inhabit it. Host should be ready to face them.]


    Asher frowned. "How is it a cheat if I can''t even properly use it?" he asked, his tone skeptical.


    [Do not worry, Host. The strongest existence tied to this plane is now your servant after your successful binding with it.]


    The system paused before continuing:


    [Would Host like to bind with it?]


    Asher nodded without hesitation.


    Suddenly, a sharp flash overwhelmed his vision, and his mind was whisked away into an unfamiliar expanse. He found himself standing beneath a vast, dark sky, filled with swirling crimson and black clouds. As the image zoomed in, Asher realized he was inside an enormous hall.


    Ahead of him was a beautiful black-and-red coffin, massive in size, exuding an aura of ancient power. He tried to move closer, but his body felt paralyzed. Just as he gathered his strength to approach, the image shifted again, and he found himself standing directly before the coffin.

 Chapter 57 Demi-Plane

    Ahead of him was a beautiful black-and-red coffin, massive in size, exuding an aura of ancient power. He tried to move closer, but his body felt paralyzed. Just as he gathered his strength to approach, the image shifted again, and he found himself standing directly before the coffin.It was intricate and imposing, with runes glowing faintly along its edges. Asher''s eyes were drawn to its center, where a translucent image of a woman lay sleeping within. She was stunningly beautiful, her dark hair cascading around her, and her closed eyes held an eerie calmness.


    Without warning, her eyes snapped open. They were pitch-black with glowing purple irises, staring directly at him. The sheer intensity of her gaze caused his heart to stop for a moment, and a cold sweat ran down his back.


    Before he could react further, the vision dissolved, and Asher found himself back in his dorm room, gasping for breath.


    "What just happened?" he murmured, still shaken by the experience.


    [The Dark Existence Demi Plane is now bound to you, Host.]


    The system''s calm voice only added to the surreal nature of what he had just experienced.


    "Was that women the strongest existence there?" Asher asked after claming Down.


    [Yes, host,] the system replied as Asher nodded.


    "If I open it, I''ll go there, right?" he asked.


    [Correct, host,] the system confirmed.


    Asher then opened his watch, typing in a leave application for a few days, just in case he decided to spend time in the demi-plane.


    Just as he was about to close the watch, he sighed and mumbled to himself, "I''m going to regret this."


    Without much thought, he typed out a message: "Come to my room." He sent it to Freya.


    "Why am I even calling her?" he wondered aloud, staring at the sent message. He shrugged to himself. "It''ll be good if I die there accidentally. At least no one will be around to nag me anymore," he muttered under his breath.


    Knock, Knock.


    "That fast?" he mumbled, standing up to open the door. "I just¡­ hello¡ª" he began but stopped mid-sentence, stunned to see a stunning woman standing at his door.


    She had long, silky violet hair neatly tied back in a ponytail with a crimson band. Her face was delicately oval-shaped, exuding an air of elegance, and a pair of violet-framed glasses rested atop her sharp, discerning eyes. Her gaze was intense yet measured, giving off an aura of authority and confidence.


    Her figure was strikingly curvaceous, with a well-proportioned, hourglass shape that was hard to ignore. Her crimson academy coat fit snugly, accentuating her form while still maintaining professionalism. She carried herself with grace and poise, her movements deliberate and commanding.


    Asher quickly shook off his errant thoughts, mentally chastising himself and focusing on her face, determined not to appear distracted or inappropriate. "Keep it together," he thought to himself, maintaining a composed expression as she continued speaking.


    "Mr. Asher Magnus, you submitted a leave application. May I ask why?" she said, her tone sharp and professional.


    "It''s just a few days'' leave application. What''s the big deal?" he replied, genuinely puzzled about why she''d come herself.


    "Yes, if it were anyone else, I, the student director, wouldn''t have had to come. But aside from being rank one, you are also a Magnus." Continue reading on empire


    "The renowned troublemakers in our academy," she added pointedly, her expression unwavering. "So, tell me, what''s the real reason behind this application?"


    Asher sighed inwardly. He knew lying wouldn''t work; she''d catch on easily. I really need some kind of emotion-blocking skill, he thought before responding. "I''m going on a dungeon dive," he said. Technically, a demi-plane was like a dungeon, so it wasn''t entirely a lie.


    The director studied him closely, then nodded. "Good. I suppose you find your classes too dull since you''re clearly a step ahead of others. I''ll grant it," she said at last.


    "Thank you, Director¡­"


    "Yulia Garcia. But I suppose you can call me Director Garcia," she replied.


    Asher nodded. "Thank you, Director Garcia."


    She turned and left, leaving Asher standing there, still a bit surprised by the sudden encounter.


    "Who was that?" Freya''s voice broke the silence, causing Asher to glance back at her.


    "She''s our director," Asher replied while still keeping his gaze on the director.


    Freya looked at him, then toward where the director had left. Her mouth curled into a teasing smirk. "That''s your type, huh? MILFs?" she asked with a sly grin. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher nearly choked on his breath. "W-what are you talking about?" he asked, his voice laced with indignation.


    Freya leaned closer, clearly enjoying his flustered reaction. "I saw the way you were staring. Don''t try to deny it-Saying, '' I was just seeing how strong she is'' ."


    "I wasn''t staring like that," he retorted quickly, though his reddened ears betrayed his composure. Her teasing showed no signs of stopping.


    Freya smirked again, placing a hand on her hip. "Guess I need to grow bigger if I want to attract your attention."


    Asher glanced at her, exasperation evident on his face. "Even if you ''grow bigger,'' I don''t think you''d stop acting like a brat," he said flatly.


    Freya''s face turned red, and she glared at him. "You bastard!" she snapped, but her anger was short-lived as he waved her off.


    "Enough. Now help me with this," Asher said, holding out his watch. "Type in a leave application for yourself."


    Freya huffed but complied, typing in the request. "What dungeon is this for, anyway?" she asked while tapping away on her device.


    "My personal dungeon," Asher replied, his tone casual as if it was no big deal.


    Freya''s eyes widened slightly in surprise before she nodded. Coming from supreme families, the concept of owning personal dungeons wasn''t unheard of, though it was still a rarity. "Must be some crazy island your family granted you to train in, huh?" she teased.


    Asher remained silent, not offering her any further explanation.


    Ding!


    Both their watches lit up with a notification. Freya glanced at it and then back at Asher.


    "Our leave applications were approved," she announced with a smirk, tossing his watch back to him. "Looks like I''m tagging along."


    "That''s why I called you here" Asher replied.


    Asher gestured ahead as a swirling portal of dark gray energy expanded, growing larger and stabilizing into an imposing gateway. The edges of the portal shimmered ominously, exuding a sense of power that made Freya raise an eyebrow in curiosity.


    Without hesitation, Asher stepped through, with Freya following close behind. They found themselves inside a massive hall, its vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate carvings that seemed to shift and writhe under the faint, flickering light of black flames.


    Freya glanced around, her gaze captivated by the crimson carpet that stretched across the floor, flanked by dark stone pillars. "Whoa, don''t tell me this is actually a castle? Is this the dungeon itself?" she asked, her voice tinged with awe.


    "What''s the theme here? Undead? Dark mages?" she added, shooting Asher a questioning look.


    Asher opened his mouth to respond, but before he could speak, both of them froze, their bodies locking in place as an overwhelming pressure washed over them. Neither could move a muscle.


    "The f-fuck?" Freya stammered, struggling against the unseen force pressing down on her. "This pressure¡ªit''s like gravity times ten!"


    Asher clenched his jaw, his mind racing. "It''s the rules of this place," he said through gritted teeth, feeling the oppressive weight increase with every passing second.


    Freya''s gaze darted toward the far end of the hall, her breath catching as she noticed a figure slowly rising from a massive, ornate throne. "Asher," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly, "what is that?"


    The figure stepped forward, the pressure in the room intensifying as they moved. The air felt suffocating, as if the very space around them was bending under the presence of this being.


    "It''s the ruler of this realm," Asher said, his voice steady despite the tension. "Stay close. And don''t do anything reckless."


    Freya nodded, her usual cockiness replaced by a rare seriousness as she prepared herself for what was to come.


    As the figure approached, they saw it was a woman¡ªstrikingly beautiful, with cascading raven-black hair and eyes that burned like molten rubies. Her form was wrapped in a sleek, black dress with a daring high slit that accentuated her elegance and lent her an aura of sultry confidence. The dim light of the hall seemed to caress her every movement, making her appear almost otherworldly.


    "You better not let your perviness show here," Freya muttered, elbowing Asher in the ribs. Her tone was laced with suspicion, clearly teasing him about his earlier encounter with Director Garcia.


    Asher resisted the urge to roll his eyes, letting out a slow breath. "For the last time, Freya, I''m not what you think I am," he said, his voice even but with a hint of exasperation.


    Freya gave him a side-eye smirk. "Sure you''re not, Milf magnet." She snickered, but the tension in her body betrayed that she, too, was unsettled by the approaching woman.

 Chapter 58 Demi-Plane II

    The woman stopped a few meters away, her ruby eyes scanning them with an intensity that seemed to pierce through their very souls. She smiled¡ªa smile that was equal parts alluring and chilling."Welcome, Asher Magnus," she said, her voice smooth and commanding yet soft enough to send a shiver down his spine. "I see you''ve brought company."


    Asher gave a polite nod, keeping his gaze steady. "She''s my... partner," he replied cautiously, unsure of how to address the situation. Freya scoffed at the word but didn''t interrupt, keeping her eyes locked on the enigmatic woman.


    The woman''s smile deepened as her gaze lingered on Freya, who stiffened under the scrutiny. "Interesting. You''ve chosen well," she said cryptically before returning her focus to Asher. "Shall we begin?"


    "Begin what, exactly?" Asher asked, unsure of her intentions.


    Chuckle


    The woman chuckled, a melodic sound with a hint of menace, and looked directly at Asher. "You are the master of this plane. What else but exploring it?" she said with a smirk.


    Asher nodded slowly, realizing the truth in her words.


    "By the way, my name is Catherine Bloodcrown," she said with a slight bow, her gaze unwavering. "I am the strongest existence within this demi-plane."


    Asher blinked, recognition dawning on his face. "I saw you¡­ when I was bonding with this plane."


    "Yes," Catherine replied with a faint smile. "You saw a fragment of my presence during the bonding process. I was wondering when you''d decide to visit this realm," she added, her tone tinged with amusement.


    Asher nodded again, his expression contemplative. "I guess it''s time to see what this place holds," he said. Freya stood quietly beside him, her gaze darting between the two as she tried to gauge the situation.


    "So, you are the realm spirit?" Freya asked, her tone curious. In many dungeons or realms, it was common for them to birth a will, often called a realm spirit.


    "No, I am not that," Catherine replied smoothly. She raised her finger, and with a flick, a small figure materialized¡ªa little girl dressed in a black gothic gown, her eyes wide with a mischievous glint.


    "She is," Catherine continued, gesturing toward the girl.


    "Why do you call me?" the little girl asked indignantly, crossing her arms as her gaze turned toward Asher. He looked back at her, intrigued.


    "She''s the spirit of this place," he clarified, his tone calm.


    Hearing his words, the little girl''s eyes lit up, and she suddenly darted toward him. "Master~~!" she exclaimed in a high-pitched voice as she clung to his arm. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, she is," Catherine said with a small nod, amusement flickering in her ruby eyes as the girl continued to cling to Asher.


    "Alright, alright, give me some space," Asher muttered, gently trying to push the girl back. Freya watched the scene with her arms crossed, a smirk tugging at her lips. "You''ve certainly made some unique friends here," she remarked dryly.


    Catherine, still watching with that enigmatic smile, added, "She may look small, but do not underestimate her. She''s as much a part of this realm''s power as I am."


    Asher nodded, already sensing that the little girl was stronger than Catherine. The only issue was clear¡ªneither of them could leave this plane. That much he had gathered about this peculiar place.


    "So, what do you want to see first?" Catherine asked, her tone calm and inviting.


    "Somewhere I can learn more blood-related techniques," Asher replied plainly. Immediately, the others in the room groaned or rolled their eyes.


    "Of course, you''d pick that," Freya muttered with a sigh, while the little girl pouted and chimed in, "That''s boring! You should come with me! There are lots of interesting things to explore here!" Enjoy more content from empire


    Asher shot them both a flat look. "I''m not here to play," he said, his voice measured but firm.


    Freya raised an eyebrow and gave him a mockingly serious salute. "Yes, yes, as expected of Mr. Workaholic. So, what''s this ''serious'' place you want us to see?" she teased.


    The little girl nodded, clapping her hands. "Fine, follow me, then. But don''t blame me if it gets too intense~!" she said with a mischievous grin. She began leading them down a hallway that shimmered with an eerie, shifting light.


    Freya casually grabbed Asher''s arm and dragged him along, ignoring his bemused expression. "Come on, stop brooding and just follow her. Who knows, maybe you''ll find something fun for a change," she said with a smirk.


    Asher sighed but let himself be pulled along, trailing after the little girl as she hummed a cheerful tune. The dark, gothic atmosphere of the plane surrounded them, and the air seemed to grow heavier with each step, as if the very essence of the realm was alive and watching them.


    Catherine, on the other hand, chuckled softly as she observed the playful bickering between Asher and Freya. Her ruby eyes sparkled with amusement as she trailed behind them.


    "Finally, I can leave this suffocating hole," she murmured under her breath, her voice laced with satisfaction. For centuries, she had been bound to this plane, waiting for someone strong enough to bond with it. Now, with Asher as its master, her chains were effectively loosened, granting her the freedom she had long desired.


    She followed after the group, her elegant strides betraying a hint of anticipation. This was her chance to see the outside world once more, and she was determined to make the most of it.


    Catherine''s history was as tragic as it was steeped in power. Once a free and mighty being, she had been bound to this castle by the previous master, a tyrant drunk on his strength. He had underestimated her cunning and wrath, and when he dared to overstep his bounds, Catherine killed him with her own hands. But in doing so, she triggered the curse he had placed as a fail-safe, sealing her within the castle''s confines.


    For over 15,000 years, she endured this imprisonment. In the first millennium, she desperately searched for a way out, but the curse proved unbreakable. Resigned to her fate, she entered a deep slumber in her coffin, her power lying dormant as the castle awaited a new master who could reclaim the realm and free her.


    Now, Asher was here¡ªa new master, and perhaps her only hope of regaining freedom. He was different from the last one. Though young, he exuded a composed strength, and most importantly, he seemed free of the arrogance or lust for power that had doomed her previous master. Catherine found herself cautiously optimistic but remained skeptical¡ªafter all, humans were often predictable in their flaws.


    Her vampiric beauty, which could bend the will of even the strongest of beings, had no effect on him. Freya, who tried to resist her allure, showed signs of being drawn in, her gaze occasionally betraying a hint of awe. Yet Asher remained untouched.


    This immunity wasn''t due to discipline alone but stemmed from his Supreme Blood ability¡ªa gift that made him immune to all harmful effects, whether they be poisons, illusions, or even charms. Catherine couldn''t help but be intrigued by this unique trait. It meant she couldn''t manipulate him, but it also meant he wasn''t a slave to primal desires like so many others had been.


    As they stepped out of the castle, Catherine paused at the threshold. Her expression remained neutral, but the boundary line shimmered faintly, a stark reminder of her invisible prison. The little girl beside her¡ªgrinning mischievously as usual¡ªcommented, "Oops, I forgot. She''s sealed here."


    Freya glanced back, raising an eyebrow. "Sealed? Why''s that?"


    The little realm spirit shrugged. "I don''t know all the details. It was before my wisdom was awakened fully."


    Asher turned toward Catherine, his brow furrowed. "What happened exactly?"


    Her crimson gaze met his evenly. "The master before you¡ªhe was arrogant and thought his power gave him the right to... take what he wanted. He tried to force himself on me. I killed him, but he cursed me in his final moments, binding me to this place." Her voice was calm, but there was a quiet fury in her tone as she recounted the events.


    Asher''s fists clenched at her words. "That really happened?" he asked, his voice low and measured, he can''t just believe her words.


    Catherine''s lips curved into a faint, almost challenging smile. "You have a blood-related ability, don''t you? Why not check the truth for yourself?" Her words carried a subtle edge as if testing his resolve.


    Freya folded her arms, looking between the two. "Blood-related ability? She saw your family lineage ability?"


    "I wonder if she saw mine" she mumbled to herself.


    Ignoring Freya''s question, Asher stepped closer to Catherine. "How would I do that?"


    "You need only focus on my bloodline''s core," Catherine explained, tilting her head slightly. "A being with your power can glimpse fragments of a person''s essence through their blood¡ªif you are willing to connect for a moment."


    Asher hesitated for a fraction of a second before nodding. "Alright. I''ll try."


    Catherine extended her hand, palm up, offering it to him. Her confidence was unshaken, and her gaze locked on his. "Then let''s see if you''re as capable as you seem, Master."

 Chapter 59 Demi-Plane III

    Asher grasped Catherine''s wrist, his grip firm yet hesitant, as her ruby-red eyes flickered with a mix of curiosity and amusement. "Go ahead," she murmured, her voice both encouraging and commanding.He closed his eyes, focusing inward as he reached out with his blood-related ability. The moment their connection began, he felt a surge unlike anything he had ever experienced. Her blood was dense, ancient, and unfathomably powerful. Merely sensing its presence was like trying to move a mountain¡ªmassive, immovable, and overwhelming.


    Catherine noticed his furrowed brows and the beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "Don''t try to control it," she instructed gently. "You''re not meant to dominate it. Connect with it. Feel it. Embrace it. Become one with it."


    Taking a steadying breath, Asher pushed aside his instinct to wrestle with the blood''s immense energy. Instead, he let himself immerse in it, like a drop of water merging into a vast ocean. That''s when he noticed the strange, paradoxical nature of her essence. Her blood felt both alive and dead, vibrating with vitality and yet eerily stagnant at the same time. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The realization struck him: Catherine wasn''t entirely human. Her blood bore traces of the undead¡ªa race tied to death yet not fully consumed by it. But it wasn''t like any undead he had read about. There was something unique, something far more profound. He couldn''t yet pinpoint what kind of being she was, but one thing was clear: her blood wasn''t ordinary.


    As the connection deepened, images began to flicker in his mind. He caught glimpses of a younger Catherine, her radiant beauty unchanged, standing over a man whose face was twisted in terror. The air crackled with magic as her victim cursed her in his dying breath, binding her to the castle. He could feel her fury, her pain, and her defiance as she stood tall, refusing to break even in the face of imprisonment.


    Catherine''s voice brought him back. "You''re starting to understand, aren''t you?" she said softly, a trace of sadness in her tone. "The weight I carry is not something most can fathom."


    Asher opened his eyes, meeting her gaze. He didn''t release her wrist immediately. "Your blood¡­ it''s beyond anything I''ve ever felt. It''s like it''s alive but not¡­ and it''s tied to something ancient, something vast."


    She smiled faintly, her expression unreadable. "You''ve only scratched the surface, Master. But you''ve done well. You didn''t crumble under the pressure."


    Freya, who had been silently observing, frowned and crossed her arms. "What did you see?" she asked, her tone cautious.


    Asher released Catherine''s wrist and straightened up. "I saw enough to understand why she''s sealed here. She wasn''t lying about the curse."


    Freya narrowed her eyes. "And the rest?"


    He glanced at Catherine, who gave him a slight nod of approval. "The rest," Asher said, his tone firm, "isn''t something I can explain easily. But she''s not an enemy." Continue reading at empire


    Catherine chuckled softly. "Wise words. Now, shall we continue exploring? Or do you have more questions for me, Master?"


    Asher looked at her thoughtfully before asking, "Can I show Freya what I saw?"


    Catherine tilted her head, a hint of curiosity in her expression. "Why are you even asking?" she questioned, her ruby eyes narrowing slightly.


    "It''s your memory," Asher replied simply. "I don''t know if you''d like it to be shared or not."


    Catherine''s expression softened, and she shook her head with a faint smile. "There''s nothing I am ashamed of in what you saw, especially since the one involved is long dead. But..." Her smile widened, becoming a touch more genuine. "It''s rare to meet someone who would ask for permission first instead of assuming they have the right. You''re... different, Master."


    Asher nodded at her response, then asked once more, "So, I can show her?"


    "Yes," Catherine confirmed with a slight nod. "You may share it. But be warned¡ªwhile you experienced it in an instant, it will take time for her. Memories like these can be overwhelming for those unprepared."


    She gestured with a flick of her wrist, and three plush chairs appeared in the grand hall. "Sit," she commanded. "Unlike you, who saw it directly through the bond, she''ll need to experience it as it unfolds. It might take some time, so be patient."


    Freya hesitated, her brows furrowing in confusion. "Why are you even showing me her memories?" she asked, glancing between Asher and Catherine.


    Asher sighed, crossing his arms. "Because I can tell you don''t fully trust her, Freya. I don''t blame you¡ªher story is... unusual. But I also know you won''t take my word for it. Seeing her truth for yourself might help."


    Freya''s gaze shifted to Catherine, who stood silently, her demeanor calm yet regal. "You trust her enough to show me this?" Freya asked, her voice carrying a hint of suspicion.


    "I trust what I saw," Asher replied firmly. "And I trust you to understand what she''s been through once you see it."


    Freya hesitated but eventually sat down in one of the chairs. "Fine. Show me."


    Catherine''s eyes glimmered faintly as she stepped closer, speaking in a quiet, commanding tone. "Remember this, girl: what you are about to see isn''t a justification, nor is it an apology. It is simply the truth. Take it or leave it."


    Freya nodded, bracing herself. "I''m ready."


    Asher stepped forward, placing a hand on Freya''s forehead. He closed his eyes, allowing the bond he had formed with Catherine''s memories to flow into Freya''s mind. Slowly, the room around them faded, and Freya found herself immersed in Catherine''s past¡ªa haunting story of her.


    ****


    The Demi-Plane was once a thriving world known as the Dark Existence World, a realm shrouded in eternal night. The absence of sunlight had shaped it into a haven for nocturnal creatures. Vampires, witches, werewolves, and various other beings of the night roamed freely.


    And the vampire clan were the True ruler of this world, but among them, one vampire species reigned supreme among other Vampire Clan¡ªthe Bloodcrown Clan.


    This clan was renowned for their unique and terrifying ability, Bloodcrown. With this power, they could create Blood Warriors, undead entities composed entirely of blood. These warriors were impervious to physical attacks, and even magical assaults were only 20% effective against them. Their sole weakness was holy magic, a rarity in a world where darkness dominated.


    Though, very powerful they were an peaceful clan that never wished to Dominate, and always remained from where they began.


    The Blood Continent


    Blood Jewel Kingdom


    Within the kingdom, one of the four High Duke families¡ªthe most powerful families beneath the royal lineage¡ªheld dominion: the Bloodcrown High Duke Household. This family''s influence stretched across the land, rivaling even the royal family in power.


    The Blood Jewel Kingdom was alive with festivity. In the sprawling halls of the Bloodcrown estate, a magnificent ball was underway. Nobles from various vampire lineages, each with pale skin, ruby-like eyes, and pointed ears, danced elegantly to hauntingly beautiful music. Their chatter filled the air as they mingled and drank from ornate goblets filled with crimson liquid.


    Suddenly, the sound of a bell echoed through the grand hall, silencing the crowd.


    Ring~~


    A regal figure stepped forward, his presence commanding immediate respect. This was Alaric Bloodcrown, the High Duke of the Bloodcrown household. His crimson eyes scanned the room as he raised a glass high, his voice resonating across the chamber.


    "Esteemed guests," he began, his tone smooth yet authoritative, "today, we gather to celebrate a momentous occasion¡ªthe 18th birthday of my youngest and most radiant child."


    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the crowd before continuing.


    "Please welcome, my daughter, Lady Catherine Bloodcrown."


    As the final word left his lips, the lights in the hall dimmed, save for a spotlight that illuminated the grand staircase. The room fell into a hushed awe as a figure emerged at the top of the stairs.


    Catherine descended with regal grace. Her flowing black hair cascaded down her shoulders, and her piercing ruby eyes gleamed like twin jewels. She wore a striking crimson gown, adorned with intricate patterns that shimmered in the dim light, and a matching cape trailed behind her. In her delicate hand, she held a goblet, the dark liquid within reflecting the dim glow of the hall.


    As she reached the base of the staircase, the crowd erupted in a unified chant:


    "All hail Lady Catherine Bloodcrown!"


    The nobles and esteemed guests bowed low, their reverence palpable. Even the three other High Dukes, whose power rivaled that of her father, inclined their heads slightly¡ªan acknowledgment of her status.


    Catherine scanned the crowd, her expression calm yet commanding, exuding an air of dignity and control. This was her night¡ªa celebration of her coming into her own as a member of the Bloodcrown lineage.


    Catherine smiled, a dazzling expression that seemed to illuminate the dimly lit hall. Her beauty was utterly captivating, leaving many of the younger nobles staring at her with wide eyes and slackened jaws. Whispers rippled through the crowd, admiration and awe evident in their voices.

 Chapter 60 Catherine Past

    Catherine smiled, a dazzling expression that seemed to illuminate the dimly lit hall. Her beauty was utterly captivating, leaving many of the younger nobles staring at her with wide eyes and slackened jaws. Whispers rippled through the crowd, admiration and awe evident in their voices.Amid the sea of stunned faces, one pair of eyes burned with something far more intense. The Crown Prince of the Blood Jewel Kingdom, a tall and commanding figure with striking features and an air of entitlement, fixated on Catherine. His ruby-red eyes blazed with determination as he watched her descend the stairs with effortless grace.


    "She is perfection incarnate," he murmured to himself, his voice low but resolute. His hand clenched around the ornate goblet he held, the crimson liquid within rippling with his subtle show of strength.


    "She will be mine," he declared under his breath, his tone filled with unwavering confidence. "Such a woman can only belong to me¡ªthe next king of the Blood Jewel Kingdom."


    Unaware of the prince''s silent vow, Catherine continued her descent, her smile unwavering, her gaze sharp and composed. While others fawned over her beauty, she paid no heed to the stares or whispers. Years of noble upbringing had taught her to maintain her poise, even as the weight of countless eyes bore down on her.


    But in the back of her mind, she could feel the predatory gaze of the Crown Prince. It wasn''t the first time she had drawn such attention, nor would it be the last. Yet something about the intensity of his stare sent a faint chill down her spine¡ªa silent warning she chose to ignore for now.


    The night was hers, and no one¡ªnot even the Crown Prince¡ªcould overshadow her moment.


    Catherine reached the stage, her father helping her climb the last few steps. The moment she stood tall, a soft but commanding voice echoed across the hall. "Now, I am going to leave this stage to the star of the night," he said, climbing down and stepping aside to let her take the spotlight.


    The crowd fell silent for a moment, then erupted into applause, their eyes never leaving her as she smiled gracefully, taking in the admiration.


    "Thank you all for coming to my coming-of-age celebration!" Catherine said with a confident, yet warm voice, and the room filled with cheers and claps in response.


    "We''ve created a grand feast tonight, let''s enjoy it!" she added, raising her goblet, prompting another round of cheers from the crowd.


    As Catherine turned to make her way through the nobles, her path was blocked by a figure. It was the Crown Prince, his eyes glinting with determination. "Ms. Bloodcrown, I have a question," he said, stepping forward.


    "Of course," Catherine replied with a polite yet intrigued smile, her posture poised as always.


    "Are you engaged?" the Crown Prince asked bluntly, his voice steady but filled with an unmistakable intensity.


    Catherine''s expression faltered for a moment, a flicker of surprise crossing her face before she regained her composure. The question, while bold, was not unexpected. She knew the Crown Prince''s reputation and his apparent interest in her.


    "No, I am not," Catherine replied smoothly, though the crowd''s whispers grew louder at her words. "And I do not intend to be, at least not for many centuries to come."


    The Crown Prince, however, was undeterred. His confidence only seemed to grow. "Are you sure? You can change your mind. If you accept, I''ll offer you the honor of being my first wife. After all, who could resist such an offer?" He spoke with such conviction that it was clear he expected her to accept.


    Catherine raised an eyebrow, her smile remaining composed but tinged with a subtle challenge. "Your offer is noted, but it means little to me," she replied, her voice calm and firm. "I will choose my own path, not one dictated by anyone else."


    The Crown Prince''s smile faltered for a moment, but he quickly recovered. It was clear that Catherine would not be easily swayed, and he would need to find another way to earn her favor. Still, the seeds of a rivalry were planted that night, one that would grow as the years passed.


    "You do know I am the Crown Prince, the next King to be," he said, his tone laced with arrogance.


    "And you will be honored by being seated as the First Queen among my many queens," he added confidently, blocking her path once again as Catherine tried to step away.


    Catherine stopped in her tracks, her ruby eyes narrowing as she turned to face him fully. "Never," she said coldly, her voice sharp as ice.


    The Crown Prince''s expression faltered for the first time. Her rejection, so blunt and unyielding, sent a ripple of shock through the room. But his shock quickly gave way to anger, his face darkening. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist with a force that made the crowd gasp.


    "Be humbled, wench," he spat, his voice venomous as his grip tightened.


    Catherine''s face remained calm, though her eyes burned with a fiery intensity. She didn''t flinch or cower under his touch, which only enraged him further.


    The Crown Prince was a man who had been raised with a diamond spoon in his mouth. Whatever he wanted, he got. Wealth, power, and reverence had been handed to him on a silver platter. His immense talent and unmatched strength ensured that no one dared defy him. Yet here was Catherine Bloodcrown, standing unmoved by his position or threats, and it was something he could not comprehend.


    The hall fell silent, the tension thick as everyone watched the scene unfold. The other nobles whispered amongst themselves, but no one dared to intervene.


    "You overstep your boundaries, Your Highness," Catherine said icily, her voice low but cutting through the silence like a blade. She didn''t try to wrest her wrist free but instead stood tall, exuding a regal authority that rivaled his.


    "Release her, now," came a commanding voice from the crowd. It was Alaric Bloodcrown, her father, stepping forward with a deadly calm. His eyes, crimson and fierce, locked onto the Crown Prince. "I would advise you not to disrespect my daughter¡ªor my family."


    The Crown Prince hesitated, his pride warring with his sense of self-preservation. Reluctantly, he released Catherine''s wrist, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. His crimson eyes blazed with indignation as he turned his ire toward Alaric Bloodcrown.


    "Who do you think you are to speak to me like that?" the Crown Prince demanded, pointing an accusatory finger at the High Duke. His voice carried the weight of his ego, but the room''s atmosphere shifted as everyone present exchanged uneasy glances.


    The tension was palpable. It wasn''t entirely the Crown Prince''s fault¡ªafter a hundred thousand years of unchallenged rule, the Blood Jewel Kingdom''s monarchy had grown complacent and arrogant. The current generation of rulers had forgotten the true power of the noble clans, particularly the Bloodcrown family. This ignorance had been passed down to the Crown Prince, whose bloated ego now matched that of his father, the king.


    Alaric didn''t respond immediately, his expression calm but unreadable. He turned to one of his attendants, who stepped forward wordlessly and presented a sheathed blade. With a deliberate and practiced motion, Alaric unsheathed it, the crimson steel glinting menacingly in the dim light of the ballroom.


    The room fell into silence as Alaric stepped forward, his towering presence casting a shadow over the Crown Prince. Without a word, Alaric thrust the blade into the marble floor, the impact resounding like a judge''s gavel.


    "This blade is a reminder of your position," Alaric said evenly, his tone devoid of emotion yet carrying an undeniable authority. "You are not above the laws of our world, nor the respect owed to its pillars of power."


    The Crown Prince stiffened, his pride refusing to let him back down completely. But even he could not deny the unspoken warning in Alaric''s words.


    "Take this insolence back to the king," Alaric continued, his voice rising slightly. "Perhaps he will remember what the Bloodcrown family represents." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd collectively gasped as the Bloodcrown knight stepped forward, retrieving the crimson blade from the floor with a solemn bow. His every movement radiated purpose, his gaze unwavering as he turned toward the Crown Prince.


    The hall seemed to hold its breath, knowing the significance of this act. The returning of the blade was not a mere gesture of submission or reconciliation. It was the Bloodcrown family''s way of declaring their intent: they no longer recognized the current king''s authority. By returning the ceremonial weapon, they had symbolically relinquished their role as High Dukes¡ªa station granted by the royal family¡ªand signaled their intent to challenge the monarchy for the throne itself.


    The room buzzed with suppressed whispers, the implications of this declaration reverberating through the assembly. It was a direct challenge to the Crown Prince, the king, and the entire royal lineage.


    The Crown Prince, realizing the gravity of what had just occurred, paled. His earlier arrogance now seemed foolish in the face of such a bold and deliberate act of defiance. "You dare...?" he began, his voice trembling with fury and disbelief.

 Chapter 61 Catherine Past II

    The Crown Prince, realizing the gravity of what had just occurred, paled. His earlier arrogance now seemed foolish in the face of such a bold and deliberate act of defiance. "You dare...?" he began, his voice trembling with fury and disbelief.Alaric Bloodcrown met his gaze, his crimson eyes burning with unshakable resolve. "Dare? No, Your Highness. I act."


    Turning to address the gathered nobles, Alaric spoke with clarity and conviction. "For centuries, we, the noble families of Blood Jewel Kingdom, have upheld our duties, our sacrifices ensuring the kingdom''s survival. But those entrusted with its throne have forgotten their own responsibilities. Tonight, the Bloodcrown family declares that we will no longer serve under an unworthy ruler."


    Catherine stood beside her father, her presence as striking as his words. She remained silent, but her steady gaze and poised demeanor conveyed her agreement. The Bloodcrown family was united in this decision, and they would not back down. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Crown Prince clenched his fists, his voice cracking as he shouted, "This is treason! You''ll pay for this insolence!"


    But Alaric merely turned away, a faint smile playing on his lips as he addressed his knights. "Escort the prince to the palace. Ensure his safe return. Let him deliver our message to his father."


    The knight bowed deeply once more and gestured for the Crown Prince to follow. Humiliated and seething, the Crown Prince stormed out of the hall, flanked by the Bloodcrown knights.


    As the doors closed behind them, Alaric turned to the remaining nobles, his expression hardening. "The time for blind loyalty is over. Those who value strength and justice will know where to stand."


    Cheers erupted from a portion of the crowd, while others remained silent, their loyalties torn. This night would mark the beginning of a seismic shift in the Blood Jewel Kingdom¡ªa declaration of war, not just for the throne but for the very soul of the kingdom.


    The Bloodcrown family was beloved by all, even the kingdom''s common people. It wasn''t long before the royal family realized just how little power they truly wielded within their own realm.


    For the next week, tension escalated as the royal family mustered their forces. Finally, they marched with their army toward the Bloodcrown estate. At the forefront rode the king, flanked by his arrogant sons, their confidence palpable as they approached the Bloodcrown''s gates.


    The royal army arrived at the gates of the Bloodcrown estate, their presence a show of might and arrogance. Rows of armored soldiers marched in unison, their weapons gleaming under the pale light of the ever-present moon.


    The Crown Prince, still nursing his bruised ego from the humiliation at Catherine''s celebration, smirked. His words dripped with disdain as he addressed the gathered soldiers. "Tonight, we shall end the Bloodcrown line. Kill the men, enslave their women, and leave none alive." His voice carried over the ranks of soldiers, met with raucous cheers from his supporters.


    Another prince, his younger brother, grinned wickedly, licking his lips as he surveyed the estate. "Brother, allow me the pleasure of having some fun with their women before we finish them off," he said, his voice oozing malice.


    The soldiers laughed, emboldened by their leaders'' confidence. They regarded the Bloodcrown family not as a threat but as prey. Little did they realize how grossly they underestimated the power of their adversaries.


    The Bloodcrown estate stood as a dark fortress against the night, its obsidian walls emanating an ominous aura. It was no ordinary stronghold; centuries of accumulated power seeped into its very foundation, making it a reflection of its inhabitants'' unmatched strength.


    Among the vampire clans, the Bloodcrown was renowned not only for their prowess in battle but also for their unparalleled beauty. Unlike other vampire clans, known for their alabaster hair and pale features, the Bloodcrown were unique with their flowing black hair and striking crimson eyes. They were revered as the pinnacle of vampiric evolution, admired and envied by allies and enemies alike.


    The people of the kingdom adored the Bloodcrown family, seeing them as protectors who valued justice and strength. Even as the royal family prepared for war, whispers of dissent grew among the common folk. Many viewed the royals as tyrants, and their attempt to crush the Bloodcrown was seen as an act of jealousy and fear.


    Inside the estate, Alaric Bloodcrown stood with his commanders, gazing calmly at the approaching army. His face betrayed no fear, only cold calculation. Beside him, Catherine exuded a quiet confidence, her black hair cascading down her shoulders as her crimson eyes glowed faintly.


    "Father," she said softly, her voice carrying an edge of anticipation. "Do we give them a chance to retreat?"


    Alaric''s smirk widened as he gestured toward Isolde, his eldest daughter. Her beauty was captivating, her presence commanding. Her long black hair framed a face of maturity and elegance that surpassed even Catherine''s youthful charm.


    "Dear, do you wish to handle this?" Alaric asked, his tone casual yet laced with expectation.


    Isolde rose gracefully, adjusting the hem of her crimson gown. "Of course," she replied, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "It''s been a while since I''ve had any entertainment."


    Catherine tilted her head, watching her elder sister curiously. "She''s going alone?" she asked, her voice tinged with both awe and worry.


    "Yes," Alaric confirmed. "It''s time you witnessed the true might of our family. Observe and learn."


    As Isolde stepped outside the gates, her aura alone silenced the jeering soldiers. The Crown Prince, his confidence bolstered by the size of his army, sneered at her.


    "Did you come here to surrender, little lady?" he mocked, his voice dripping with derision. "If so, kneel now, and maybe I''ll be merciful."


    Isolde''s crimson eyes locked onto his, her expression unchanging. "Surrender?" she repeated softly, her voice carrying an eerie calm. "No, I came to give you a choice: flee now or face annihilation."


    The Crown Prince and his soldiers burst into laughter, the sound echoing across the battlefield. The prince shook his head, stepping forward with an exaggerated bow. "How adorable. A woman of your beauty shouldn''t waste her words on threats. Kneel, and I might make you my queen."


    Isolde sighed, shaking her head. "You truly are pathetic."


    Without another word, she raised her hand. Above her, a blood-red crown materialized, glowing ominously as the air grew thick with power. The prince''s laughter faltered as he felt an inexplicable weight pressing down on him.


    "What... what is this?" he stammered, his bravado cracking.


    "Bloodcrown," Isolde murmured, her voice cold. From the crown, tendrils of crimson energy lashed out, forming into knights made entirely of blood. They stood tall and imposing, their weapons gleaming as if forged from liquid rubies.


    The prince''s eyes widened in terror. "You think these illusions can stop me?" he shouted, trying to mask his fear.


    Isolde chuckled softly, her smile devoid of warmth. "Illusions? No, little prince. These are my Blood Knights. And unlike your pitiful soldiers, they cannot be harmed by mortal weapons."


    The prince drew his sword, pointing it at her. "Attack! Kill her!"


    His soldiers hesitated, the Blood Knights'' presence unnerving them. At their leader''s repeated orders, they finally charged forward.


    Isolde didn''t flinch. With a flick of her wrist, her knights moved as one, their weapons cleaving through the enemy ranks effortlessly. Swords, spears, and arrows passed through their ethereal forms, leaving them unharmed. The soldiers'' cries of agony echoed as they fell, their blood absorbed by the knights, making them stronger.


    From atop his steed, the king watched with growing unease. "Enough of this nonsense!" he bellowed, leaping down from his horse. He unsheathed a massive blade, its edge glowing with enchantments. "I''ll deal with her myself!"


    Isolde turned to face him, her expression calm. "You''re welcome to try," she said, extending her hand as a crimson blade formed in her grasp.


    The king charged, his enchanted blade humming with power. Their weapons clashed, the impact shaking the ground. Sparks flew as the two exchanged blows, but it quickly became clear that Isolde wasn''t just holding her own¡ªshe was toying with him.


    "You''re strong," she said, her voice almost bored. "But strength alone isn''t enough against me."


    With a sudden surge of power, she disarmed him, her blade slicing through his weapon as if it were paper. The king staggered back, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Isolde raised her blade, its edge glinting ominously. "This is your last chance. Leave now, or die."


    The king hesitated, his pride warring with his survival instincts. Behind him, the remnants of his army were in chaos, overwhelmed by the Blood Knights. The Crown Prince and his brothers watched in horror, their earlier arrogance replaced by terror.


    Isolde''s eyes narrowed. "Very well."


    With a single, swift motion, her blade descended. The battlefield was silent as the king fell, his blood pooling at her feet, feeding the Blood Knights.


    She turned to the remaining soldiers, her voice ringing out like a death knell. "Flee, and tell the world what happens to those who challenge the Bloodcrown."


    The surviving soldiers didn''t hesitate. They turned and ran, abandoning their fallen king and shattered pride. The Crown Prince, pale and trembling, was dragged away by his brothers.


    Isolde watched them go, her expression serene. "Pathetic," she murmured, dismissing her knights with a wave of her hand.


    Behind her, Alaric and Catherine stepped forward, both wearing proud smiles.


    "You''ve outdone yourself, my dear," Alaric said, his tone approving.

 Chapter 62 Catherine Past III

    For the Bloodcrown, it was a common occurrence that they soon forgot, as the years passed and their lives continued unchallenged. Many decades later, the Crown Prince ascended to the throne as king, but he never lived peacefully. He refused to marry, haunted by the fear that one day the Bloodcrown would return to destroy him. His paranoia consumed him, and he eventually left the palace, obsessing over dark magic and dedicating his life to finding a way to counter the Bloodcrown''s power.Despite countless attempts, centuries of research, and endless abductions of scholars and mages, he found nothing. His obsession deepened as he continued his search for a way to exact revenge. A thousand years passed, and he remained as determined as ever, clutching onto the throne of fear rather than strength.


    The throne had long since passed him by, yet he clung to life, sustained by forbidden magic and an insatiable hatred for the Bloodcrown. His fear of their power had twisted into a dark ambition to destroy them once and for all.


    Locked in his desolate tower, surrounded by the remnants of his once-proud lineage, the former prince poured over ancient tomes.


    Finally, one fateful day, he found something¡ªa forbidden book, its pages filled with grimoires and incantations for summoning entities from other worlds. The Crown Prince, now more a shell of his former self than a king, gripped the ancient tome with trembling hands.


    The book contained a ritual that promised the summoning of a being powerful enough to annihilate even the Bloodcrown. He believed this entity would finally allow him to rid the world of the family that haunted him.


    But then, a darker thought crossed his mind.


    "No... not Catherine," he murmured, his lips curling into a vile grin. "I will make that wretched girl mine. I will break her, over and over, every day and night, in the ruined halls of her ancestors'' corpses. She will suffer as I rape her in front of her dead family"


    His laughter echoed in the dark chamber as he prepared the ritual. It was a spell requiring nearly 1,000 years of accumulated energy, the culmination of every sacrifice, every stolen soul, and every ounce of dark magic he had hoarded. The Crown Prince, driven by his boundless hatred, began the preparations, unaware of the doom he might be inviting not just upon himself, but upon the entire world.


    Years of preparation culminated in this moment. The prince, now a shadow of his former self, stood before an intricate circle carved into the floor of his chamber, glowing with malevolent energy. He began the incantation, his voice cracked but resolute.


    As the spell neared completion, the tower shook violently. The air grew thick with the scent of sulfur and blood. Shadows coalesced within the circle, taking on monstrous forms. A rift tore open in the air, revealing a glimpse into another world¡ªa plane of darkness and chaos.


    From the portal emerged a towering figure cloaked in shadow, its eyes burning like embers. It spoke, its voice reverberating like thunder.


    "Who dares summon me?"


    The prince dropped to his knees, his body trembling. "I am your servant, great one. I have summoned you to grant me the power to destroy my enemies¡ªthe accursed Bloodcrown clan."


    The creature studied him, its gaze piercing. "You seek power to rival the Bloodcrown? Their strength is rooted in blood, ancient and eternal. What will you offer in exchange for my aid?"


    The prince hesitated only briefly. "I offer my soul. My life. Anything you desire¡ªso long as you grant me the strength to destroy them."


    The being''s laughter shook the tower. "Very well. Your soul will be mine, and I shall grant you a weapon¡ªa force capable of annihilating even the Bloodcrown. But beware, mortal. Such power comes at a cost."


    The prince nodded frantically, his desperation outweighing his fear. The creature extended a clawed hand, and a black, pulsating orb appeared in its palm.


    "Take it. Use it wisely, and it will help you rule the world."


    The prince reached out, his fingers brushing the orb. Instantly, searing pain shot through his body as the orb''s dark energy fused with him. He screamed, his body writhing as the transformation began. The orb sank into his chest, its energy twisting his form into something monstrous¡ªa being neither human nor vampire.


    When the pain subsided, the prince stood, his body radiating with unholy power. His eyes glowed with malevolence, and his voice carried an unnatural echo.


    "I am no longer bound by mortality," he whispered, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "The Bloodcrown will fall, and Catherine... she will be mine." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Crown Prince stood tall before the swirling portal, his body thrumming with an unnatural energy that pulsed through his veins. His Blood Jewel ability, once a formidable power to control dark energy and matter, had been twisted and amplified by the pact he forged with the otherworldly entity.


    Now, he could shape the abyss itself, pulling forth nightmares from its depths to do his bidding. With a flick of his hand, shadows erupted from the portal, morphing into grotesque creatures¡ªbeasts with elongated limbs, hollow eyes, and jagged, serrated teeth. Their forms defied logic, as if they were crafted by madness itself, bound together by his will.


    The air around him crackled with power as his Blood Jewel ability merged seamlessly with the dark magic coursing through him. He grinned, a sinister glow radiating from his body as the creatures knelt before him, awaiting orders.


    "This is just the beginning," he murmured, his voice resonating with a chilling echo. "The Bloodcrown will face the terror they deserve."


    His Dark Jewel, now bathed in corrupted energy, emitted waves of malevolent power. It gave him dominion not only over the shadows but also over the very fabric of dark matter. This newfound strength allowed him to mold the creatures into even deadlier forms, binding them with dark energy so dense that their mere presence warped the air around them.


    With his enhanced Blood Jewel ability, he extended his influence far beyond what any of his ancestors could achieve. He could summon not just one or two creatures but entire battalions of these abominations, each infused with a fraction of his own sinister power.


    The Crown Prince turned to his growing legion, the grotesque forms shifting and snarling in unison. With a wave of his hand, he directed them forward. "To the Bloodcrown estate!" he roared. "Leave nothing but ash and ruin!"


    The creatures surged forth, their unholy cries piercing the night. As the Crown Prince followed, his form wreathed in dark energy, he whispered to himself with a twisted grin.


    "Catherine, prepare yourself. I''m coming for you."


    *****


    As the ground trembled with the march of the grotesque army, the Bloodcrown estate stood as a bastion of defiance. Its crimson walls, reinforced with ancient enchantments, shimmered faintly in the moonlight. Alaric watched from the estate''s high balcony, his sharp eyes scanning the horizon as the monstrosities approached.


    Behind the horde loomed the towering figure of the Crown Prince, now a six-meter-tall monstrosity. His cracked, grey skin pulsed with veins of dark energy, and a glowing, pulsating orb embedded in his chest radiated malevolent power. Every step he took left cracks in the earth, the sheer weight of his presence spreading dread among even the bravest defenders.


    "What are these creatures?" Alaric asked, his voice calm yet filled with a dangerous edge.


    One of the elder Bloodcrown knights, his crimson armor gleaming, responded grimly, "They appear to be constructs of corrupted energy, my Lord. Abyssal constructs, summoned from a realm of pure darkness."


    Another elder nodded, sending a group of Bloodcrown knights to engage the advancing horde. The knights, clad in shimmering blood-red armor, unleashed devastating strikes. Their Blood Warrior constructs clashed with the dark abominations, bursts of energy erupting as the two forces collided.


    However, the abyssal creatures were resilient, their forms regenerating with the corrupted energy that sustained them. The knights fought valiantly but soon realized their weapons had little effect.


    "The only way to destroy them is with absorption," one elder declared. "We need the aid of the Mephis Clan!"


    Alaric nodded. The Mephis Clan, known for their Dark Absorption ability, could neutralize and consume dark energy, turning it into power for themselves. A call was sent for their assistance, while the Bloodcrown defenders held the line, their resolve unwavering.


    Just as the Bloodcrown forces began regrouping, a chilling scene unfolded.


    "Let''s hold¡ª" an elder began, but his words were cut off as blood spewed from his mouth. His body collapsed, cleaved cleanly in half.


    The defenders froze, their eyes darting toward the figure standing over the elder''s bisected corpse. A humanoid figure, taller than most, with razor-sharp claws that dripped with blood, smirked as his glowing crimson eyes scanned the defenders with predatory amusement.


    "Who... Who are you?" another knight stammered, raising his weapon.


    The figure chuckled darkly, flexing his claws. His voice was smooth yet laced with menace. "I am Razo, the Crown Prince''s chosen harbinger of death. And you... You''re just tonight''s entertainment."


    Razo''s aura surged, a mix of dark energy and bloodlust that sent shivers through even the most seasoned warriors. His movements were a blur as he dashed forward, cutting down a line of Bloodcrown knights with ease.


    "Hold the line!" Alaric commanded, stepping forward as he summoned his Blood Warrior constructs. Crimson energy flowed around him, forming massive armored knights that stood ready to confront Razo.

 Chapter 63 Catherine Past IV

    Bloodcrown¡ªa family known for their unparalleled strength, capable of dominating not just a kingdom but the entire world. A single elder of their lineage was said to wield enough power to destroy and conquer a continent on his own.But now, one such elder had been slaughtered with such ease that made Alaric doubted whether the fallen was truly from their family. Deep down, however, he knew the truth. This was no stranger¡ªit was indeed one of his own.


    Alaric turned his gaze toward the monster who called himself Pazu, cutting a bloody path toward the Bloodcrown estate.


    "Kill him," Alaric commanded, his voice cold and resolute. A high elder nodded in acknowledgment, rising into the air from the castle. The illusory Bloodcrown above his head gleamed ominously, and a torrent of blood surged toward him, enveloping his form. In moments, he stood transformed into a towering Blood Knight, a crimson titan of unholy power.


    The massive Blood Knight hefted its enormous sword and swung it with terrifying force at Pazu. The dark figure responded in kind, lashing out with his own blade forged of malevolent energy. Their weapons collided in a deafening explosion of power, sending shockwaves that shattered the battlefield below.


    The clash between the Blood Knight and the Darkborne monstrosity raged, their titanic struggle uprooting the very earth and scattering the ongoing skirmishes like leaves in a storm. This was no ordinary duel¡ªit was a battle of giants, shaking the foundations of the world itself.


    The ground trembled as the Blood Knight pressed forward, its blade cutting arcs through the air with blinding speed. Each swing carried the weight of centuries of bloodshed, the accumulated essence of countless lives. Yet, Pazu stood unfazed. His dark energy coiled around him like living shadows, twisting and snapping at the crimson knight.


    "You are nothing but an ant!" Pazu snarled, his voice a guttural growl that seemed to echo from the depths of the abyss. He raised his sword, black energy surging along its edge. With a single strike, he met the Blood Knight''s blade once more, the resulting impact splitting the sky with a blinding flash of light and darkness intertwined.


    Alaric watched from the castle, his expression unreadable. The Bloodcrown estate trembled under the force of the battle. Pieces of the ancient stone walls crumbled, falling into the blood-soaked grounds below.


    "Hold your ground," Alaric muttered to himself, though it was unclear if he spoke to the Blood Knight or to himself. He clenched his fists, feeling the overwhelming power radiating from both combatants.


    Pazu roared, unleashing a wave of dark energy that sent the Blood Knight skidding backward, gouging massive trenches into the earth. But the Blood Knight stood tall, its glowing eyes burning like twin suns of rage. It lunged forward, blade raised high, intent on cleaving the intruder in two.


    Pazu smirked, sidestepping with unnatural speed, and retaliated with a slash that tore through the Blood Knight''s armor, leaving a gash from which blood oozed like molten lava. The knight staggered but quickly recovered, the wound sealing itself as the blood around it flowed back into place.


    "You are persistent," Pazu mused, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "But persistence without purpose is meaningless."


    The Blood Knight did not respond, for it had no words¡ªonly the will of the elder controlling it. It swung again, its strikes growing faster, more desperate, each one aiming to overpower the dark monster before it.


    But Pazu was relentless, meeting every blow with ease, his movements precise and calculated. It was clear he was toying with his opponent, testing the limits of the Blood Knight''s strength. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Alaric''s eyes narrowed as he observed the battle. He''s stronger than I thought, he admitted to himself, a rare moment of doubt creeping into his mind. Yet, he could not show weakness. Not now. Not while his family''s legacy hung in the balance.


    "Prepare the others," Alaric said, turning to a group of Bloodcrown warriors gathered behind him. "If the Blood Knight falls, we will face him together. He will not walk away from this estate alive."


    The warriors nodded, their faces grim but resolute. The Bloodcrown would not surrender, not to Pazu, not to anyone.


    The clash between the Blood Knight and Pazu intensified, shaking the heavens and earth. The Blood Knight lunged again, unleashing a whirlwind of strikes. Each blow sent ripples of crimson energy through the air, carving craters into the earth and scattering debris like confetti.


    But Pazu moved like a shadow, slipping through the barrage with inhuman grace. His sword¡ªdark and jagged like a shard of the void¡ªcountered with brutal efficiency, each swing sending arcs of black energy slicing through the Blood Knight''s defenses.


    The Blood Knight staggered, its towering form flickering as the blood that sustained it struggled to keep pace with the onslaught. Pazu grinned, his fanged smile oozing with cruel satisfaction.


    "Is this the best the Bloodcrown can muster?" he sneered, driving his sword deep into the Blood Knight''s chest. The massive figure convulsed as the dark energy seeped into its core, threatening to unravel the ancient magic binding it.


    In the distance, Alaric watched in silence, his face a mask of fury and determination. With a wave of his hand, the warriors behind him stepped forward, their eyes glowing with the same crimson light as the Blood Knight. They began to chant in unison, their voices merging into an ominous hymn that made the very air tremble.


    The Blood Knight suddenly roared, its shattered form surging with new strength as the blood of its summoners flowed into it. The gash in its chest sealed, and its armor solidified, burning brighter than ever before. With a mighty swing, it drove Pazu back, forcing him to skid across the battlefield.


    Pazu straightened, his smirk widening. "Ah, so there''s more to you after all," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. He raised his hand, summoning a storm of black lightning that crackled around him, darkening the sky. "Good. I was starting to get bored."


    The Blood Knight charged, its renewed strength turning its movements into a blur of crimson destruction. The two forces collided again, their strikes releasing shockwaves that sent nearby mountains crumbling and reduced the estate grounds to an apocalyptic wasteland.


    Above it all, Alaric stood firm, his mind racing. This cannot end like this. If Pazu wins, it won''t just be the Bloodcrown''s pride that falls¡ªour very existence will be erased.


    "Ready the Bloodgate," Alaric ordered suddenly, his voice cutting through the din of battle.


    The warriors behind him hesitated, their faces blanching. "The Bloodgate, my lord?" one of them asked cautiously. "But the consequences¡ª"


    "Do it," Alaric snapped, his tone leaving no room for argument. "If we do not act now, there will be no Bloodcrown left to worry about consequences."


    The warriors exchanged uneasy glances before nodding. They began their preparations, carving sigils into the ground with their blades and spilling their own blood into the grooves. The sigils glowed with an eerie red light, pulsating in time with the battle raging nearby.


    Pazu, still locked in combat with the Blood Knight, noticed the change in the air. His grin faltered for the first time as he glanced toward the castle. "What are you planning, Alaric?" he muttered, his eyes narrowing.


    The Bloodgate''s activation was nearing completion, its energy building into a vortex of blood and power. Alaric stepped forward, his crimson eyes burning like embers. "You''ve made a grave mistake, Pazu," he said, his voice carrying across the battlefield. "You thought the Bloodcrown would break so easily."


    With a final surge of energy, the Bloodgate erupted in a blinding explosion of crimson light, bathing the entire battlefield in its glow. Whatever Alaric had summoned, it was about to change the course of the fight¡ªand perhaps the fate of the world.


    The crimson light from the Bloodgate expanded, its glow consuming the battlefield and forcing all within its radius to pause¡ªeven Pazu, whose dark energy faltered momentarily in its overwhelming presence.


    From the vortex of light emerged a figure, neither man nor beast, but a being forged entirely of blood and wrath. It towered over the Blood Knight, its body a pulsating mass of veins, arteries, and molten essence, exuding a pressure so suffocating that even the earth beneath it began to crack and buckle.


    "The Blood Annihilation Titan..." one of the warriors whispered in awe and terror, their voice barely audible over the deafening hum of power.


    Alaric''s expression remained grim as he gazed upon the summoned monstrosity. This was no mere weapon. It was a manifestation of the Bloodcrown''s legacy, an ancient guardian sealed away for centuries, its very existence a double-edged sword.


    The Blood Titan let out a roar that shook the heavens, its soundless cry vibrating through the hearts of all present. It turned its glowing, formless eyes toward Pazu, its very gaze a promise of annihilation.


    Pazu stood still, his smirk now replaced with a look of wary curiosity. "Interesting," he muttered, gripping his blade tighter. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 64 Catherine Past V

    Pazu stood still, his smirk now replaced with a look of wary curiosity. "Interesting," he muttered, gripping his blade tighter. "So this is what the Bloodcrown hides in its shadows. A fitting challenge."The Blood Titan wasted no time. It raised one massive arm, forming a blade from the blood coursing through its veins, and swung it down with the force of a falling star. Pazu leapt back, the ground where he had stood erupting into a geyser of molten crimson.


    "You think this monstrosity will stop me?" Pazu growled, his voice tinged with amusement and defiance. "I am the harbinger of darkness, the destroyer of worlds!"


    Dark energy erupted from his form, enveloping him in a vortex of shadow. He dashed toward the Blood Titan, his blade meeting the colossal blood-forged weapon in midair. The resulting collision created a cataclysmic shockwave, flattening what remained of the Bloodcrown estate and sending both the Blood Knight and the warriors reeling.


    Alaric shielded his eyes from the storm of energy, his heart pounding. This cannot fail. Not here. Not now.


    The Blood Titan roared again, the sound like the groaning of a dying world, and pressed forward. Its body continuously regenerated from the blood surrounding it, each wound inflicted by Pazu closing almost instantly. It lashed out with both arms, striking with ferocity that sent Pazu skidding across the battlefield.


    For the first time, Pazu stumbled. He straightened, a thin trickle of dark ichor dripping from his lips. "Impressive," he admitted, his grin returning. "But if this is your best, then you''ve already lost."


    Pazu raised his blade high, and the shadows around him coalesced into a towering black spire. The air grew cold as a sinister aura engulfed the battlefield, suffocating and oppressive.


    Alaric''s eyes widened. He''s drawing out more power... is there no end to him?


    The Blood Titan surged forward, undeterred by the growing darkness. Its massive fists slammed into the ground, sending shockwaves that splintered the earth, but Pazu was already moving, his blade cutting through the air in a deadly arc. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the two titans clashed, the very fabric of reality seemed to strain under the weight of their power. The world around them darkened, as if their battle threatened to consume existence itself.


    In the distance, Alaric''s warriors continued to chant, feeding their remaining strength into the Blood Titan. But Alaric knew it wasn''t enough. If the Blood Titan fell, there would be nothing left to stop Pazu.


    Gritting his teeth, Alaric made a decision. He turned to the warriors beside him. "Prepare the Crimson Ascension. I''ll give my blood if that''s what it takes."


    The warriors hesitated, their faces pale. "My lord," one began, "if you enact the Crimson Ascension, you¡ª"


    "I know the cost!" Alaric snapped. "But we will not let him walk away from this. Do it now!"


    The warriors bowed, their reluctance giving way to determination. As they began the ritual, Alaric stepped forward, his hands glowing with the same crimson light as the Bloodgate. If the Blood Titan couldn''t destroy Pazu, then he would unleash every last drop of the Bloodcrown''s power to ensure their legacy endured.


    The final battle had truly begun.


    As the warriors chanted and the Crimson Ascension ritual began, the battlefield seemed to freeze for a moment. The blood-red glow around Alaric intensified, spreading outward like tendrils reaching for the heavens. The power coursing through him was ancient and volatile, a force only the Bloodcrown lineage could harness¡ªand only at the gravest cost.


    The Blood Titan continued its relentless assault on Pazu, but the dark warrior grew more menacing with each passing moment. The spire of black energy he had summoned loomed over him, feeding him with an endless well of malice. He met the Titan''s strikes blow for blow, each clash sending ripples through reality itself. Find more chapters on empire


    "I see you''re finally taking me seriously, Bloodcrown," Pazu called out, his voice carrying over the chaos. He swung his blade with ferocity, carving deep into the Blood Titan''s arm, which regenerated instantly. "But this... this is still not enough!"


    He raised his hand, and the black spire pulsed, sending a shockwave of darkness that pushed the Blood Titan back. For the first time, the Titan faltered, its form flickering as though the blood sustaining it was being corrupted.


    Alaric stepped forward, his body glowing brighter with each step. Crimson sigils appeared on his skin, ancient runes of the Bloodcrown''s forbidden magic. His voice joined the chant, deep and commanding, resonating with a power that made the ground tremble.


    The Bloodgate pulsed once more, its energy funneling directly into Alaric. His form began to change, his body becoming leaner, his features sharper. His hair turned a deep crimson, and his eyes glowed like molten rubies. He was becoming something more¡ªsomething far beyond mortal comprehension.


    Pazu turned his gaze toward Alaric, his smirk fading. For the first time, there was a glimmer of caution in his eyes. "Ah... so you''ve decided to join the fray yourself," he said, his tone quieter but no less menacing.


    Alaric raised a hand, and the Blood Titan surged forward with renewed vigor, its strikes faster and stronger than before. It slammed into Pazu with unrelenting force, driving him backward and shattering the dark spire behind him.


    "You underestimated us," Alaric said, his voice reverberating with power. He stepped onto the battlefield, the blood around him forming a crimson aura that crackled with energy. "You thought the Bloodcrown was just a name, a family grown weak over time. But we are more than you can imagine."


    Pazu snarled, his black energy spiraling around him like a storm. "You''re still clinging to this legacy of yours," he spat. "Do you think it will save you from me?!"


    He surged forward, his blade slicing through the air toward Alaric. But before it could reach him, the blood surrounding Alaric solidified into a barrier, stopping the strike cold. With a flick of his wrist, Alaric sent the blood spiraling toward Pazu, forming jagged spears that pierced through the shadows.


    Pazu roared, his energy flaring as he destroyed the spears, but Alaric was already moving. With a speed that defied comprehension, he closed the distance, his hand glowing with crimson fire. He struck Pazu directly in the chest, sending him hurtling back and embedding him into a nearby cliffside.


    The Blood Titan roared triumphantly, standing at Alaric''s side like a guardian ready to finish the job.


    Pazu staggered to his feet, his armor cracked, his dark energy flickering. And yet, he laughed. "You''re impressive, Bloodcrown. I''ll give you that," he said, blood dripping from his mouth. "But you still don''t understand."


    He raised his arms, and the shadows around him coalesced once more, larger and darker than before. The ground beneath him warped, and the air grew impossibly cold. "I am not here to conquer," he growled, his voice echoing with an unholy resonance. "I am here to destroy. To erase everything you are."


    Alaric''s eyes narrowed as he felt the shift in energy. This was it¡ªthe true form of the monster before him.


    The air thickened with malice as Pazu''s transformation reached its zenith. His form expanded, tendrils of darkness radiating from his body like jagged, living shadows. His once-humanoid frame twisted into something monstrous¡ªa towering, chaotic amalgamation of armor, claws, and eyes burning with abyssal fire. The ground beneath him cracked and rotted, unable to bear the weight of his corruption.


    Alaric stared, unwavering, as the full extent of Pazu''s power revealed itself. The Blood Titan beside him growled, its molten crimson form rippling with anticipation. Around them, the battlefield had fallen silent, the remaining warriors of the Bloodcrown estate retreating to a safe distance. They were witnesses now, powerless in the face of what was to come.


    "You speak of destruction," Alaric said, his voice calm but cutting, "as if it''s an end in itself. But destruction without creation is hollow¡ªjust like you, Pazu. A hollow creature, a mockery of power."


    Pazu''s laughter echoed like a death knell, his voice layered with otherworldly distortion. "You think your pride will save you? Your family? Your blood?" He raised his massive clawed hand, shadows swirling around it, forming a sphere of void energy that pulsed with terrifying might. "Let''s see if the Bloodcrown can endure this!"


    Pazu''s laughter echoed like a death knell, his voice layered with otherworldly distortion. "You think your pride will save you? Your family? Your blood?" He raised his massive clawed hand, shadows swirling around it, forming a sphere of void energy that pulsed with terrifying might. "Let''s see if the Bloodcrown can endure this!"


    He hurled the sphere toward Alaric, its velocity shattering the air like a cannonball of obliteration. Alaric didn''t flinch. With a sweep of his arm, the blood surrounding him surged upward, forming a spiraling shield that absorbed the attack. The impact sent ripples of energy in all directions, flattening what little remained of the battlefield.


    When the smoke cleared, Alaric stood unscathed, his glowing eyes fixed on Pazu. "You''re strong, I''ll admit," he said, his tone almost pitying. "But strength without control is nothing but chaos."


    With a single gesture, Alaric unleashed the Blood Titan. The massive being roared, charging at Pazu with unstoppable momentum. Its blade, now glowing with the combined essence of the Bloodcrown warriors and Alaric''s ascended power, cleaved through the air, aiming to bisect the monstrous form.

 Chapter 65 Catherine Past VI

    With a single gesture, Alaric unleashed the Blood Titan. The massive being roared, charging at Pazu with unstoppable momentum. Its blade, now glowing with the combined essence of the Bloodcrown warriors and Alaric''s ascended power, cleaved through the air, aiming to bisect the monstrous form.Pazu caught the blade with both claws, the collision sending a shockwave that tore through the ground and split the sky. The two giants wrestled, their raw power shaking the heavens, but the Blood Titan pressed harder, its form burning brighter with each passing second.


    As the Titan held Pazu in place, Alaric stepped forward, his entire body radiating an aura of divine crimson light. He raised his hand, and the blood around him coalesced into a massive spear, its surface etched with ancient runes. The weapon hummed with the concentrated wrath of generations.


    "This ends now, Pazu," Alaric declared.


    He hurled the spear with impossible force, the projectile cutting through the air like a bolt of judgment. Pazu saw it coming, but the Titan held him firm, its molten arms locking around his grotesque form.


    The spear struck true, piercing Pazu''s chest and detonating in a blinding explosion of crimson light. The shockwave rippled across the battlefield, vaporizing the shadows and disintegrating Pazu''s monstrous form. His roar of defiance echoed one last time before fading into silence.


    When the light finally subsided, the Blood Titan stood motionless, its form beginning to dissolve. Alaric staggered, his body flickering as the strain of the Crimson Ascension took its toll. He dropped to one knee, breathing heavily, but his eyes remained fixed on the spot where Pazu had fallen.


    The battlefield was eerily quiet. The warriors of the Bloodcrown estate approached cautiously, their faces filled with awe and reverence.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    One of them knelt beside Alaric. "My lord¡­ it is done. The Bloodcrown remained standing tall."


    Alaric closed his eyes, allowing himself a moment of relief. But deep within, he knew the battle had cost them dearly. The estate lay in ruins, and the power he had unleashed would leave scars on the land and on his soul.


    "Begin the reconstruction," he ordered softly, rising to his feet. "We will rebuild, stronger than ever. The Bloodcrown will not fall¡ªnot today, not ever."


    As the warriors scattered to follow his command, Alaric cast one final glance at the remnants of the battlefield. Though Pazu had been defeated, Alaric could not shake the feeling that this was only the beginning.


    There are always more shadows waiting to rise, he thought grimly. And when they do, the Bloodcrown will be ready.


    The crimson sky above the Bloodcrown estate began to clear, the oppressive energy from the battle dissipating like a storm passing over the horizon. Yet, the air carried a sense of foreboding, a lingering unease that settled heavily over Alaric as he stood amidst the wreckage.


    The Blood Titan, its purpose fulfilled, crumbled into a cascade of molten blood, returning to the soil from which it had risen. Alaric''s warriors gathered what strength they had left, their eyes fixed on their leader with a mixture of reverence and apprehension. They had witnessed the impossible¡ªa force capable of matching the Bloodcrown''s might¡ªand it had left them shaken.


    "My lord," one of the high elders approached cautiously, his voice low. "The estate is in ruins, and our resources are depleted. This... event will not go unnoticed. The other powers will see this as a sign of weakness."


    Alaric''s gaze hardened, his crimson eyes still glowing faintly with residual power. "Let them come," he said coldly. "The Bloodcrown stands, and we will prove our strength again if we must."


    The elder hesitated before speaking again. "And Pazu¡­ are we certain he is gone?"


    Alaric turned his eyes toward the massive crater where Pazu had fallen. It was a void of scorched earth and shattered stone, the center of the devastation. He could still feel faint traces of darkness lingering there, faint but undeniable.


    "No," Alaric admitted after a moment. "Pazu''s body may be destroyed, but beings like him do not simply vanish. His essence lingers, scattered and weakened¡ªbut not gone. We must be vigilant."


    The elder nodded solemnly and stepped back, leaving Alaric to his thoughts.


    As the hours passed, the warriors began the arduous task of clearing the rubble and tending to the wounded. The Bloodcrown estate, though scarred, still stood as a symbol of their resilience. Alaric oversaw the efforts, his mind weighed down by the magnitude of the battle''s aftermath.


    But as the moon rose high in the sky, its pale light casting long shadows across the ruins, a sense of unease crept into the air once more. Alaric, sensitive to even the slightest shifts in energy, felt it like a cold dagger against his skin.


    "Stay alert," he called to the warriors around him, his voice sharp. "Something isn''t right."


    Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to tremble, a low rumble that grew louder with each passing second. The crater where Pazu had fallen began to glow faintly, a sickly green hue that pulsed like a dying heartbeat. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No..." Alaric whispered, his fists clenching.


    Before anyone could react, a shockwave of dark energy erupted from the crater, sending debris flying and knocking warriors off their feet. From the depths of the void, a shadow began to rise¡ªa formless mass of darkness and malice.


    A voice echoed through the chaos, deep and resonant, carrying an unmistakable edge of mockery.


    "You thought it was over?" the voice taunted. "Fools. You may have destroyed this body, but my will transcends flesh and form. I am eternal."


    Alaric''s blood ran cold as he recognized the voice. Pazu.


    The shadow coalesced into a vaguely humanoid shape, its eyes glowing with unnatural light. Though diminished, the presence was no less terrifying, its aura still oppressive enough to make the warriors tremble.


    "How...?" one of them whispered in horror.


    Pazu laughed, a guttural sound that seemed to echo from the abyss itself. "You cannot kill what is already beyond death. This is far from over, Bloodcrown. This was only a taste of what''s to come."


    Alaric stepped forward, his body still weakened from the Crimson Ascension but his resolve unwavering. "You''re a stubborn stain, Pazu," he said, his voice steady. "But even stains can be erased."


    He raised his hand, summoning the blood around him once more. The warriors rallied behind him, their fear replaced by the resolve to stand with their leader.


    But Alaric knew the truth: this battle was far from over. Pazu''s persistence meant that a far greater darkness was on the horizon, one that could not be defeated by sheer power alone.


    As the shadow of Pazu loomed over them, Alaric''s mind raced. If the Bloodcrown were to survive what was to come, they would need more than strength¡ªthey would need unity, cunning, and the unbreakable will to face the darkness again.


    Let it come, he thought grimly. We are the Bloodcrown. We will endure.


    And so, as the ruins of the estate became the staging ground for another battle, Alaric stood tall, the weight of his family''s legacy burning brighter than ever in his heart.


    The air crackled with tension as Alaric squared off against the spectral remnant of Pazu. The warriors around him formed a loose circle, their weapons drawn, but even they knew that this fight was beyond their power. The Bloodcrown''s strength was now embodied in their leader, and they would either triumph or fall with him.


    Pazu''s shadowy form twisted unnaturally, his eyes burning like twin stars of malevolence. "You should feel honored, Alaric," he hissed. "Few have pushed me to such limits. But you will come to regret your defiance."


    Alaric didn''t respond immediately. His crimson aura flared, drawing the blood spilled on the battlefield into a swirling vortex around him. He could feel his body protesting¡ªthe strain of the Crimson Ascension had not yet subsided, and his reserves were dangerously low. But there was no time for weakness. Not now.


    "I''ve heard enough of your boasting," Alaric finally said, his voice carrying the weight of his resolve. "You''re nothing more than a parasite clinging to existence. And parasites are meant to be crushed."


    Pazu let out a guttural laugh, the sound reverberating like the toll of a death bell. "Then come, little king," he mocked, spreading his shadowy arms wide. "Let us see if you can crush the void itself."


    The first clash was cataclysmic. Alaric launched himself forward, his blade forged from pure blood energy colliding with Pazu''s claws. Sparks of crimson and black erupted in all directions, illuminating the ruins with a harsh, flickering light.


    Pazu retaliated with a sweeping strike, his shadowy limbs expanding and warping like living tendrils. Alaric dodged with precision, his movements fueled by years of training and the instincts of a warrior born. He countered with a series of rapid strikes, each one aimed to exploit the gaps in Pazu''s shifting form.


    But Pazu was no ordinary opponent. His essence was fluid, unbound by the limitations of flesh and bone. Each time Alaric struck, the shadows would reform, his attacks seemingly absorbed into the void.


    "You fight like a mortal," Pazu sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. "Did you really think that would be enough?"

 Chapter 66 Catherine Past VII

    Experience tales at empireAlaric knelt on the blood-soaked ground, his breath ragged, his body trembling from both pain and exhaustion. His right arm was gone, the stump wrapped hastily in torn cloth to stem the bleeding. His once-pristine armor was shattered, barely clinging to his battered form, and his body bore countless wounds¡ªeach a reminder of the brutal battle against Pazu.


    It had been three days since the formless entity was defeated, but the price of victory weighed heavily on him. He turned his gaze to the field around him, and his expression darkened.


    The bodies of five Bloodcrown elders lay lifeless nearby, their once-mighty forms reduced to hollow shells. Each of them had given their all to ensure Pazu''s destruction, their sacrifices carved into the very earth. They had been pillars of strength, mentors, and warriors without equal. Now, they were gone.


    "Damn it," Alaric growled, his voice low but seething with rage. He slammed his fist into the ground, bloodied fingers clawing at the dirt. "Damn that bastard King!"


    The words tore from his throat like a curse. He wasn''t just blaming Pazu, though the monstrous entity had wrought unimaginable havoc. No, Alaric''s anger was directed at someone far more insidious: the nameless figure who had unleashed Pazu on them in the first place¡ªthe shadowy hand that had orchestrated this disaster.


    The King in Bloodcrown Shadow


    it was the title given to former king who dared to cover a Bloodcrown beauty. It was not given by Bloodcrown but the supporters of other princes and Princess who decided to mess with the King to made him abduct the Throne.


    A stain that he would always carry for his failure.


    ****


    Alaric forced himself to his feet, gritting his teeth against the searing pain. His remaining warriors stood at a respectful distance, unsure whether to approach their lord in his grief. Their numbers had been decimated, and those who survived bore the same haunted look¡ªfaces marked by exhaustion and loss.


    A young soldier, barely more than a boy, hesitated before stepping forward. His voice was tentative, his hands trembling. "My lord¡­ the others¡­ they''re asking for guidance. What do we do now?"


    Alaric turned his crimson eyes on the boy, and for a moment, the soldier flinched under the weight of his gaze. But then, Alaric''s expression softened, his voice quiet but firm.


    "We rebuild," he said, though the words felt hollow. "We honor the fallen and prepare for what''s to come."


    "But my lord," the soldier stammered, "how can we stand against¡­ against another force like that? We''ve lost so many¡­"


    Alaric''s gaze shifted to the horizon, his jaw tightening. He could feel the faint remnants of Pazu''s essence, scattered and weak, but not gone entirely. The battle had not just been against one enemy¡ªit had been a test, a prelude to something far worse.


    "We''ll find a way," Alaric said, though his voice betrayed a flicker of doubt. He glanced down at his missing arm, a grim reminder of his mortality. "The Bloodcrown has faced extinction before, and we survived. We will survive this too."


    Later that night, Alaric stood in the ruined halls of the Bloodcrown estate, alone. The once-grand castle was a shell of its former self, its walls scarred by fire and shadow. The blood-red crown sigil above the throne flickered faintly, a symbol of their diminished power.


    He knelt before the throne, his hand resting on the cold stone. Memories of the fallen elders flooded his mind¡ªtheir laughter, their wisdom, their unyielding loyalty. He clenched his jaw, his heart heavy with grief.


    "You gave everything," he murmured. "And I failed to protect you."


    A gust of wind blew through the shattered windows, carrying with it a faint, whispering voice. Alaric stiffened, his senses sharpening.


    "You didn''t fail, Alaric," the voice said, low and echoing. "You survived. And survival¡­ is the first step to vengeance."


    Alaric rose to his feet, his crimson eyes scanning the room. The voice was unfamiliar, but its tone was not hostile.


    "Who''s there?" he demanded, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his blade¡ªonly to remember it lay broken in the aftermath of the battle.


    A figure stepped from the shadows, cloaked in darkness but bearing an aura of quiet power. The figure''s face was obscured, but their voice was steady.


    "An ally," they said simply. "One who also seeks the end of the former king"


    Alaric narrowed his eyes, his instincts screaming caution. "And why should I trust you?"


    The figure chuckled softly. "You shouldn''t. But trust this: the King is not invincible. And if you wish to destroy him, you will need allies. Strong ones."


    Alaric hesitated, his mind racing. The Former King had sent Pazu as a weapon¡ªa harbinger of his greater plans. If this mysterious figure spoke the truth, then the King''s power extended far beyond what the Bloodcrown alone could handle.


    "Speak quickly," Alaric said. "What do you know of him?"


    The figure stepped closer, their voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. "Enough to know his weaknesses. Enough to know where to strike. But first, you must regain your strength, Alaric Bloodcrown. You cannot face him as you are."


    Alaric''s hand clenched into a fist. He hated the truth of those words, but he couldn''t deny them. He nodded slowly, his expression hardening.


    "Then tell me what needs to be done," he said.


    The figure smiled beneath their hood, a glint of satisfaction in their hidden eyes. "The first step," they said, "is reclaiming what was lost. The power of the ancients lies hidden, scattered across the land. And you, Alaric, are the only one who can wield it."


    A spark of determination ignited in Alaric''s chest. The Bloodcrown would rise again, stronger than ever. And when the time came, he would face the former king¡ªnot as a broken lord, but as the unyielding force of vengeance his family''s legacy demanded.


    "Lead the way," Alaric repeated, his tone resolute despite the doubt gnawing at the edges of his mind.


    The cloaked figure nodded and raised his hand, weaving a spell that manifested as an ethereal black tendril stretching into the horizon. The tendril pulsed faintly, its form like a thread of liquid shadow, beckoning Alaric forward.


    "Follow it," the figure said, his voice calm but laced with something Alaric couldn''t quite place. "It will take you to your destination." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alaric hesitated for the briefest of moments before nodding. He had no reason to trust this stranger, but no other options lay before him. His right arm was gone, his forces shattered, and his enemies countless. If there was even the faintest hope of finding the power to protect his people and his legacy, he had to take it.


    As he began to follow the shadowy path, his thoughts churned like a storm.


    I don''t have any other choice but to believe him, Alaric thought grimly. After battling Pazu, I know just how far we are from true strength. Pazu was ranked thirty among the King''s commanders, and he nearly destroyed us. If there are over thirty others, stronger and more relentless, the Bloodcrown might not survive their next attack.


    The weight of his losses bore down on him. The memory of the fallen elders haunted his steps, their sacrifices fresh wounds in his soul.


    The cloaked figure remained where he stood, watching Alaric disappear into the distance. Once the Bloodcrown lord was out of sight, the figure chuckled softly, a sound that grew into a malicious, echoing laugh.


    "Hehehe¡­ just as planned," the figure whispered, his voice dripping with triumph. "With this, the destruction of this world will be accelerated. And when the ashes settle, I will rise above them all. This world will be mine."


    He waved his hand, and the black tendril shimmered faintly, sealing Alaric''s fate to a path he would soon regret.


    Unbeknownst to Alaric, the figure''s true identity was far more sinister than he imagined. If the Former King¡ªthe one who had once ruled over unimaginable power¡ªhad been present, he would have recognized the voice instantly.


    It was the same voice that had whispered to him in the void, promising overwhelming power in exchange for his loyalty. The voice that had transformed him into the King Beyond Shadows, an agent of destruction, enslaved to a force far older and more malevolent than himself.


    This was no ally. This was the puppeteer, the hidden force pulling the strings of chaos and destruction across the world.


    And now, Alaric was unknowingly walking straight into his web.


    The path before Alaric seemed endless, the shadow tendril weaving through ruined landscapes and ominous terrain. Though his body screamed for rest, he pushed forward, his resolve unshaken.


    For the Bloodcrown, he thought, clenching his remaining fist. For my family.


    But as he walked, the faint sense of unease began to grow. The air grew heavier, colder, as if the very land was warning him of the danger ahead.


    Still, he pressed on, unaware that with every step, he was moving closer to the jaws of a trap that could decide the fate of not just the Bloodcrown¡ªbut the entire world.

 Chapter 67 Catherine Past VIII

    The tendril led Alaric through landscapes that seemed to grow darker with every step. The once lush plains near the Bloodcrown estate had become desolate wastelands, the air thick with an unnatural stillness. Shadows loomed over the jagged rocks, and whispers¡ªinaudible yet unnerving¡ªbegan to creep into his thoughts.His hand reflexively hovered near the hilt of his backup blade, though he knew it would be of little use in his current state. He was weakened, wounded, even his vampiric trait not helping him gainst the wounds caused by dark energy, he could only stop them with his blood energy and not heal them yet he is walking a path that he knew might be a trap. Yet his resolve remained firm.


    If this is what it takes to protect the Bloodcrown, then so be it, he thought.


    After what felt like hours, the tendril stopped, spiraling downward into the earth. Before him stood an ancient archway carved into the side of a craggy mountain. The gateway pulsed faintly with dark energy, its surface etched with runes that seemed to shift and writhe like living things. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is it," Alaric muttered, his voice heavy.


    The tendril vanished as he stepped closer to the archway, leaving him alone before its ominous presence. He hesitated for only a moment before crossing the threshold.


    Inside, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The air grew colder, and the faint hum of dark magic surrounded him. The cavern was vast and jagged, with glowing red veins running through the walls like the lifeblood of the mountain.


    In the center of the chamber stood a pedestal, and atop it, a pulsing orb of crimson light. The light cast eerie shadows across the room, its energy calling to Alaric like a siren''s song.


    This power... Alaric''s heart pounded as he approached. He could feel the immense energy radiating from the orb, unlike anything he had encountered before. It was raw, untamed, and alive.


    The closer he got, the louder the whispers became, this time forming coherent words.


    "Take it."


    "With this, you can crush your enemies."


    "Reclaim your glory."


    Alaric stopped before the pedestal, his hand hovering over the orb. The temptation was overwhelming. With this power, he could rebuild the Bloodcrown, defend against the King Beyond Shadows, and strike down anyone who dared oppose them.


    But a voice inside him¡ªa quiet, yet resolute voice¡ªurged caution.


    This power feels... wrong. Dangerous. But do I have another choice?


    As he wrestled with his decision, the room seemed to pulse with anticipation. Then, suddenly, the cavern began to tremble. From the shadows, a figure emerged¡ªa monstrous creature that appeared to be formed of both flesh and shadow. Its glowing eyes locked onto Alaric, and it roared with fury.


    The creature lunged forward, its massive claws slashing through the air. Alaric barely dodged, his instincts kicking in despite his injuries. He drew his blade, but his missing arm made his movements slower, less precise.


    The beast was relentless, forcing Alaric to retreat toward the pedestal. He realized with growing dread that he couldn''t defeat this creature in his current state.


    His gaze flickered to the orb.


    If I take it, I can fight. But at what cost?


    Another strike from the beast sent him sprawling to the ground, his sword clattering away. The creature loomed over him, its claws raised for a killing blow.


    Alaric gritted his teeth. He didn''t have time to weigh the consequences.


    With a roar of defiance, he reached out and grasped the orb.


    The moment his hand touched the orb, a surge of power unlike anything he had ever felt coursed through his body. His vision blurred, and his mind was flooded with images¡ªworlds burning, armies falling, and shadows devouring entire civilizations.


    The whispers grew deafening, their tone shifting from alluring to commanding.


    "Submit to us, Alaric Bloodcrown. Become our vessel."


    "No!" Alaric growled, his voice echoing in the chamber. He fought against the invading presence, his will clashing with the ancient entity that resided within the orb.


    The power burned through him, searing his veins and forcing his body to change. His missing arm began to regenerate, though it wasn''t flesh that formed¡ªit was blood and shadow, merging into a twisted, clawed appendage that pulsed with dark energy.


    The creature attacking him recoiled, its instincts recognizing the transformation.


    Alaric rose to his feet, the orb''s power now flowing through him. His crimson eyes glowed with a new intensity, and his aura surged, shaking the cavern.


    The beast lunged again, but this time, Alaric was ready. With a swipe of his newly-formed arm, he tore through the creature''s shadowy flesh, reducing it to ash in a single strike.


    As the dust settled, Alaric stood in the silence of the cavern, his chest heaving. The orb''s whispers had quieted, but he could feel its presence still lingering within him¡ªa constant, gnawing force.


    He stared at his new arm, a mix of horror and fascination in his eyes. The power was incredible, but it came with a price. He could feel it tugging at his soul, threatening to consume him if he let his guard down.


    This is what it takes, he told himself, his resolve hardening. This is the power I need to protect my people.


    But as he left the cavern, the whispers returned, faint and mocking.


    "You are ours now, Alaric."


    Unbeknownst to him, the power he had claimed was not only tied to the King Beyond Shadows but to the same sinister force that had manipulated the former king. The whispers within the orb had planted a seed¡ªa fragment of their will¡ªdeep within Alaric''s soul. Every moment he held this power, the lines between himself and the ancient entity blurred further, eroding his will and testing his resolve.


    The cycle of destruction was no longer a distant threat. It had been set in motion, its ripples already reaching across the realms. Alaric''s decision to claim the orb had awakened forces beyond his comprehension, forces that fed on chaos and thrived in darkness.


    As he left the cavern, the blood-red moon above seemed to pulse in rhythm with his newfound power. The air felt heavier, colder, as if the world itself recoiled at his presence. He marched toward the ruins of his estate, his steps steady but his mind a battlefield.


    The remnants of the Bloodcrown estate were eerily quiet as Alaric approached. Survivors of the previous battle huddled in makeshift camps, their eyes widening as they saw him. Whispers spread among them, a mix of awe and fear at the sight of their lord''s transformed arm.


    One of the surviving captains approached cautiously, bowing low. "My lord¡­ you''ve returned. But¡­ what is that?" He gestured to Alaric''s shadow-blood arm, its dark energy crackling faintly.


    "It''s what was necessary," Alaric said, his tone sharp, dismissing the question. He swept his gaze over his battered people. "Gather everyone. We begin rebuilding immediately. There is no time to waste."


    The captain hesitated, clearly uneasy, but nodded and hurried off to carry out the order.


    That night, Alaric stood alone in the ruins of the great hall. The weight of his choices pressed heavily on him. He clenched his clawed hand, staring at the way it pulsed with unnatural life.


    This power¡­ it''s not mine. It''s a curse.


    The whispers were quiet now, lurking in the recesses of his mind, but he could still feel them. They prodded at his thoughts, tempting him with visions of victory and vengeance, promising strength beyond imagination.


    But along with those promises came flashes of something darker¡ªvisions of himself losing control, becoming a vessel for the very force he sought to defy. Read new chapters at empire


    What have I done?


    Elsewhere, the cloaked figure who had guided him to the orb stood atop a jagged peak, watching the crimson horizon with a wicked grin.


    "It begins," he murmured to himself, his voice filled with satisfaction. "The Bloodcrown is now my pawn, just as the King Beyond Shadows was before him. With Alaric caught in my web, this world will fall faster than the last."


    The figure raised a hand, and the shadows around him swirled, coalescing into a shape that resembled a throne. Sitting upon it, he surveyed the lands below as though they were already his.


    "All the pieces are in place," he said, leaning back. "And soon, Alaric''s precious sanity will crumble. When it does, he will be nothing more than a tool¡ªone that will bring about the end."


    As Alaric tried to find rest that night, sleep eluded him. When he finally closed his eyes, the whispers returned, louder and more insistent than before. They spoke of power, of blood, of chaos, weaving their poison into his dreams.


    But amidst the chaos of his mind, a faint memory surfaced¡ªa fragment of a long-forgotten lesson from one of the fallen elders.


    "Power without control is no blessing, Alaric. It is a chain that binds your soul."


    The words struck like a dagger, cutting through the whispers for a fleeting moment. Alaric awoke in a cold sweat, his clawed hand pulsing with dark energy.

 Chapter 68 Catherine Past - Last

    For years, the world trembled under the shadow of two titanic forces locked in an endless, destructive war: Alaric Bloodcrown and the King Beyond Shadows. Their battles reshaped the earth, obliterating mountains, drying rivers, and turning cities to ash. Kingdoms fell, alliances shattered, and the world''s greatest champions perished in futile attempts to halt the escalating chaos.Alaric, consumed by the dark power of the orb, became a force of nature¡ªa warlord whose every step left blood-soaked ground in his wake. The once noble lord of the Bloodcrown family, who had taken up the orb''s power to protect his people, had been replaced by something monstrous. His armies, no longer human, were twisted amalgamations of blood and shadow, bound to his will. Victory after victory only dragged him deeper into madness, his obsession to destroy the King Beyond Shadows blinding him to the destruction he wrought.


    On the other side of the world, the King Beyond Shadows grew equally twisted. Empowered by an unseen master, his hunger for destruction was insatiable. Entire continents were swallowed by his darkness, his forces spreading like a plague across the lands. Every clash between Alaric and the King left devastation in its wake, their battles scarring the world beyond recognition. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Desperate to stop the carnage, the remnants of Vampires and other races formed the Concord of the Last Light. This coalition of scholars, warriors, and survivors scoured ancient ruins, searching for forgotten knowledge and artifacts to halt the two warlords. They amassed armies, forged alliances, and launched campaigns, but all efforts were futile. Alaric and the King were beyond the reach of mortal strength. The Concord''s armies were crushed, their champions corrupted or slain, and their last hope extinguished as the coalition disbanded in despair.


    As the world crumbled, forces older than mortals turned their gaze toward the dying realm. These beings, neither benevolent nor malevolent, saw opportunity in the chaos¡ªa chance to reshape existence itself. One such entity, known only as The Weaver, approached a small group of survivors. It whispered of salvation and a path to rebuild, though at a steep cost: submission to its will. Desperate and broken, they accepted, becoming the seeds of a new age.


    Meanwhile, Alaric and the King continued their relentless war. Over the years, they had become less like men and more like incarnations of destruction, their madness eclipsing their humanity. Their final clash came not by choice but inevitability, drawn together on the last intact continent¡ªa place where the skies bled crimson, and the earth was jagged stone and molten rivers of shadow.


    The battle was unlike anything before, a storm of blood and darkness that ripped apart the very fabric of reality. The ground split open, and the sky wept ash. For days, they fought, neither gaining the upper hand, their fury obliterating the remnants of the world around them.


    But as their strength waned, both Alaric and the King came to a terrible realization: they were pawns in a far greater game. The dark power that had fueled their rise had used them both, orchestrating the destruction of the world to reshape it in its image. The whispers that had driven Alaric into madness now revealed their true nature¡ªa malevolent force that fed on chaos and destruction.


    In a fleeting moment of clarity, Alaric made a final, desperate decision. He turned his power inward, channeling the last vestiges of his will to strike at the orb''s essence within him. The act unleashed a blinding explosion of blood and light that tore through the battlefield. The King Beyond Shadows, unprepared for the backlash, was consumed by the surge of energy, his form disintegrating into shadow and vanishing into nothingness.


    When the dust settled, the world was unrecognizable. Continents had been torn apart, oceans boiled away, and the air was thick with the echoes of their apocalyptic war. The few survivors who had hidden in the deepest caves and farthest reaches emerged to find a barren, silent wasteland.


    But even in this desolation, there was hope. From the ashes of the old world, the seeds planted by The Weaver began to sprout. Strange structures rose from the ground, and new forms of life, unlike anything seen before, began to take root.


    Alaric''s name, and that of the King Beyond Shadows, passed into legend. Some remembered Alaric as a hero who sacrificed himself to end the war, while others cursed him as a destroyer who brought ruin to the world. Regardless of perspective, his story became a cautionary tale of unchecked ambition and the price of power too great for any mortal to bear.


    As the survivors rebuilt, they could not forget the whispers of the past nor the shadow of what had been lost. A new age had begun¡ªnot one shaped by the wisdom of the old world, but by the echoes of its destruction and the mysteries of what lay ahead. Yet in the depths of this new creation, the faintest murmur could still be heard, as if the dark force that had orchestrated it all had not truly been defeated. It waited, patient and watchful, for the next cycle to begin.


    For what remained of the world, what was thought to be a new era of rebirth turned into a cruel revelation. A thousand years after the fall of Alaric and the King Beyond Shadows, the truth emerged: the so-called Weaver of Salvation was a malevolent entity whose plan had always been to harvest the world''s core. Alaric and the King were nothing more than tools¡ªpawns crafted and unleashed to bring about the destruction necessary for the Weaver''s ultimate goal.


    When the world core was harvested, the remnants of the once-thriving planet were reduced from a living world to a barren realm. It became little more than a fragment of land adrift in the dark expanse of existence, a piece of property that could be claimed and bound by a master. The Weaver, triumphant, gifted the shattered world to his son as a spoil of conquest, leaving its denizens broken and enslaved.


    Catherine Bloodcrown, once a proud elder of her lineage, had already endured centuries of guilt. She had sealed herself away in the ruins of the Bloodcrown estate from the moment Alaric descended into madness, blaming herself for his fall and the ruin of their world. Her isolation was a penance, an endless vigil of regret.


    But her self-imposed imprisonment was shattered when the new ruler arrived¡ªa cruel and depraved figure who claimed dominion over the Dark Existence Realm. He ruled through fear and excess, coveting all the beauty of the world as his personal playthings. Catherine soon learned of his atrocities: the women of the once-thriving world were now bound to his will, reduced to mere slaves by the dark magic imbued in the realm itself.


    But Catherine was no ordinary soul. As a scion of the Bloodcrown family and a Child of the World, her very nature defied the binding laws of the realm. As long as she remained on the Dark Existence Realm¡ªor even a fragment of it¡ªno force could enslave her. The new ruler, blind to this truth, made the mistake of trying to subjugate her, coveting her beauty like all the others.


    He learned the hard way.


    Catherine unleashed the full wrath of her bloodline, tearing through the ruler and his forces with brutal efficiency. His death was not quick or merciful¡ªit was a statement. She spilled his blood across his halls, making it clear that even in a shattered world, the Bloodcrown''s legacy was one of defiance.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    In the aftermath of his demise, Catherine assumed control of the realm, but only temporarily. She knew the Weaver would come for vengeance. The loss of his son was a wound that would not go unanswered. Understanding the futility of fighting an entity like the Weaver head-on, Catherine made a desperate choice.


    Gathering what power remained in the core of the realm, she enacted a forbidden ritual. She began to collapse the Dark Existence Realm into the void¡ªa place beyond all existence and outside the Weaver''s reach. The cost was devastating: the inhabitants of the realm would die after thousand years of survival, doomed to extinction in the emptiness of the void.


    Yet Catherine believed this was the only path. If they were to perish, they would do so on their own terms¡ªfree from the humiliation and slavery imposed by the Weaver and his ilk. As the realm unraveled, Catherine stood at its heart, her resolve unshaken.


    She gazed into the void as the Dark Existence Realm beagan to move into nothingness, a faint smile on her lips. For once in a thousand years, she felt the burden of guilt and shame lift. She had ensured that neither she nor her people would ever be tools of another''s will again.


    And as the last fragments of the realm fell into destined oblivion, she whispered to herself:


    "If this is the end, then let it be ours. Free."


    The Weaver, watching from the far reaches of existence, seethed in fury. His plans had been thwarted, his son avenged at a cost he had not foreseen. For the first time in eons, he felt something he had not known: loss.


    But for Catherine and the remnants of the Dark Existence Realm, there was only silence¡ªsilent, eternal freedom in the void as short as it may be.

 Chapter 69 Dark Existence Realm

    After a moment, Freya opened her eyes, gazing softly at Catherine. She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, her gesture tender, though it caused Asher to roll his eyes at the perceived drama."I''m sorry you had to go through all of this," Freya said sincerely, her voice filled with empathy.


    Catherine chuckled lightly, a sound both tired and resigned. "It''s okay. After so many years spent in reflection, I''ve come to realize it wasn''t my fault. The blame rests solely on the Crown Prince."


    Asher nodded in agreement. "Exactly. There''s no need to punish yourself for the sins of others."


    He paused, his gaze shifting to Catherine, his tone sharpening. "However, you weren''t completely blameless."


    Catherine raised an eyebrow at the statement, her expression calm but curious. "Oh? And what, pray tell, was my sin?"


    Asher''s eyes narrowed, his words cutting like steel. "Your sin was that you were weak."


    Freya stiffened at his bluntness, glancing nervously between them. "Asher¡ª" she began, but he silenced her with a glance before continuing.


    "And I don''t intend to repeat that sin," he added coldly. "That''s why I''m here¡ªto train and evolve, to grow stronger."


    Catherine studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, she nodded, a small, wry smile curving her lips. "You''re right."


    Her voice softened, though the determination in her tone was unmistakable. "I''ve come to the same conclusion. If I had been stronger, none of this would have happened."


    Asher''s eyes flickered with approval at her response, a faint acknowledgment of her resolve. Freya, still uncomfortable with the exchange, said nothing, but a small spark of determination stirred in her own heart. Find adventures at empire


    In that moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them. They each carried their own burdens, their own failures, and their own desires to rise above them. And while the past could not be undone, they knew the future could be shaped¡ªif they were strong enough to seize it.


    The silence that followed was thick with unspoken tension, but Catherine broke it with a low, thoughtful chuckle.


    "Strength¡­ it''s such a simple word, isn''t it?" she mused, leaning back against the worn throne she had claimed after so many years of isolation. "I once thought I knew what it meant. Power to protect, to rule, to inspire fear in enemies. But I''ve learned that strength isn''t just about what you can do. It''s about what you can endure¡ªand still rise from."


    Asher crossed his arms, his sharp eyes fixed on her. "And yet endurance without action is nothing but complacency."


    Catherine nodded slowly, conceding his point. "True. But if you mistake recklessness for strength, you risk losing everything, as I did. That''s why I''ll never stop you from seeking strength, Asher. But be careful not to let it consume you."


    "I don''t plan to lose myself," he replied firmly. "And I won''t repeat the mistakes of the past."


    Freya, who had remained quiet, finally spoke, her voice soft but steady. "Strength isn''t just about fighting battles. It''s about having the wisdom to choose which battles are worth fighting. Both of you have seen what happens when power is used without balance."


    Catherine tilted her head, intrigued by Freya''s perspective. "You''re wise for someone so young."


    Freya offered a faint smile. "Watching the world fall apart teaches you a thing or two."


    The three of them stood there in the crumbling hall of the Bloodcrown estate, surrounded by shadows of the past. Each carried their own scars, their own regrets, but also a flicker of hope that the future could be different.


    "So," Catherine said, standing from the throne with an air of finality. "If we''re to talk about strength, let''s stop philosophizing and start acting. The Weaver''s influence may be distant for now, but it will return. And when it does, we need to be ready."


    Asher replied coldly " If he comes I will kill him in a way he won''t even be abel to imagine"


    Both Catherine and Freya, as well as the spirit of the Dark Existence Realm¡ªmanifested as a little girl¡ªsuddenly flinched at his cold words. They had heard Asher speak countless times, but this time his voice carried a bone-chilling coldness that made them shiver.


    The icy tone forced them to look at him with unease, wondering if he was still the same Asher they knew or if something darker had begun to surface.


    "Let''s go and explore this realm," he said to Catherine, his expression unreadable.


    Catherine hesitated for a moment before nodding, her gaze lingering on him. She wasn''t sure if the shift in his demeanor was temporary or a sign of something far more ominous. Either way, she knew they had no choice but to press forward.


    '' it''s like father'' she thought grimly as she remembered her father after he came back becoming stronger.


    '' He used to act like thai from time to time'' she frowned but decided to observe him for some more time before taking any action.


    Catherine gestured toward the massive door at the far end of the hall. "The Bloodcrown estate holds many secrets. If we''re to prepare, we''ll start here. There are weapons, artifacts, and knowledge hidden within these walls¡ªremnants of our family''s legacy. Together, we''ll uncover them and decide how to wield them."


    Then, with a small shrug, she added, "Or we can explore the outside first if you''d prefer. The realm is vast, and there''s more to discover beyond these walls."


    Freya hesitated, then raised a concern. "And what about the void? You sent this realm spiraling into it to escape the Weaver. Will it hold?"


    Catherine glanced at Asher before replying, "Not anymore, at least not as it did before. Now that Asher has become its master, he''s acting as the Realm Core. As long as he grows stronger, so will this realm. If his power continues to rise, it might one day reach the level of a World again."


    Freya''s eyes widened slightly at the revelation. "So, even if it drifts in the void for millions of years¡­"


    "Nothing will happen to it," Catherine confirmed. "As long as Asher lives, this realm will remain intact, stable, and safe."


    Suddenly, the little girl¡ªthe spirit of the Dark Existence Realm¡ªlooked up at Asher with wide, innocent eyes. "Big Brother will protect me, right?"


    Asher glanced down at her and softened, patting her head with an unusual gentleness. "Yes, I will."


    The girl smiled brightly and hugged him tightly. Though Catherine and Freya exchanged a glance, unsure of the shift in his demeanor, they said nothing. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, they had work to do. Whatever shadows loomed over Asher''s heart, they would confront them when the time came.


    "For now, they had work to do. Whatever shadows loomed over Asher''s heart, they would confront them when the time came.


    "Is there anything nearby where we can train or fight creatures?" Asher asked, his tone practical, his mind already focused on his next step.


    Catherine nodded. "There''s a place called the Dwell of the Damned."


    "The Dwell of the Damned?" Freya repeated, her voice tinged with unease.


    "It''s filled with dark creatures," Catherine explained, her expression hardening. "The spawn of the Weaver. They are remnants of his corruption, the same entities that played a part in this world''s destruction."


    "Hmm." Asher frowned. "Why are they restricted to that place? If they''re remnants of the Weaver, shouldn''t they roam freely?"


    "It''s all because of Tence," Catherine said, her gaze shifting meaningfully.


    "Tence?" Asher and Freya asked in unison, their confusion clear.


    "She''s¡­" Catherine paused and then pointed toward the little girl still clinging tightly to Asher. "¡­her."


    Both Asher and Freya froze, glancing down at the small girl. The spirit of the Dark Existence Realm blinked innocently, her eyes wide with childlike purity.


    "Me?" Tence tilted her head, her voice soft and confused.


    "Yes, you," Catherine confirmed. "Even though you''re the spirit of this realm, your presence exerts a force that binds the creatures of the Weaver. They can''t spread or escape because of you. That''s why the Dwell of the Damned exists as an isolated zone. Your influence keeps them locked there, unable to corrupt or destroy what remains of this realm."


    Asher narrowed his eyes, his gaze flicking between Catherine and Tence. "So, she''s more than just the spirit of this realm. She''s its protector."


    Catherine nodded. "Exactly. But her power is tied to the stability of this realm¡ªand to you now, as its master. If either of you falters, the creatures of the Dwell will spill out and destroy everything."


    Freya looked at Tence with newfound respect and concern. "And yet she''s just a child."


    "She may look like a child, but her essence is far more ancient than we can imagine," Catherine said softly. "Still, the Weaver''s spawn are relentless. If we''re going to train, the Dwell of the Damned is the perfect place to start. But be warned: those creatures are nothing like the battles you have faced before."


    "Good," Asher said coldly, his expression hardening. "I don''t need easy fights. If we''re going to prepare, we''ll start there."


    Tence clung tighter to Asher, her small hands gripping his arm. "Big Brother will protect me, right?"


    Asher looked down at her, his gaze softening briefly. He placed a reassuring hand on her head. "Yes, I will. Always."

 Chapter 70 Dwell of Dammed

    Asher and the others followed Catherine, who now walked with renewed confidence. He had granted her the freedom to leave the confines of the Bloodcrown estate whenever she pleased, and she wasted no time in using her authority. With a simple wave of her hand, she transported them all to the Dwell of the Damned.The group found themselves standing before a structure that looked nothing like they had expected.


    "This really does look like a well," Asher muttered, his sharp eyes studying the round, brick-lined structure.


    The well emanated an ominous aura, an oppressive darkness that seemed to swallow the light around it. Asher stepped closer and peered inside. What greeted him was a void of pitch-black darkness, seemingly endless. Black, clawed hands reached out from within, their movements erratic and desperate.


    The hands scratched and clawed at something invisible within the depths of the well, as though trying to tear through an unseen barrier. Yet, no matter how fiercely they struggled, they couldn''t break free. Their claws left faint trails on the surface of the barrier, but it remained intact, mocking their futile efforts.


    "It''s like they''re trying to escape," Freya said softly, her voice filled with unease as she stepped closer to the well, careful not to cross its threshold.


    "They are," Catherine confirmed, her expression grim. "Those hands belong to the spawn of the Weaver. They are trapped here, unable to break free, thanks to Tence''s influence."


    The little girl clung tightly to Asher''s side, her wide eyes fixed on the well. "They''re bad. Really bad," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    Asher placed a hand on her head, his expression softening for a moment. "Don''t worry. They won''t hurt you."


    He turned back to Catherine. "This barrier¡ªcan it be broken?"


    Catherine hesitated before nodding. "It can, but only by someone with power equal to or greater than the realm''s core¡ªor if Tence herself were to weaken."


    Freya''s gaze flicked to the well, then to Tence. "But why leave this place intact? Why not destroy them completely?"


    Catherine shook her head. "Destroying them isn''t that simple. These creatures are fragments of the Weaver''s essence. Killing them here would only send their energy back to him, making him know our position. The well is a prison, not a battlefield."


    Asher''s gaze lingered on the clawing hands. "Prison or not, this is a good place to start. If we can fight them without breaking the barrier, we''ll be able to train without making the Weaver stronger."


    Catherine nodded reluctantly. "Yes, but you''ll need to be careful. If you push too hard, you might weaken the barrier¡ªand then¡­"


    She trailed off, but the implications were clear. Continue reading at empire


    Asher stepped closer to the well, the black hands clawing wildly as if sensing his presence. His cold expression didn''t waver. "Good. Then let''s see what these creatures are capable of."


    Catherine glanced at him, her concern evident. "Don''t underestimate them, Asher. The spawn of the Weaver may be trapped, but they are still lethal." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher smirked faintly, his confidence unwavering. "I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    He extended his right hand toward the well, and a strange, dark substance began to flow out of his palm. The liquid seemed alive, swirling and pulsing as it hovered just above his skin. It was a deep, greyish-black color, almost like oil, but with a sinister, otherworldly quality.


    Freya instinctively jumped back, her eyes wide with alarm. Catherine, however, stood her ground, though her expression betrayed a flicker of concern.


    "What is that?" Freya asked, her voice tinged with both curiosity and unease.


    "It''s Ancient Soul-Corrupting Essence," Asher replied, his tone calm but edged with a dangerous authority. "It''s a fusion of soul corruption oil and the essence of an ancient beast. This substance can obliterate souls entirely¡ªdestroying them so completely that even the Weaver won''t be able to recover or sense their existence."


    Freya''s breath caught in her throat. "That''s¡­ terrifying."


    "And if there''s any residual energy left behind," Asher continued, raising his left hand, "I''ll deal with that too."


    A swirling black vortex appeared in the palm of his left hand, its surface rippling like a living abyss. It radiated an aura so intense that even Catherine stiffened slightly.


    "I''ll absorb it with my assimilation ability," Asher explained, his voice steady but cold. "I''ll make the dark energy my own and strengthen myself in the process."


    Catherine studied him closely, her unease growing. "Your power¡­" she murmured. "It''s unlike anything I''ve seen before."


    Her tone was a mix of awe and caution as she added, "If this were our old world, your abilities could easily rank as Alpha¡ªone of the highest levels of power."


    Asher glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "Alpha?" he repeated, prompting her to explain.


    "In our world, power is ranked based on tiers," Catherine elaborated. "The highest rank is Alpha, reserved for leaders, monarchs, or paragons of power. Beneath that are the other ranks, descending through tiers of strength and authority."


    Asher nodded thoughtfully. "Interesting," he said. "But your ranking system doesn''t matter anymore. In this realm, strength is absolute¡ªand rankings are irrelevant."


    Catherine couldn''t argue with that. The world they once knew was gone, and in the Void, survival was dictated by raw power.


    Turning his attention back to the well, Asher stepped closer, the dark hands clawing wildly in response to his presence. The sinister energy in the air seemed to thrum with anticipation.


    "Let''s see how much I can gain from this," he said, his voice laced with quiet determination as he prepared to unleash his terrifying abilities on the trapped creatures below.


    Asher walked calmly to the edge of the well, his gaze fixed on the writhing darkness below. Without a moment''s hesitation, he stepped forward and dove in, his body cutting through the air as though he were plunging into water.


    "This fucking idiot!" Freya shouted, her voice laced with panic. She instinctively extended her hand, a tendril of vines shooting out to try and catch him before he disappeared into the abyss.


    But before her tendrils could reach him, Catherine placed a firm hand on her shoulder, stopping her.


    "Wait," Catherine said calmly, pointing toward the depths of the well.


    Freya followed her gesture and gasped. Asher''s body was surrounded by a shimmering, greyish-black aura that looked like liquid blood. The aura coiled and solidified around him, forming an arrow-shaped cocoon that seemed designed to pierce through the oppressive barrier at the well''s depths.


    The tendrils of darkness within the well recoiled as if sensing the force of his descent. The arrow-shaped cocoon drove through the resistance effortlessly, cutting through the formless black like a spear through water.


    Freya''s mouth opened in astonishment. "What¡­ what kind of power is that?"


    Catherine''s eyes narrowed as she watched. "It''s his Ancient Soul-Corrupting Essence," she said. "It''s not just a weapon¡ªit''s a shield, armor, and tool of absolute destruction. Even the Weaver''s spawn fear it."


    Freya hesitated, still uneasy. "But he just jumped in there like it was nothing. What if something goes wrong?"


    Catherine gave a small, shrug. " How would I know it, you came with him."


    Freya shrugged too as she also haven''t seen him using such abilities, she know of Magnus family how their rumoured Black Assimilation can assimilate things in their own blood ability and add extra effects to it but it is only limited to little things not as powerful as Soul Corruption Essence, she has hears of it, if is an powerful poison found in some realm creatures and only powerful ability users or high level Alchemy can solve this poison but according to Asher it is even powerful then even the soul corruption oil.


    ''So, how can he assimilate such things? '' he murmured to herself looking at Catherine and then looked back at well.


    Freya looked down at the well again, watching as the last remnants of Asher''s cocooned form disappeared into the darkness. The tendrils inside the well lashed out wildly, but none dared approach too closely to where Asher had entered.


    "Big Brother will be fine?" Tence asked softly, her wide eyes fixed on the ominous darkness of the well, where the light seemed to vanish entirely.


    "He will be," Freya replied with as much confidence as she could muster, though her voice betrayed a hint of worry.


    Catherine, standing beside her, shook her head subtly. She could sense Freya''s hidden concern, but her own perspective was far different. Unlike Freya, Catherine didn''t feel a shred of worry for Asher.


    She had already stretched her senses into the depths of the well and observed the carnage within. It was nothing short of a wolf entering a den of sheep¡ªif the sheep were monstrous creatures born of darkness, and the wolf was a being like Asher.


    "He''s bored," Catherine muttered under her breath, earning a curious glance from Freya.


    "Bored?" Freya asked, puzzled.


    Catherine nodded, folding her arms as she kept her gaze on the well. "The creatures down there, the ones we used to fear¡ªthe ones that brought my world to the brink of destruction¡ªthey''re nothing to him. They can''t even make him break a sweat."


    Freya''s eyes widened. "But¡­ they''re supposed to be equal to his level, aren''t they?"


    "They are," Catherine confirmed, her tone calm but edged with a hint of bitterness. "But rank doesn''t mean everything. In my world, it took five of our people to face a single creature of their own level. Even then, we weren''t guaranteed victory. Asher¡­ he''s wiping them out as though they''re beneath him."

 Chapter 71 Dwell of Dammed II

    Catherine glanced down at Tence and smiled faintly. "He is. Stronger than any of us imagined."Tence nodded, her wide eyes staring into the depths of the well. Suddenly, the darkness shifted, pulling apart as if it were alive. A shimmering screen formed over the surface, revealing Asher''s fight within the abyss.


    Freya blinked in surprise, leaning closer to the strange screen. Catherine, however, simply looked at Tence with a knowing expression.


    "She can''t fully control her power yet," Catherine explained. "But when she decides something with all her heart, it usually happens."


    Freya''s eyes widened. "So, she willed herself to see Asher''s fight?"


    Catherine nodded. "Exactly. And now, thanks to her, we can all watch."


    With a casual snap of her fingers, Catherine conjured several ornate chairs from the shadows. "Why don''t you tell me more about yourself while we watch?" she suggested, taking a seat and gesturing for Freya to join her.


    Freya hesitated but eventually sat down, he eyes flicking between the screen and Catherine. "You want to know about me?"


    Catherine smiled, resting her chin on her hand. "Yes. We will be traveling together from now on, but I know little about who you are. Where you''re from, your powers, your goals. Humor me."


    Freya exhaled deeply, folding her hands in her lap. "There''s not much to tell, honestly. I come from a small world that was destroyed long ago. My powers¡­ they''re connected to nature, growth, and life. But in the Void, those powers are limited. I''m here because I want to survive, and maybe¡­" She trailed off, her gaze softening as she glanced at the screen. "Maybe I want to help rebuild something. A place where life can thrive again."


    " No wonder I felt you are different from Asher" Catherine said.


    " I was adopted when I was little, apparently I was found inside a seed, inside a dying tree, the one who saved me gave me their surnames as my ability was some what similar to theirs"


    " How so? " She asked.


    " My real ability name is called Amber heart world Tree , aside from life it also have Flame of Life, like an Phoenix Flames which destroys as well as restores" She said.


    " My goal is one day to rebuild the realm where I was found or maybe atleast find out what happened there" She said sighing.


    Catherine tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a noble goal. I wouldn''t have guessed you''d want something so¡­ hopeful, considering where we are."


    Freya smirked faintly. "Hope is all we have left, isn''t it?"


    Catherine chuckled. "Perhaps. But hope without strength is just a fleeting dream. And you''re stronger than you think."


    Freya looked at Catherine, startled by the sincerity in her voice. Before she could respond, the screen flared brightly, drawing their attention.


    On the display, Asher was cutting through the abyssal creatures with ruthless efficiency. His movements were precise, his attacks devastating. The dark energy surrounding him pulsed with a life of its own, almost as if it were feeding on the destruction he wrought.


    Freya shuddered. "It''s hard to believe he''s human."


    Catherine leaned back in her chair, her gaze fixed on the screen displaying Asher''s relentless assault. "He''s more than human now. And that''s exactly why we need to understand him¡ªand ourselves. If we''re going to survive, we''ll need more than hope and power. We''ll need each other."


    Then, with a sly smile, Catherine added, "Isn''t that why you''re trying to be his woman?"


    Freya jolted, her face flushing red. "W-what do you mean?" she stammered. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Relax," Catherine said with a light chuckle. "I''ve seen the way you look at him. Like he''s the only thing in this forsaken place you can rely on."


    Freya''s shoulders slumped, her expression turning bitter. "That blood connection¡­ it goes both ways, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes," Catherine replied. "But you can''t read him, can you? His power is ranked too far above yours."


    Freya nodded, her voice tinged with frustration. "But not you," she muttered, looking at Catherine.


    Catherine smiled faintly. "That''s true. And to be honest, I didn''t even mean to see your memories. It wasn''t intentional. It just¡­ happened."


    Freya sighed, her tone softening. "I can''t even stay mad at you. After seeing your life, maybe it''s fair you saw mine."


    Catherine leaned forward, her expression more serious now. "I have an idea. What if I made you a Bloodcrown?"


    Freya blinked in surprise. "What?"


    Your adventure continues at empire


    "Your original abilities, combined with my clan''s power, would make you a force to be reckoned with," Catherine explained. "You wouldn''t have to rely on him anymore."


    Freya hesitated, her eyes narrowing. "Why would that matter? What''s wrong with relying on him?"


    Catherine''s gaze grew distant, her voice tinged with a rare vulnerability. "From what little I''ve observed, he''s¡­ broken. As long as you''re dependent on him, you won''t reach him. But if you become a Bloodcrown, you could gain the strength to stand beside him¡ªand maybe even heal him."


    Freya''s lips parted in shock. For a moment, she was silent, then she asked hesitantly, "How much power are we talking about?"


    Catherine''s smile returned, this time with a hint of mischief. "Not quite his level, but I could grant you the legacy of our strongest ancestor: the Progenitor of the Bloodcrowns. I tried to claim it myself once, but I failed. Maybe you''ll succeed where I didn''t. And even if you don''t, there are countless other legendary figures in our history whose legacies could be yours."


    Freya looked down, her thoughts a whirlwind. "I don''t want power for the sake of power," she said quietly. "But if it means standing beside him¡ªand helping him¡ªthen I''ll do it."


    Catherine raised an eyebrow at the unexpected answer, leaning slightly forward. "Why does he matter so much to you?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity.


    Freya froze for a moment, opening her mouth as if to reply, but no words came out. She looked away, her expression troubled.


    "You don''t know?" Catherine pressed, her tone tinged with surprise.


    Freya finally let out a small, nervous laugh, her cheeks flushing. "When I first met him, I didn''t feel anything. He seemed¡­ normal, just another person I have see. But slowly, without even realizing it, I started wanting to be near him. I wanted to be with him everywhere, all the time."


    Her voice grew softer as she added, "I don''t even know where this feeling came from. I tried to suppress it, but it only got stronger."


    Then, with a face burning red, she hesitated before confessing, "Sometimes¡­ sometimes I even dream of him. Of him embracing me, touching me, and¡­ being one with him." She buried her face in her hands, her words trailing off as her embarrassment deepened.


    Catherine tilted her head, her gaze shifting back to the screen where Asher was still fighting with effortless brutality. "It seems," she said thoughtfully, "you still have a lot to figure out."


    Freya nodded silently, unsure of what more to say.


    Catherine stood up and stretched. "Anyway, he''ll take some time down there. Let''s go back and work on making you a Bloodcrown. There''s no point in sitting here and waiting when we can be preparing."


    Freya took a deep breath, nodding as she followed Catherine. The two of them returned to the castle, their steps echoing in the grand halls.


    Looking around the room, Catherine noticed something was off. "It seems Tence still wishes to watch Asher fight," she remarked with a faint smile, glancing toward the empty space where the little girl usually hovered.


    Freya shrugged, her expression softening. "Let her. She adores him. And maybe she''s learning something from watching him too."


    Catherine chuckled softly. "Perhaps. Let''s hope she''s learning the right lessons."


    Freya nodded as Catherine pointed ahead. "That place holds the legacies," she said, gesturing toward a massive door with a beautifully engraved scarlet crown on its front.


    Freya nodded, following Catherine''s gesture toward the massive door ahead. The intricate carving of a beautiful scarlet crown on its surface shimmered faintly in the dim light. The craftsmanship radiated an aura of ancient power, and Freya felt a slight chill run down her spine as she approached.


    "This is where the legacies of the Bloodcrown are held," Catherine said, her voice calm but laced with reverence.


    Freya stared at the door, mesmerized. "It''s beautiful," she murmured, tracing her fingers along the glowing engraving.


    Catherine stepped forward, placing her hand on the center of the scarlet crown. "This door recognizes only those of Bloodcrown lineage. And it doesn''t just open; it evaluates your worth."


    Freya glanced at Catherine nervously. "So, what happens if it decides I''m not worthy?"


    Catherine smiled faintly. "It won''t reject you. You will have my blood after I turn you into an Crown Vampire, and the door will sense that. But don''t be mistaken¡ªwhat lies beyond will test you. The legacies of the Bloodcrown are not freely given. You''ll have to earn them."


    With a deep breath, Catherine pressed her palm into the engraving. The scarlet crown glowed brighter, and the heavy door rumbled as it began to part. A low hum filled the air as the faint scent of iron wafted from within.

 Chapter 72 Bloodcrown

    As the massive door opened, Freya stepped inside and was immediately struck by the sight before her. She had expected relics, grand statues, or perhaps ethereal manifestations of power. Instead, what greeted her were rows upon rows of beautifully crafted coffins, each adorned with intricate carvings and glowing with faint traces of energy."These," Catherine began, her voice calm and almost reverent, "are the sleeping ancestors of my family. We are immortal, Freya, but not invincible. When one of us grows weary of existence or chooses to step away, we enter eternal sleep. The only thing that can truly end us is if our legacy is claimed¡ªor, as we call it, the Passing Bloodcrown, a final and true death."


    Freya moved closer, her gaze sweeping over the countless coffins. "There are so many¡­" she murmured, awe creeping into her voice. By her count, there had to be over five hundred of them.


    Catherine gave a slight shrug. "We were born kings. Our bloodline traces back to the Progenitor himself. Every vampire in our lineage was destined for greatness, born to lead. That is why our ability is called Bloodcrown. It embodies the very essence of rulership and dominance."


    Freya raised an eyebrow. "Then why are you no longer a royal family?"


    Catherine''s expression hardened slightly. "During the reign of the 2,124th king, there was an internal strife that decimated our family. The siblings of that generation turned on one another in a bloody struggle for the throne. The king, after murdering his own brothers and sisters, abolished our royal status to prevent such bloodshed from ever happening again. We were reduced to a Duke family, a decision that most of us accepted. It kept the bloodline intact and spared us from further tragedies."


    Freya nodded, her expression somber. "That must have been¡­ difficult."


    Catherine shrugged again, a faint smirk on her lips. "We adapted. Titles mean little when strength is all that matters. We remain the strongest, whether royalty or not."


    Freya turned her attention back to the coffins. "So, how do I prove myself? How do I claim one of their legacies?"


    Catherine gestured toward the rows of coffins. "Each of these ancestors achieved something extraordinary in their lifetime. Their legacies remain here, waiting for someone worthy to claim them." She pointed to a coffin crafted from a mix of wood and gold, its surface glowing faintly. "That one belonged to Aurilos Bloodcrown. She reached the pinnacle of alchemy, creating miracles with her art." Catherine then motioned to another coffin, this one adorned with sword-like carvings and exuding a sharp, oppressive aura. "And this one? He was a swordmaster so powerful that his gaze alone could cleave mountains."


    Freya''s eyes widened. "And I just¡­ touch them?"


    Catherine nodded, pointing to the farthest coffin in the chamber. It was set on a raised pedestal, grander than all the others, and surrounded by an intricate blend of crimson and gold energy. "You will start with that one¡ªthe Progenitor himself. Each ancestor will test you in their own way. If you''re compatible with their legacy, they will grant it to you. If not, you move on to the next."


    Freya swallowed hard, her eyes locked on the Progenitor''s coffin. Its presence was overwhelming, as if the room itself revolved around it. "And if none of them choose me?"


    Catherine smirked faintly. "Then you walk out of here empty-handed. But I doubt that will happen. You have potential, Freya. Even the ancestors might see it."


    Freya took a deep breath, steeling herself as she stepped forward. "Five hundred and twelve legacies," she muttered under her breath. "I just need one¡­"


    Her steps echoed through the vast chamber as she approached the Progenitor''s coffin. The air around it was heavy, thick with ancient power that seemed to press down on her. Freya reached out hesitantly, her fingers trembling as they neared the surface.


    "Good luck," Catherine said from behind, her voice almost teasing. "You''ll need it."


    Freya nodded silently, her focus entirely on the coffin before her. This is it, she thought, touching the Progenitor''s coffin. The moment her fingers made contact, the world around her shifted, and a surge of energy revolved around her but then after a moment it subsided.


    Freya withdrew her hand from the Progenitor''s coffin, her heart sinking slightly as the ancient energy dissipated. She had hoped, perhaps foolishly, that the strongest legacy would resonate with her. But the coffin remained silent, its aura indifferent to her presence.


    Catherine''s voice broke the silence, calm but matter-of-fact. "It seems the Progenitor''s legacy is not for you. Don''t take it personally¡ªhis standards are impossibly high." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Freya nodded, though disappointment lingered in her gaze. She glanced back at the grand coffin one last time before turning toward the next in line. "It''s fine," she muttered under her breath, more to herself than anyone else. "There are plenty of others."


    As she approached the next coffin, she noticed its design was far less grandiose than the Progenitor''s. This one was crafted from a blend of deep crimson wood and faintly glowing silver. Carvings of vines and blossoms adorned its surface, radiating an aura of life and regrowth. A soft warmth emanated from it, as though it were inviting her to step closer.


    Stay tuned with empire


    Catherine observed from a distance, arms crossed, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "That one belonged to Serellia Bloodcrown," she said. "She was a healer and a guardian of life¡ªan ancestor whose legacy might complement your own abilities."


    Freya reached out tentatively, her fingers brushing against the intricate carvings. This time, the reaction was immediate. A soft green light spread from the coffin, enveloping her in a gentle, pulsating glow. The warmth felt familiar, almost comforting, and for a moment, Freya thought she had been accepted.


    But then, just as quickly as it had begun, the light faded. The coffin grew still once more, its energy retreating back into its depths.


    Freya sighed, frustration beginning to creep into her voice. "Not this one either."


    Catherine shrugged. "Patience. The legacies choose based on compatibility. You''re not being rejected¡ªyou''re simply not the right match for those powers."


    Gritting her teeth, Freya moved on to the next coffin. This one was sleek and metallic, its surface engraved with symbols of fire and ash. The energy it radiated was fierce and untamed, a stark contrast to the serene aura of Serellia''s.


    "Ah, Lioren Bloodcrown," Catherine said, a glimmer of interest in her tone. "A master of destructive flames. He was said to embody the concept of rebirth through destruction. If fire truly runs in your veins, Freya, this one might recognize you."


    Freya''s heart quickened as she placed her hand on the coffin. Flames erupted instantly, swirling around her in a chaotic dance of heat and light. For a moment, she felt the flames resonate with her own power, the sensation exhilarating and almost overwhelming.


    But then the flames receded, leaving her standing alone once more. The coffin returned to its dormant state.


    Freya clenched her fists, frustration bubbling to the surface. "How many do I have to try before one of them accepts me?"


    Catherine chuckled lightly. "Sometimes it takes one. Sometimes it takes a hundred. There''s no way to predict it. All you can do is keep moving forward."


    With a determined nod, Freya moved to the next coffin, refusing to let disappointment consume her.


    with that she has tested over 100 coffin but none of them accepted her, frustrated but not defeated she moved to next coffin.


    The next coffin she approached was distinctly different from the others. It was smaller, less ornate, but emanated a strange, pulsating rhythm, almost like a heartbeat. The material seemed to shift between liquid and solid, as though the coffin itself was alive. Freya hesitated, her hand hovering over it.


    "What about this one?" she asked, glancing back at Catherine.


    Catherine''s eyes narrowed, her tone uncharacteristically serious. "That one belonged to Altheron Bloodcrown. He was¡­ peculiar. A visionary and a recluse. His legacy was rumored to blur the lines between life and death. Not many dared to approach his coffin."


    Freya swallowed hard, feeling a mixture of fear and intrigue. "What''s the worst that could happen?"


    Catherine smirked, her seriousness melting away. "You die. For real this time."


    Freya shot her a glare, but Catherine''s teasing grin offered little reassurance. Still, Freya steeled herself, pressing her palm firmly against the shifting surface of Altheron''s coffin.


    The reaction was instant. A cold, almost chilling energy surged through her, freezing her in place. The rhythmic pulse grew louder, resonating through her chest and syncing with her heartbeat. The room around her blurred, and she felt herself being pulled into a void of swirling shadows and faint whispers.


    Freya''s vision cleared, and she found herself standing in an endless expanse of mist. A figure materialized before her¡ªa tall, gaunt man draped in robes that seemed to shimmer like oil under moonlight. His face was pale, his eyes two pools of swirling black.


    "You¡­" he said, his voice a soft yet piercing echo. "You are not what I expected."


    Freya''s breath caught in her throat. "Are you Altheron?"


    The figure inclined his head slightly. "I am what remains of him. You seek my legacy?"


    Freya straightened her posture, meeting his gaze. "I do."

 Chapter 73 Bloodcrown II

    The figure inclined his head slightly. "I am what remains of him. You seek my legacy?"Freya straightened her posture, meeting his gaze. "I do."


    Altheron circled her slowly, his presence unnerving but strangely compelling. "You carry life within you. Flames that destroy and restore. Yet you stand before me, seeking the power of death." He paused, his head tilting as though considering her. "Why?"


    Freya hesitated, then spoke with conviction. "Because I want to protect the people I care about. Life and death are two sides of the same coin, aren''t they? If I can wield both, I can make sure the ones I love survive."


    Altheron stopped, his expression unreadable. "A noble sentiment. But power comes with cost. Are you prepared to pay it?"


    Freya clenched her fists. "If it means I can stand beside him¡ªif it means I can be strong enough to help him¡ªthen yes, I''ll pay it."


    "huh? Stand by him? well whatever who am I to ask love brain kids" he said tilting his head.


    Altheron''s lips curled into a faint smile, his dark eyes glinting. "Very well. But be warned, child. My legacy is not a gift¡ªit is a burden. The power of death is a heavy chain to bear. If you falter, it will consume you."


    Before Freya could respond, Altheron raised a hand, and the mist around them swirled violently. Darkness surged toward her, engulfing her in a torrent of cold energy. She gasped, feeling as though her very essence was being unraveled and reshaped.


    When the darkness receded, Freya found herself back in the chamber, her knees buckling as she collapsed to the floor. Her chest heaved as she struggled to catch her breath. Catherine was at her side in an instant, her sharp eyes scanning Freya for signs of harm.


    "Well?" Catherine asked, her voice calm but expectant.


    Freya lifted her hand, and a faint black aura danced around her fingertips, cold and weightless. She looked up at Catherine, her eyes now flecked with dark, swirling shadows.


    "I think he accepted me," Freya said, her voice tinged with exhaustion and awe. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine''s lips curved into a satisfied smile. "Congratulations. You''re the first in centuries to inherit Altheron''s legacy."


    Freya staggered to her feet, the weight of her new power settling over her like an invisible mantle. Despite her exhaustion, a spark of determination lit her eyes. "This is only the beginning," she said, her voice steady. "I''ll make this power my own."


    You should," Catherine said, her tone stern, "or this legacy will return. These legacies won''t remain in the hands of the unworthy. You have only ten years to master its power."


    Freya nodded, a sense of responsibility settling heavily on her shoulders. "I understand."


    "Good. Let''s go back," Catherine said, snapping her fingers. In an instant, the chamber around them dissolved, and they reappeared at the well where the trial had started.


    The moment they arrived, Catherine''s gaze shifted, and a faint smile played on her lips. "Oh, it seems he''s finally found a worthy opponent."


    Freya followed Catherine''s gaze to the battlefield beyond the well, where Asher was locked in combat against a humanoid creature with octopus-like features. The being moved with unnatural fluidity, its tendrils lashing out like whips as Asher dodged and countered with precision.


    Freya''s eyes narrowed as she analyzed the fight. "His opponent is at the Platinum grade, isn''t it? Seems like an elite of that level."


    Experience tales with empire


    Catherine nodded. "Yes, it''s impressive. At Silver rank, Asher can still fight evenly with a Platinum-tier opponent. That''s not something you see often."


    Freya watched closely, her eyes catching the faint, erratic flicker of energy surrounding Asher. "Though it looks like he just broke through recently," she remarked, noting the unstable aura emanating from him.


    Catherine folded her arms, a thoughtful look crossing her face. "True. His energy hasn''t stabilized yet, which is risky in a battle like this. But it''s also an opportunity¡ªthis kind of pressure might help him solidify his breakthrough."


    Freya''s fingers itched with her newly acquired power, the faint shadowy aura flickering around her hands. Watching Asher fight so fiercely lit a fire within her. She wanted to stand by his side, to be strong enough to face the challenges ahead without hesitation.


    *****


    An hour ago, the moment Asher pierced the barrier and entered the Dwelling of Ashes, all the dark creatures within lunged at him like ravenous lions sensing fresh prey. Asher landed gracefully on the field, his calm demeanor unshaken. Muttering under his breath, "Hedge Spikes," he summoned a field of jagged, greyish-bloody spikes that erupted from the ground, skewering the charging creatures and killing them instantly.


    As the battlefield momentarily quieted, Asher raised his left hand, summoning a gleaming sword. In his right hand, a massive scythe materialized, its blade exuding a dark, ominous aura. Without hesitation, he moved into action, his attacks precise and devastating.


    "Hm," Asher mused, observing the remains of his enemies as they dissolved into ash. "The poison is more effective than I thought."


    Unrelenting, Asher advanced deeper into the dwelling. Within just ten minutes, he had slain over a hundred of the dark creatures, each one falling to his seamless blend of swordsmanship and scythe strikes. The air around him grew heavier, saturated with the oppressive aura of the dwelling, but it didn''t deter him. His Assimilation ability kicked in, as he devoured their remains and make them his own power.


    Asher''s Assimilation ability worked seamlessly, absorbing the remains of the fallen creatures into his body. The swirling energy they left behind, dark and heavy, flowed into him like rivers converging into an ocean. His aura grew darker, more refined, as the power he absorbed melded with his own. Every essence he devoured made him faster, stronger, and more attuned to the oppressive environment of the dwelling.


    His eyes glowed faintly, reflecting the abyss around him. The faint traces of fear and hesitation from earlier battles were gone, replaced by a sharp determination. Each step forward resonated with authority, as if he were claiming dominion over the hostile realm.


    The creatures grew stronger as he delved deeper, their forms more grotesque and their movements more coordinated. One particularly massive beast emerged from the shadows¡ªa hulking amalgamation of limbs, teeth, and glowing red eyes. It roared, shaking the ground as it lunged toward Asher.


    He smiled, gripping his scythe tightly. "Let''s see if you are a challenge or not."


    The creature swung a massive claw, aiming to crush him in one blow. Asher sidestepped effortlessly, countering with a sweeping strike of his scythe that tore through the beast''s torso. Black ichor sprayed across the battlefield, sizzling as it hit the ground. The beast roared in pain, thrashing wildly.


    With a flick of his wrist, Asher summoned a chain of crimson energy, ensnaring the creature''s limbs. "You''re strong," he muttered, "but you are slow too." He pulled the chain taut, forcing the creature to its knees before plunging his sword into its core. The beast let out a final, guttural cry before collapsing into a pile of ash.


    Asher''s Assimilation activated once more, devouring the beast''s potent essence. A surge of power coursed through his veins, causing his aura to flare brighter than before. He clenched his fists, feeling the raw strength flowing within him.


    "Is this all they have?" he muttered, his voice laced with disdain.


    He looked around at the path from which the massive beasts had come and decided to enter it. "I''m close to a breakthrough. Absorbing some more will allow me to achieve it," he mumbled to himself as he continued walking. Soon, he found himself in what seemed like a coliseum. "Hmm, is this where the Dwelling is actually located?" he thought as he stepped out of the lobby area.


    Asher stepped into the massive coliseum, his eyes scanning the imposing structure. It was unlike anything he had encountered so far, its ancient design exuding both grandeur and foreboding. The air was thick with an unnatural energy, and his instincts told him this was the heart of the dwelling.


    At the center of the arena, a grotesque and bloated creature lounged on a massive throne. Its form was vaguely humanoid, with rolls of flesh spilling over its oversized frame. The creature''s bat-like features were grotesquely exaggerated¡ªhuge wings folded against its back, fanged teeth jutting from its oversized mouth, and crimson eyes that gleamed with malevolent intelligence.


    "A Platinum-rank bat and... its on a throne? Looks like it''s more than just an elite, probably a Lord rank among Platinum." Asher muttered, gripping his scythe tighter.


    The Beasts are also divided as in ability ranks, like for a Platinum realm beats it could be of Common, Elite, Lord, King , Emperor, Pseudo Divine or Saint and finally Divine rank Beast.


    Before he could make a move toward the creature, he caught sight of the massive gate on the other side of the coliseum. From the shadows emerged countless dark creatures, their numbers seemingly endless. They were varied in size and shape¡ªsome humanoid, others grotesque amalgamations of limbs and teeth¡ªbut all of them shared the same menacing aura.


    Asher''s eyes flicked between the bat-like creature and the growing horde of dark beasts. His mind raced as he analyzed the situation. "If I rush the throne now, these smaller ones will just flank me. First, I reduce their numbers."

 Chapter 74 Core

    Asher cracked his neck, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. The horde of dark creatures swarmed toward him, their feral cries reverberating through the coliseum like a chaotic symphony. He shifted his stance, gripping his scythe with one hand and his sword with the other."Come on, then," he muttered. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The first wave of creatures lunged at him, their claws gleaming like jagged obsidian. Asher''s movements were fluid, a deadly dance of precision and power. His scythe arced through the air, severing limbs and torsos with each swing. The creatures fell like leaves in a storm, their ash-like remains scattering across the arena.


    But they kept coming.


    A hulking beast, twice the size of the others, charged forward, its fanged maw gaping wide. Asher sidestepped just in time, driving his sword upward into the creature''s throat. Black ichor sprayed from the wound as the beast let out a guttural roar, collapsing in a heap.


    "They''re relentless," he muttered, his breath steady despite the onslaught.


    The pressure was mounting. With every beast he felled, more seemed to emerge from the shadows, their numbers unyielding. Asher gritted his teeth, his aura flaring as he unleashed a devastating wave of energy from his scythe. The wave tore through the advancing creatures, reducing dozens to nothing more than smoldering piles of ash.


    In the midst of the chaos, Asher felt a shift within himself. His Assimilation ability was working overtime, absorbing the essence of the fallen beasts. The energy flowed into him, building and intensifying, threatening to overwhelm him. His body trembled as the power surged, pushing him to his limits.


    A roar of defiance escaped his lips as he planted his feet firmly on the ground. The essence within him reached a crescendo, and suddenly, the barrier holding him back shattered.


    A surge of silver light erupted from Asher, enveloping him in a brilliant glow. The creatures nearest to him were blasted backward, their forms disintegrating in the wake of his breakthrough. His aura stabilized, growing sharper and more refined. He had broken through to Silver rank, and the power coursing through his veins was undeniable.


    "So this is what it feels like," Asher murmured, flexing his fingers. He could feel the difference immediately¡ªhis movements were quicker, his attacks sharper, and his energy reserves vastly expanded.


    The horde showed no signs of slowing, but Asher was ready.


    With newfound strength, he launched himself into the fray. His scythe moved like an extension of his arm, slicing through the air with deadly precision. He leaped into the midst of a cluster of beasts, spinning in a whirlwind of destruction. Black ichor splattered across the ground as his enemies fell one by one.


    A smaller, more agile creature tried to flank him, its claws aiming for his back. Asher anticipated the move, twisting mid-air and driving his sword through its chest. The creature let out a strangled cry before collapsing, its body dissolving into ash.


    "Still not enough," Asher said, his voice steady despite the chaos around him.


    The tide of battle shifted as more powerful creatures emerged from the shadows. These new adversaries were larger, faster, and exuded an aura of menace that far surpassed the earlier waves. Asher tightened his grip on his weapons, his silver aura flaring brighter.


    "Let''s see if you can keep up," he challenged, his voice tinged with confidence.


    The battle raged on, the arena echoing with the clash of steel and the cries of dying beasts. Asher fought with unrelenting ferocity, his movements a blur as he pushed himself to the limits of his newfound power.


    Despite the overwhelming odds, he refused to falter. Each swing of his scythe and thrust of his sword was precise, calculated, and devastatingly effective. The dark creatures, no matter how strong or numerous, could not match his sheer will and determination.


    Find adventures at empire


    The coliseum floor was littered with the remains of the fallen, and Asher stood amidst the carnage, his silver aura flickering like a beacon of defiance. He could feel the eyes of the bloated Platinum-rank beast on the throne watching him, its crimson gaze burning with malice and anticipation.


    "I''ll deal with you soon," Asher muttered, his gaze locking onto the creature. "But first, I''ll finish clearing your minions."


    With a surge of energy, Asher charged back into the fray, his relentless assault carving a path through the seemingly endless horde. Every swing of his scythe, every thrust of his sword, brought him closer to the throne¡ªand the true test that awaited him there.


    The bat creature on the throne lifted one bloated finger, pointing at Asher with a menacing gleam in its crimson eyes. In response, a Platinum Elite-ranked creature emerged from the shadows. It had a humanoid form but distinctly octopus-like features, its head a mass of writhing tentacles, each tipped with a sharp, glistening barb.


    The creature lunged at Asher with terrifying speed, its tentacles extending like whip-like projectiles from every angle. Asher twisted his body, dodging three of the deadly appendages, but the remaining five grazed him. A searing pain erupted across his torso as the black ink-like venom laced in the tentacles sizzled against his skin, melting flesh and sending waves of agony coursing through his body.


    "Fuck!" Asher cursed, his voice a mix of frustration and pain. He leaped backward, narrowly evading another barrage of tentacles. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he assessed his wounds. The venom worked fast, and even with his enhanced vitality, it was a race against time to counteract its effects.


    Gritting his teeth, Asher extended his hands. His shadowy aura flared brightly as he activated Shadow Grave, one of his abilities that allowed him to summon entities he''d created in the past and saved them here. Three humanoid blood golems materialized beside him, their forms twisted and reinforced with the same corrosive essence he''d absorbed from earlier battles.


    "Keep it busy," Asher commanded, his voice sharp and authoritative.


    The golems lunged at the octopus-like creature, their shields glowing faintly with regenerative energy as they intercepted its tentacles. The monster screeched in frustration as the golems, faster and more agile than their lumbering forms suggested, coordinated their attacks. They formed a defensive perimeter, striking back with acidic claws that melted through the creature''s outer hide. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the golems holding the Platinum Elite at bay, Asher pressed his palm against his chest, channeling energy to heal his wounds. The venom resisted, its corrosive nature eating away at his energy reserves, but Asher''s will was unyielding. His aura flared once more, and the venom''s effect began to slow.


    "Now I can focus on you," he muttered, his tone cold as he directed the golem to now focus on minions as they are still left, the golems left the octopus creature as they joined the third one battling with the minions on it''s own.


    The octopus-headed creature let out an ear-piercing screech, its glowing eyes narrowing with intelligence and malice. It flicked its tentacles, breaking through one golem''s defenses and shattering it into a pool of dissolved blood. Asher''s eyes tracked its movements as the creature extended its fingers, which transformed into dozens of tentacle-like missiles that launched toward him in a deadly salvo.


    "Not this time," Asher growled, slamming the butt of his scythe into the ground. A wave of blood erupted around him, forming a barrier that absorbed the incoming tentacle missiles. The force of the attack sent shockwaves across the arena, but the barrier held firm.


    Seizing the moment, Asher retaliated. His scythe shimmered with dark energy as he dashed forward, closing the distance between him and the creature in a blink. With a swift, calculated strike, he severed two of its main tentacles. Black ichor sprayed from the wounds, the creature recoiling in pain and fury.


    But it wasn''t over. The monster''s severed tentacles regenerated almost instantly, their ends forming sharp, spear-like points. It attacked again, its speed and ferocity increasing as if feeding off its own pain.


    Asher dodged and countered, each movement a blend of precision and instinct. He summoned the remaining golems to flank the creature, their corrosive claws tearing into its limbs while Asher targeted its core. The creature fought back with relentless aggression, but the combined assault of Asher and his summoned allies began to wear it down.


    "You''re tough," Asher admitted, his breath heavy. "But you will die today."


    With a burst of speed, he leaped above the creature, his scythe raised high. Dark energy coiled around the blade as he brought it down with all his strength, aiming for the creature''s head. The impact was devastating, splitting the creature''s skull and sending it crashing to the ground.


    Asher landed gracefully, his scythe still crackling with residual energy. The creature writhed for a moment before its body dissolved into ash, its essence absorbed into Asher''s being.


    As the battlefield fell silent, Asher stood amidst the carnage, his aura flickering but steady. He glanced toward the throne, where the bloated bat creature watched him with a predatory grin.


    "You''re next," Asher said, his voice low and dangerous.

 Chapter 75 Core II

    He glanced back at the bloated bat creature on the throne. "You''ve sent your pawn," he said, his voice cold and resolute. "Now it''s your turn."The bat creature let out a low, rumbling laugh, its massive form shifting on the throne. The battle was far from over.


    Suddenly, the creature stood, its towering frame radiating an oppressive aura. Before Asher could react, it vanished from its spot.


    "What the¡ª" Asher began, but he was abruptly silenced as the creature reappeared right in front of him. Its massive fist slammed into his midsection, sending shockwaves through his body. Blood sprayed from Asher''s mouth as he doubled over in pain.


    Keukk!


    "Impossible!" Asher gasped, struggling to stay on his feet. He glared at the creature, his sharp gaze narrowing as he saw his Illusionary Crown above it''s head floating subtly. His eyes widened in shock. "Y-You... You''re at least King-grade?" he stammered, the realization hitting him like another punch.


    The bat creature grinned wickedly, its jagged teeth glinting in the dim light of the coliseum. Without a word, it opened its massive mouth, aiming to devour Asher in one savage bite.


    Asher''s instincts screamed at him to move. The creature''s massive hand shot toward him like a machine''s unyielding grip, clasping around him with terrifying force. But just as its jaws snapped shut, Asher activated his Transmutation ability, transforming his body into blood and slipping through the creature''s grasp.


    In the stands, Catherine observed the battle from the shadows, her sharp eyes narrowing as she saw Asher evade the creature''s attack. "So, he still has some fight in him," she thought, her fingers twitching as she debated intervening. However, her gaze lingered on the bat-like monstrosity, and her expression darkened.


    "It''s not something he can handle alone," she muttered. Just as she raised her hand, preparing to step in and save him, Asher managed to stabilize himself.


    "He''s more resourceful than I thought," Catherine noted, retreating her hand. "Let''s see how far he can go."


    The bat creature''s deep, mocking laugh echoed through the arena as it turned its predatory gaze back to Asher. "Hehehe, human," it growled, its voice guttural and mocking. "Since when did humans grow so bold as to venture here?"


    Asher wiped the blood from his mouth, his sharp eyes never leaving the creature. The corrosive dark energy from the earlier attack lingered on his body, burning his skin even as his natural regeneration worked tirelessly to heal him.


    "You can speak?" Asher asked, his tone cautious but steady as he controlled his breathing.


    The bat creature''s grin widened, its massive form radiating raw power. "Speak? Of course, I can. I am no mere beast. You think you stand a chance against me, human? Your struggle is... amusing."


    Asher''s fingers tightened around his scythe, his mind racing as he prepared for the next exchange. This wasn''t just a battle¡ªit was survival against a foe far stronger than anything he had faced before.


    "Good. Entertain me," the creature said suddenly, snapping its fingers. Its throne reappeared behind it, and it sat down with a resounding thud. With another snap of its fingers, three octopus-headed creatures materialized, their grotesque forms lunging at Asher.


    "Amuse me, HUMAN," the creature said, lounging on the throne with one hand resting lazily against its face, watching Asher like a bored spectator.


    Asher gritted his teeth, his frustration bubbling beneath the surface. This creature was mocking him, treating him like a toy. But instead of letting the insult cloud his judgment, Asher calmed himself, calculating his next move.


    If he can summon thirty, maybe thirty-five more of these creatures, I might advance to Gold rank. Then I''d stand a chance against him. But will he even summon that many? Asher thought, quickly analyzing the situation.


    His hand released the hilt of his sword, shifting to grip his scythe tightly. "First, I''ll deal with these three," he muttered to himself, his resolve hardening.


    The octopus-headed creatures screeched, their tentacles lashing out in coordinated strikes. Asher leaped back, evading a series of attacks. His scythe flashed through the air, slicing cleanly through the appendages of one creature. Black ichor sprayed from the wounds as it shrieked in agony.


    But the remaining two creatures were relentless, their tentacles darting toward Asher with unnerving precision. Despite his agility, some managed to graze him, their acidic touch burning through his flesh. Pain surged through his body, causing him to momentarily wince.


    "Ugh, damn it," Asher hissed under his breath. He clenched his scythe tighter, using the pain to sharpen his focus. The creatures were fast, but their movements were predictable. He just needed to outmaneuver them.


    With a burst of speed, Asher ducked under a flurry of tentacles and swept his scythe in a wide arc, cleaving through the legs of one creature and decapitating another. The remaining creature hissed and lunged at him in desperation, but Asher spun gracefully, driving his scythe through its core.


    As the last of the three creatures dissolved into black ash, Asher stood amidst the carnage, his breathing steady but his body aching from the wounds he had taken. He glanced at the bat-like figure on the throne, who clapped slowly, a mocking grin on its face.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Not bad, human," it said, its voice dripping with amusement. "But that was just a warm-up. Let''s see how long you can keep this up."


    The creature snapped its fingers again, and five more octopus-headed creatures appeared, each larger and more menacing than the last. Asher braced himself, his scythe glowing faintly as he prepared for another wave.


    "This is going to hurt," he muttered, steeling his resolve as the next battle began.


    As the five new creatures lunged toward Asher, their tentacles flailing with increased speed and ferocity, he tightened his grip on the scythe. Each of their movements seemed more calculated, more precise than the previous wave, forcing him to stay constantly on the move.


    Leaping to the side, Asher narrowly avoided a barrage of tentacles that struck the ground with enough force to crack the stone beneath him. He retaliated with a sweeping strike, his scythe''s dark aura slicing through two of the creatures'' appendages. They screeched, recoiling momentarily, but the others closed the gap quickly.


    One of the creatures surged forward, wrapping its tentacles around Asher''s arm. The acidic touch burned through his clothing and skin, and he gritted his teeth against the searing pain. With a sharp twist, he wrenched himself free, severing the tentacle with a quick slash of his scythe.


    "You''re tougher than the last group," Asher muttered, blood dripping from his wounds. His vision blurred momentarily, the pain threatening to overwhelm him. But he couldn''t afford to falter now.


    Drawing on the energy he had absorbed earlier, Asher activated his Shadow Grave ability. Three shadowy humanoid figures emerged beside him, their forms flickering like smoke. They moved in unison, attacking the creatures with ruthless precision.


    The battlefield erupted into chaos as the shadowy figures clashed with the octopus-headed beasts. Tentacles writhed and lashed out, but the shadows moved like phantoms, evading and countering with swift, brutal strikes.


    One of the creatures lunged for Asher, its maw opening to reveal rows of jagged teeth. He sidestepped the attack, bringing his scythe down in a deadly arc that cleaved the creature in two. Another tried to flank him, but one of the shadow figures intercepted it, plunging a blade of pure darkness into its chest.


    Despite their efforts, the remaining creatures continued to press the attack. Asher could feel his stamina waning, his movements becoming slower, more labored. The acidic wounds on his body throbbed, and his breaths came in shallow gasps.


    I''m at my limit... he thought grimly, but even as the thought crossed his mind, a surge of energy erupted from deep within him.


    The absorbed essences from earlier battles ignited, swirling through his veins like molten fire. His aura flared, dark and golden hues intertwining as his power reached a breaking point. The oppressive energy of the coliseum seemed to resonate with him, amplifying his transformation.


    "I have broken through the mid stage of Silver rank" Asher mumbled as he sensed the increase in power but it was not enough against the thing sitting on the Throne.


    When the light faded, Asher stood taller, his wounds partially healed, his eyes glowing with a fierce Silvery light. His scythe had transformed, its blade longer and sharper, pulsating with raw energy. The shadows around him seemed denser, more alive, as if responding to his newfound strength.


    "I''ve broken through," Asher said, his voice steady but filled with resolve. "Time to end this."


    With a single leap, he closed the distance between himself and the creatures. His scythe moved like a whirlwind, carving through their defenses with ease. Each strike was precise, each movement calculated, as if he had become one with the weapon. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last of the creatures let out a final, desperate screech before dissolving into ash. Asher stood amidst the aftermath, his golden aura still shimmering faintly.


    He turned his gaze toward the bat-like creature on the throne, who now regarded him with a mix of amusement and interest.


    "Interesting," the creature said, leaning forward slightly. "You''ve grown stronger... but you''re still far from ready to face me."


    Asher smirked, gripping his scythe tightly. "We''ll see about that."

 Chapter 76 Core III

    The bat-like creature stood once again, this time pointing directly at Asher with an amused smirk. "I''ll give you three free strikes," it said mockingly, its voice deep and resonant. "Attack with all your might. After that, it''ll be my turn."Asher''s blood boiled as he heard the creature''s taunts, but he forced himself to remain calm. "Very well," he replied, his voice steady. Bringing his palms together, he began channeling the full force of his bloodline abilities.


    While Asher''s primary power was his Sanguine Supreme, he also possessed two lesser abilities: Black Lightning and Necromancy. Though these were weaker compared to his dominant bloodline power, Asher decided to unleash everything he had. If the creature wanted him to strike with his full might, then he wouldn''t hold back.


    In his hands, three distinct orbs began to form: one of crimson red, pulsating like blood; one of dark grey, swirling with necrotic energy; and one of pitch black, crackling with lightning. The orbs fused together, creating a volatile, oscillating sphere of immense destructive energy.


    "Dread Blast," Asher roared as he thrust his palms forward, releasing the attack. The tri-colored beam of destruction surged toward the creature, tearing through the ground as it traveled.


    The bat-like creature didn''t flinch. With a wave of its hand, dark energy condensed in front of it, forming a barrier shaped like a black diamond. The Dread Blast collided with the shield, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. Cracks appeared on the barrier, but it held firm. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature lowered its barrier, inspecting the minor cracks. "Hmm," it mused, tilting its head. "Better than it looks... but still weak."


    Asher watched, his heart sinking as the attack dissipated, leaving the creature completely unharmed. Damn it, he thought. It didn''t even faze him.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" the creature mocked, crossing its arms again. "I expected more from you. Come on, human! You still have two more chances. Don''t disappoint me!" It waved its hand dismissively, its taunting laughter echoing through the chamber.


    Asher clenched his fists, his anger bubbling to the surface. He needed a new plan. That attack had been his strongest move, and it hadn''t even scratched the creature. What now? he thought desperately. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Then it hit him¡ªweakness. Everyone had one, no matter how strong they appeared. Asher''s eyes widened slightly as he remembered one of his lesser-used skills: Absolute Appraisal.


    This skill was a system cheat, allowing him to uncover every single detail about his target, regardless of rank or power difference. No one could detect when he used it, making it an invaluable tool for situations like this. Though he primarily used it to appraise items, he had never faced an opponent where it might be necessary¡ªuntil now.


    Taking a deep breath, Asher activated Absolute Appraisal. His vision blurred momentarily as the world around him shifted. The creature''s form began to glow faintly, and countless details flooded his mind. Its strengths, its weaknesses, its abilities¡ªall were laid bare before him.


    And then he saw it. Everything about him , even his weakness, laid before his eyes.


    [ Dark Void Bat King ]


    [ Realm : Platinum (Pseudo king) ]


    [ Description : a ambitious creature who betrayed his own master for power, he stole his Kingship, though it was stolen not from self enlightenment he only reached a Pseudo King rank.... ]


    [ Weakness : The Throne is the only weakness f this creature, the Symbol of Bat Emperor he plundered by Treachery, once destroyed he will be hit hard reducing his power by 50% permanently and by 80% for 30 seconds due to backlash ]


    Asher''s mind raced as the details unfolded before his eyes. The bat-like creature was no mere opponent¡ªit was the Dark Void Bat King, a being of immense power, on the precipice of true Kingship. But there it was, plain as day: its weakness.


    The throne.


    The ornate structure, carved from obsidian and etched with glowing crimson runes, wasn''t just a seat¡ªit was a stolen symbol of power, a relic the creature had plundered in an act of betrayal. Destroying it would inflict devastating backlash, cutting its power in half permanently and leaving it vulnerable for a crucial thirty seconds.


    Asher''s breath quickened, but he forced himself to remain calm. This is my chance, he thought. He couldn''t overpower the creature directly, but if he could focus on the throne, the tides would turn.


    The creature shifted on its throne, its glowing eyes narrowing. "You''ve been quiet," it said, its voice laced with amusement. "Have you realized how hopeless this fight is? Or are you planning something clever?"


    Asher didn''t respond. Instead, he adjusted his stance, gripping his scythe tightly. The creature''s taunts were irrelevant now¡ªhis target was clear.


    "Fine," the Dark Void Bat King continued, rising from the throne with a lazy stretch. "Two more strikes, human. Impress me."


    Asher smirked. I only need one.


    In a sudden burst of speed, he dashed forward, but not directly at the creature. His movements were calculated, weaving and feinting to mask his true intent. The bat king''s crimson eyes tracked him, and its lips curled into a predatory grin.


    "Still dancing around, are we?" it sneered. "You''ll have to do better than that."


    Asher''s scythe glowed with a sinister red aura as he poured everything into his next attack. His bloodline abilities surged, blending his Sanguine Supreme with the raw destructive force of his necromancy and black lightning. The air crackled with energy, the chamber trembling under the weight of his power.


    With a mighty leap, Asher twisted mid-air, aiming his strike¡ªnot at the bat king, but at the throne behind it.


    The creature''s grin faltered as realization dawned. "What¡ª?!"


    Too late.


    Asher''s scythe cleaved through the air, its edge blazing with a tri-colored energy. The blade struck the throne with a deafening crack, shattering its surface. A shockwave erupted, sending chunks of obsidian and crimson runes flying in all directions.


    The bat king let out an ear-splitting roar, clutching its chest as dark energy erupted from its body. The backlash was immediate and violent. Its once-dominant aura flickered and dimmed, and its towering form seemed to shrink, its movements sluggish and unsteady.


    "You¡ªdare¡ª" the creature growled, staggering as the effects of the backlash rippled through it.


    Asher landed gracefully, a smirk playing on his lips. "One more strikes left, right?" he said mockingly. "I think I''ll make it count."


    "Try to blocks it one more time" Asher said as his hands come together once again as he launched another Dread Blast.


    Under the weight of the backlash, the Bat King tried to summon his dark energy for a counterattack. However, the feedback from the shattered throne surged through him, causing even more internal damage. He coughed up black blood, his body trembling as his power crumbled.


    Just as he tried one final act of defiance, the Dread Blast reached his face. His final, desperate word escaped his lips: "F-fuck..."


    The tri-colored ray struck with devastating force, disintegrating his upper body and ending his life.


    Asher stood motionless, watching as the creature''s remains crumbled into ash. The oppressive aura that had filled the chamber dissipated, leaving an eerie silence in its wake.


    Catherine landed softly beside him, her golden hair shimmering faintly in the dim light. "How did you know?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. "That the throne was his weakness? Even I didn''t notice it."


    Asher turned to her, his expression calm but weary. "I could sense it," he replied. "The throne was connected to him, almost like an extension of his body. I didn''t know for sure it was his weakness, but it felt... significant."


    Catherine crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "What if you were wrong?" she asked pointedly.


    Asher shrugged, his tone nonchalant. "I didn''t know," he admitted. "But he said he''d give me three chances. I wasn''t about to waste one."


    Catherine sighed, shaking her head with a small smirk. "You''re either incredibly lucky or insanely reckless," she muttered, though there was a hint of admiration in her voice.


    Asher simply nodded, his gaze returning to the remnants of the shattered throne. "Maybe both," he said quietly.


    Suddenly, the space around them began to quake violently. Asher instinctively steadied himself, his eyes darting around to find the source. At the center of the chamber, cracks began to spiderweb across the ground. From the fissure, a faint glow emerged, and a perfectly round orb floated upward.


    The orb was the size of a basketball, its surface shimmering with an iridescent light that seemed to pulse rhythmically. Asher stared at it, his brow furrowed in curiosity. "What is that?" he asked, his voice steady but laced with intrigue.


    Catherine stepped closer, her gaze fixed on the floating object. "That is the core of this space," she explained. "You can call it the Dungeon Core."


    Asher tilted his head slightly. "What''s it used for?" he asked, keeping his eyes on the orb.


    Catherine crossed her arms and replied, "You can absorb it to advance in rank. It also comes with a small chance¡ªabout 10%¡ªto gain a unique skill tied to the dungeon''s nature."


    Hearing this, Asher nodded thoughtfully. Without hesitation, he stored the Dungeon Core in his spatial ring. "I''ll check it later," he said, while inwardly adding. ''I''ll use Absolute Appraisal first to make sure it''s safe and understand it fully before doing anything.''


    Catherine smirked at his cautious approach. "Smart move. Most people would have rushed to absorb it immediately."


    Asher gave a faint smile. "Rushing gets you killed. I''d rather take my time and make sure I''m not walking into a trap."

 Chapter 77 Return

    Emerging from the now-simple well, Asher and Catherine were greeted by Freya, who stood waiting for them outside. Asher''s sharp eyes immediately caught something different about her¡ªthere was a new aura surrounding her, subtle yet distinct."What happened to you?" he asked, narrowing his gaze as he tried to piece together the change.


    Freya smirked, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I tried my luck with the Blood Crown Legacy," she said nonchalantly.


    Asher''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. He turned to Catherine for confirmation. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine nodded, her expression calm but faintly amused. "Since you were busy, I let her attempt the legacy of my family," she explained. "It''s rare for outsiders to have a chance, but got one after giving it a shot."


    Asher studied Freya for a moment longer, noting the slight crimson tint to her eyes and the faint, pulsating energy around her. "I see. Did you succeed?"


    Freya shrugged. "I gained something, but not everything. It''s a tough legacy, even for someone like me."


    Catherine smirked. "It''s impressive that she managed to get even a part of it. Most are outright rejected or worse."


    "But it is still with you as you progress and show your worth you will get the rest of it" She said looking at her as Freya nodded with a smile.


    Turning back to Asher, Catherine raised an eyebrow. "Would you like to try it as well?"


    Asher considered her offer, tapping his chin in thought. After a moment, he replied, "I would like to see it first."


    "See it? Not take it?" Catherine asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Yes," Asher said firmly. "I want to understand it before I make any decisions."


    Catherine chuckled softly. "Fair enough. Very few approach the Blood Crown Legacy with such caution. Let''s see if your patience will pay off."


    Freya crossed her arms, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "Just don''t take too long deciding, Asher. Who knows how long it''ll remain open for another attempt."


    With a nod, Asher gestured for Catherine to lead the way, determined to uncover the truth behind the legacy that bore such a formidable reputation.


    She picked up Terence who has fallen asleep at some point and then snapped her fingers as the space around them shifted and they were brought back to same hall just outside of the Legacy room.


    Asher took a moment to absorb the immense aura of the Bloodcrown Legacy Chamber. The sheer power resonating through the air was staggering, and he couldn''t help but admire the intricate barriers woven into the very fabric of the place. Any intruder foolish enough to breach these walls would be annihilated so completely that not even their ashes would remain.


    Catherine approached him with a small vial of her blood. "Here, take this. My blood will grant you temporary access to my aura and let you interact with the legacy."


    Asher accepted the vial without hesitation, but instead of drinking it, he focused his abilities to assimilate it directly into his bloodstream. A faint crimson glow surrounded him as the process completed.


    Catherine raised an eyebrow but nodded approvingly. "That works too. Efficient."


    She stepped forward and placed her hand on the Bloodcrown symbol etched into the chamber door. The symbol pulsed with life, and moments later, the massive doors swung open with a deep, resonant creak, revealing the grandeur within.


    Rows upon rows of beautifully crafted coffins stretched out in an almost endless array, each exuding an aura of history, power, and secrets long forgotten.


    Asher stood in awe, but his moment of admiration was interrupted by a sudden notification ringing in his mind.


    [Conditions for Fifth Cheat met: Own a grand legacy chamber containing more than 100 legacies.]


    His eyes widened in disbelief. This whole chamber? It''s part of my cheat now? he thought, his mind racing. It hadn''t appeared before, likely due to his lack of awareness after he formed bond to the Dark Existence Realm, and was not aware of this place.


    Catherine''s voice pulled him back to reality. "Go on, look around. Familiarize yourself with the chamber," she said, her tone calm yet encouraging.


    Asher nodded, stepping further into the chamber. As he moved, another notification appeared.


    [Hall of Legacy activated.]


    [Description: The Hall of Legacy records all legacies from the worlds the host has visited. The host may collect any legacy knowledge at any time. However, physical items or artifacts left behind by legacy holders must be obtained from their respective locations.]


    [Note: The Hall of Legacy also provides guidance on how to acquire any legacy.]


    Asher''s eyes gleamed as he processed the information. This wasn''t just a collection of coffins, like this chamber; it was a vast repository of knowledge and power from countless worlds.


    "So, it''s like a library of legacies," he murmured to himself, "but to truly benefit, I''d need to claim the physical items separately."


    He clenched his fists, excitement surging through him. With the Hall of Legacy, he could potentially gain an unparalleled edge in his journey.


    Catherine noticed his expression and smiled faintly. "Impressive, isn''t it? The Bloodcrown Legacy is unlike anything else. Few have the will to claim it, let alone understand its full scope."


    Asher gave her a small nod. "It''s more than impressive. Your family surely has a rich history."


    Although Catherine talked about this Bloodcrown chamber thinking Asher is awe of this, not knowing it''s due to something else entirely, Asher still praised as having this much legacies meant her family was truly great and an ancient family.


    "so, would you like to inherit one?" She asked as Asher nodded.


    "I will" he said as he used his Absolute Appraisal to look at the center most Coffin.


    [ 1st part of Coffin of the Progenitor ]


    [ Time, as mortals knew it, was irrelevant to him. Long before the stars first burned in the heavens, before the concept of days and nights was born, the Vampire Progenitor existed. His power was unmatched, his presence a force that could mold worlds to his will. He was no ordinary immortal; he was one of the Primordials¡ªbeings born from the raw fabric of creation, whose existence shaped the universe itself.


    As a Progenitor, he became the fountainhead of the vampire race. Their strengths, their weaknesses, even their undying thirst for blood, all stemmed from him. To his children, he was a god. To the rest of creation, he was an enigma.


    But for all his might, the Progenitor was cursed. What many coveted as the ultimate blessing¡ªimmortality¡ªwas, to him, the heaviest of burdens. Ages passed. Stars were born, lived, and died. Civilizations rose and fell. Yet he remained, unchanged, unmoved. Time was meaningless to him, a relentless cycle from which he could not escape. He yearned for what even the weakest mortal could embrace: true death. ]


    [ For Nonillion Trillions of years, the Progenitor sought an end to his existence. His immortality was not the mere resilience of the body, nor was it bound to the soul. It was absolute. Neither the ravages of time nor the most destructive forces in existence could touch him.


    He traversed dimensions, explored forgotten realms, and even stood before the primordial abyss where existence and nothingness intertwined. Yet, death eluded him.


    It was after another billion years of relentless pursuit that he found a glimmer of hope¡ªa possibility so profound it seemed almost cruel. If he could relinquish the powers that made him what he was, the core of his being, he might finally sever the chains binding him to eternity. ]


    [ The Progenitor''s power was not singular; it was a symphony of forces, each one capable of shaping reality itself. These were his Seven Absolute Attributes, primordial abilities that defined his existence and set him apart from all other beings.


    In an act of unimaginable sacrifice, he chose to divide himself. Seven distinct parts of his essence were encapsulated into coffins, each carrying one of his Absolute Attributes. These attributes were more than mere powers; they were forces of nature, the very building blocks of creation.


    Each coffin was then cast into the vastness of creation, hidden within different worlds, scattered across time and space. These coffins would seek out worthy inheritors, individuals capable of wielding the immense power without succumbing to its weight.


    Only when all seven attributes were claimed and fully mastered could the Progenitor achieve what he desired most¡ªfreedom through death. ]


    [ Each of the Seven Absolute Attributes represented a cornerstone of the Progenitor''s essence:


    Predation ¨C The ability to consume and assimilate the essence of anything, absorbing its power and evolving endlessly.


    Dominion ¨C A power to command all creation, bending wills, controlling elements, and subjugating the very laws of existence.


    Void ¨C The embodiment of nothingness, capable of erasing matter, energy, and even the very concept of existence. Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Blood Sovereignty ¨C Supreme mastery over blood, not only of vampires but of all living beings, allowing unparalleled control over life itself.


    Temporal Supremacy ¨C Authority over time, enabling the wielder to halt, rewind, or accelerate its flow at will.


    Primordial Creation ¨C The power to birth life and forge worlds, rivaling the gods themselves.


    Eternal Insight ¨C Infinite knowledge and understanding of all things, granting clarity beyond even the divine. ]

 Chapter 78 Return II

    Asher got amazed as he looked at the details of the grand Coffin, "but how it ended up here?" he wondered as he continued to use his Absolute Appraisal.[ The coffins were not relics to be stumbled upon by chance. They were dormant, waiting for those who could pass the trials they held. These trials tested strength, willpower, and the very essence of a soul, for the powers they contained were not meant for the weak or the unworthy.


    Over Sextillion years, only one attribute¡ªPredation¡ªhad been claimed. Its inheritor was not a grand warrior nor a wise sage, but a mere slime. Yet this simple creature, through sheer determination and the boundless potential granted by Predation, evolved into a World-Devouring Slime, feared across countless realms.


    The remaining six coffins remained untouched, hidden within the folds of existence, awaiting those who could rise to their challenge. ]


    "One is already claimed!!" Asher got astonished yet he sighed in relief "fortunately it''s only one, but it seemed to be one of the most powerful one" Asher thought as he continued to see the coffin history.


    [ At the heart of this legacy lies the Coffin of the Progenitor, a central artifact binding the seven coffins together. It is more than a repository of power; it is a monument to his eternal struggle and a key to his ultimate goal.


    When all seven attributes are claimed, the Coffin of the Progenitor will awaken, allowing his remaining essence to merge with his inheritors. This final act will sever his connection to the primordial forces that sustain him, granting him the release he has sought for eons. ]


    [ To inherit one of the Progenitor''s attributes is to embrace a destiny fraught with peril. These powers are not mere gifts; they are responsibilities. Each attribute shapes its wielder, influencing their thoughts, desires, and even their very being.


    Mastering these powers requires not only strength but also unparalleled wisdom. The price of failure is madness, corruption, or worse¡ªa fate even the Progenitor could not foresee.


    The story of the Progenitor is not one of glory, but of a being''s desperate pursuit of peace. For those who seek his legacy, the question is not whether they can claim it, but whether they can bear the burden of what it means to wield it. ]


    [ When the last inheritor claims the final attribute, the Progenitor''s true death will come. But this event will not be quiet or unnoticed. The passing of such a being, and the act of transferring his essence, will shake the very foundations of reality.


    The Progenitor''s fate is now tied to those who inherit his legacy. They are not just bearers of immense power; they are stewards of his final wish. Whether they bring about a new age of prosperity or plunge existence into chaos, their choices will shape the fate of all creation.


    The Coffin of the Progenitor remains, waiting for its inheritors. The question is not when they will come, but whether they will be ready for the responsibility that awaits them. ]


    Asher stopped as the next part is about the ability this Coffin holds "I hope it''s not Insight or blood one" he thought as he took a deep breath and then read the next part.


    [ This Coffin holds the ability of Primordial Creation ]


    "phew" Asher sighed in relief as eh also read the part how to obtain it and then he went near the Progenitor Coffin.


    He cut his palm and the he placed it on the Coffin and then he closed his eyes as he guided his blood inside it, as he moved his blood and begin to write something all over the coffin with his blood.


    "what is he doing?" Freya asked as Catherine frowned and wondered too.


    "I don''t know that language, it was not in your memories" He said as Freya nodded "yeah, I don''t know it too" Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "But he seemed to know what he''s doing?" Freya said, as Catherine nodded. "Even I don''t know what he''s doing with the coffin."


    "Huh? You don''t know either?" Freya asked, surprised. She had assumed Catherine would know, but apparently, she didn''t.


    "Then we can only wait," Freya said, and Catherine nodded. "I just hope he doesn''t destroy it," Catherine added.


    "Relax," Freya reassured her. "Asher isn''t that reckless. He''s probably trying to obtain the legacy of the progenitor."


    Catherine simply nodded and glanced toward Asher, who was deep in concentration.


    On Asher''s side, he had reached the point where he had covered the entire coffin in the language of the Primordials. He didn''t understand the language himself but was merely copying and pasting what the Hall of Legacy had instructed him to. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, the coffin was completely covered in intricate characters. As he drew the final stroke, Asher stepped back and let the magic do its work.


    The symbols on the coffin began to light up one by one. Before long, the entire coffin was enveloped in glowing red runes resembling ancient words.


    The runes continued to illuminate in sequence until the final one lit up. The whole coffin shone like a radiant beacon, its glow intensifying with every passing moment. Finally, a portal appeared in the midst of the light.


    Asher nodded, satisfied with the result, and stepped forward into the portal. This portal led to the inheritance space¡ªa realm where the coffin could only pass on its legacy if one possessed the token of the progenitor. However, the alternative method was to forcefully unlock it using the language of the Primordials.


    Upon entering, he looked up to see a red sky and down to find a liquid-like ground. The surface resembled a vast mirror, reflecting the crimson sky below.


    He nodded to himself, then cut his palm once again and began walking forward while chanting in a strange, ancient language. His voice resonated through the inheritance space, causing tremors to ripple across the mirrored ground as if an earthquake had been unleashed.


    As he advanced, the quakes intensified until the liquid surface beneath his feet churned violently, like a tsunami forming beneath him. The waves surged upward and lashed back down, occasionally striking him. The acidic liquid burned his skin, but Asher gritted his teeth and pressed forward, unwavering in his determination.


    The corrosive water had long since reduced his clothing to ashes, leaving him exposed and scarred, but he continued to move step by step until he reached the center of the space.


    Standing there, he resumed his chanting. The echoing words stirred the world around him, causing the churning liquid to spiral like a colossal whirlpool. From beneath his feet, an altar began to rise, its form emerging slowly but steadily as it lifted him toward the sky.


    Alternatively, the sky above cracked open, and from it, another altar emerged. Asher, now ascending into the sky, paused as the second altar descended to his position. The two altars released a dome of energy that enclosed him completely.


    Still, Asher did not stop chanting. Standing at the crossroads of the dome''s energy, he continued to recite the ancient language. From above, a red, crimson liquid began to pour down, while from the altar beneath his feet, another stream of the same crimson liquid surged upward.


    The space within the dome started to fill, and soon it was completely submerged in the glowing, crimson liquid.


    Despite the suffocating liquid enveloping him, Asher persevered, chanting without faltering. The energy within the liquid began to drill into him, penetrating his very being. The immense energy surged into his soul, where his abilities were engraved.


    Within his soul, the crimson liquid started to shape itself, forming a mysterious symbol of unknown origin. Asher recognized it immediately¡ªit was the mark of the Primordial Creation Ability, etched into his soul with intricate detail.


    This was the inheritance he had sought, and now, it was becoming a part of him.


    Time passed, and a whole week went by before the symbol on Asher''s soul was fully formed and completely engraved. Only then did he fully integrate the ability.


    Asher opened his eyes and finally ceased chanting. He took a deep breath, noticing that the altars were now cracked and seemed on the verge of collapse. The once-brilliant surroundings had grown dim, signaling the ritual''s end.


    He jumped out from between the altars, drawing his sword as he did so. Channeling the newly gained ability into his blade, a cosmic energy enveloped it, glowing with a vibrant, otherworldly light.


    With one swift strike, Asher unleashed a cosmic slash. The attack didn''t destroy the altars but merged with them, causing the structures to shudder. Moments later, both altars began to crumble like fragile chips, revealing two ancient-looking grimoires within.


    "The Grimoire of Creation," Asher muttered, picking up the first book. It detailed the full scope of his newly acquired ability, including spells designed to complement its powers.


    The second book, however, was about the Language of the Primordials. Asher glanced at it briefly but dismissed it. He already possessed a means of learning the Primordial language, rendering the book less useful to him.


    Satisfied with his gains, Asher stood amidst the ruins of the altars, his soul now carrying the mark of the Primordial Creation ability.

 Chapter 79 Return III

    Asher stepped out of the collapsing altars, the Grimoire of Creation in his hand, and his soul alight with the power of Primordial Creation. The air shimmered around him, heavy with a presence that felt both ancient and intimate, as if it had been waiting for this very moment.A voice, deep and resonant, echoed within the inheritance space.


    "You¡­ You have come at last."


    Startled, Asher turned his gaze to the center of the collapsing realm, where the crimson liquid began to converge into a humanoid form. The figure took shape slowly, revealing a tall man with pale skin, jet-black hair streaked with silver, and crimson eyes that burned with an otherworldly glow. He wore regal attire, a mixture of dark armor and flowing crimson robes, and atop his head sat a crown made of blood-red energy that pulsed with vitality.


    "I am the First Bloodcrown," the figure said, his voice laced with power and melancholy. "A fragment of the Progenitor, left behind to guide and judge those who seek my inheritance. You are not the first to stand before me, but you are¡­ different."


    Asher met the being''s gaze, his hand instinctively tightening around his sword. "Who are you, truly? And what do you mean by the Progenitor''s fragments?"


    The First Bloodcrown''s expression softened, and he gestured for Asher to sit on the platform that had formed beneath them. Asher hesitated but complied, sensing no hostility from the ancient being.


    The first Bloodcrown then begin to tell the story of the progenitor which Asher already know, but he acted like amazed from time to time, giving impression he is hearing it for the first time.


    "I am unlike the other fragments," the Bloodcrown began. "When I was cast out from the Progenitor''s being, I drifted for unknown years before I finally find a place where I can pass this ability I carry, I fell into this world¡ªa place rich with life, struggle, and beauty. In my aimless wanderings, I encountered a woman of the vampire race. Her name was Valeria."


    At the mention of her name, the Bloodcrown''s crimson eyes flickered with warmth and pain. "She was unlike any being I had ever encountered. Strong-willed, kind, and unyielding, she saw me not as a fragment of a god but as a man lost in his own eternity. Against all odds, I¡­ fell in love."


    Asher raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the rare glimpse into the Progenitor''s humanity.


    "We built a life together," the Bloodcrown continued. "For centuries, we shared joys and sorrows, and in time, I used my power of Primordial Creation to forge a gift for her and our descendants¡ªa supreme lineage ability, the Bloodcrown. It was a manifestation of my love for her, a legacy that would grant our family unparalleled strength and unity."


    Asher listened intently as the being''s voice grew heavier with emotion. "But even with all my power, I could not defy the natural order. Mortality claimed her, as it claims all. I could not follow her into the embrace of death, for I was bound by the Progenitor''s curse of eternity. When she passed, I returned to what I once was¡ªa fragment, a remnant will. I could no longer remain among her descendants as their leader or their kin. I became their guardian, watching from the shadows, ensuring that the Bloodcrown lineage remained unbroken."


    The First Bloodcrown paused, his gaze distant. "Yet even my presence began to fade as my descendants grew strong and independent. I retreated into this coffin, waiting for the one who could inherit not just my power, but my memories, my will, and my desire to protect those they love."


    Asher leaned forward slightly, his voice steady. "And you believe I am that person?"


    The Bloodcrown''s piercing eyes met his, scrutinizing him with an intensity that made Asher feel as if his very soul was laid bare. "You carry the mark of Primordial Creation. You have faced the trials of this place and emerged victorious. But power alone is not enough. The Bloodcrown is not just a weapon or a tool¡ªit is a legacy built on love, sacrifice, and the unyielding will to protect what matters most."


    The air around them grew heavy as the Bloodcrown rose to his full height. "Prove to me that you understand this. Show me that you are worthy of carrying not just my power, but the essence of my heart."


    With a wave of his hand, the First Bloodcrown summoned a trial unlike any Asher had faced before. Shadows coalesced into forms resembling Valeria, his descendants, and countless others he had sworn to protect in his long existence. Each shadow was an embodiment of their struggles, their pain, and their hopes.


    "If you wish to inherit my power, you must face their truths and accept their burdens as your own. Only then will you be worthy of the Bloodcrown."


    Asher stood, his expression firm. "I am not selfless to carry countless lives on me, but I do know that no matter what I will protect the ones I love."


    "good , That''s exactly I want but words are not enough "fragment said as he unleashed the army at him.


    The trial began, and Asher plunged into the memories of the First Bloodcrown, facing the echoes of love, loss, and responsibility that had defined the Progenitor fragment''s existence.


    Asher''s surroundings shifted, plunging him into the heart of the First Bloodcrown''s memories. The crimson light dimmed, replaced by scenes of vivid life¡ªa bustling village nestled beneath a canopy of ancient trees.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    He stood as a silent observer, watching the memory unfold. There was Valeria, a striking woman with silver hair and crimson eyes, her presence commanding yet gentle. She moved among her people, helping, laughing, and exuding a warmth that seemed to brighten the entire village. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The First Bloodcrown, in this memory, was no regal figure but a man cloaked in simple attire, standing at her side. His gaze lingered on her with an intensity that spoke of love deeper than words could express. Asher could feel the fragment''s emotions radiating from the scene¡ªa mixture of happiness, longing, and an underlying dread.


    Suddenly, the memory shifted violently. The village was aflame, the vibrant laughter replaced by screams. Vampiric warriors fought desperately against an invading force of monstrous creatures that seemed born of chaos itself. Valeria, a beacon of power and grace, stood at the forefront, her blade drenched in the ichor of her enemies. The First Bloodcrown fought beside her, wielding his unmatched power to shield their people.


    But even gods and warriors have limits.


    Asher watched in horror as Valeria, despite her strength, was struck down. The chaos surged forward, overwhelming the defenders, and the scene dissolved into darkness.


    "You see now," the First Bloodcrown''s voice echoed in the void. "The burden of failure. Even with all the power I possessed, I could not save her. I could not protect what I held dear."


    The darkness gave way to another scene. Centuries later, Valeria''s descendants thrived, their Bloodcrown lineage ensuring they stood as rulers among the vampires. The First Bloodcrown watched them from the shadows, his heart heavy with pride and sorrow. He was their silent protector, their unseen guardian.


    But as time passed, even his presence began to wane. His descendants, though powerful, no longer needed him. He was a relic of a past they barely remembered.


    Asher was abruptly pulled back to the present. The crimson liquid from earlier reappeared, swirling around him. The shadows from the trial began to rise again, taking the forms of Valeria, her descendants, and the villagers he had failed to save. Their voices echoed in the space, accusing him, questioning him, pleading with him to answer for their fates.


    "Will you bear the weight of their hopes and their pain?" the Bloodcrown''s voice asked. "Will you wield this power not for yourself, but for those who look to you for salvation?"


    Asher gritted his teeth, the weight of their gazes pressing down on him like a physical force. "I will," he said firmly. "Power without purpose is meaningless. I''ve faced loss, I''ve carried burdens, and I''ve made mistakes. But I''ve never stopped moving forward. If this legacy is built on love and responsibility, then I will honor it."


    The shadows surged toward him, merging with the crimson liquid. The energy engulfed Asher, burning through his soul, testing his resolve. His vision blurred as he felt the essence of the Bloodcrown entering his very being. The memories, the emotions, the hopes of an entire lineage poured into him, threatening to overwhelm his mind.


    But Asher held firm. He embraced the pain, the loss, and the love, allowing them to become a part of him.


    When the light finally subsided, Asher stood alone. The First Bloodcrown''s figure reappeared before him, his expression softened with approval.


    "You have done what few could," the Bloodcrown said. "You carry not just my power, but my will. Remember this¡ªBloodcrown is not a weapon for destruction; it is a shield, a promise to protect those you love. Wield it wisely, for its power comes with a price."

 Chapter 80 Return IV

    "You have done what few could," the Bloodcrown said. "You carry not just my power, but my will. Remember this¡ªBloodcrown is not a weapon for destruction; it is a shield, a promise to protect those you love. Wield it wisely, for its power comes with a price."The Bloodcrown stepped forward, placing a hand on Asher''s chest. A blazing mark appeared there¡ªa crimson crown surrounded by intricate patterns symbolizing creation and unity. The mark pulsed with energy, signifying the completion of the inheritance.


    "This is my gift to you, the Supreme Ability I created-The Bloodcrown of Eternity" the First Bloodcrown said. "May you succeed where I failed. Protect what you hold dear, and may your path lead to a brighter future."


    The First Bloodcrown''s form began to dissolve, his essence returning to the ether. "Thank you for granting me peace," his voice whispered as he disappeared completely.


    Asher stood in silence, the mark on his chest glowing faintly. He clenched his fists, feeling the immense power coursing through him¡ªthe Bloodcrown lineage now his to wield.


    When the space around him began to crumble, Asher''s vision blurred, and he found himself back in the real world. Freya and Catherine were waiting, their expressions filled with curiosity and concern.


    "Asher," Freya called out, stepping forward. "What happened?"


    He took a deep breath, steadying himself. "I''ve inherited the First Bloodcrown," he said, his voice calm. "And with it, the responsibility to protect what matters most."


    Though his words were simple, they carried the weight of the legacy he had just embraced¡ªa legacy that was actually part of a greater whole, and he now aimed to acquire the remaining fragments as well.


    Though none of the other fragments exist on Volarisa; instead, they lie scattered across other worlds. I am too weak to travel to other worlds right now, he thought as his gaze shifted to Freya.


    "I think we''ve had enough adventure here. Let''s return," he said, his voice steady. Freya nodded in agreement.


    Asher then looked at Catherine. "Do you want to come with us?" he asked, surprising her. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Will you allow me to come to your world?" she asked cautiously, her uncertainty evident.


    "I think you''ve lingered here long enough, and it was never your fate to remain in this place," he replied, his tone calm but firm. Turning to leave, he added, "Just come with us."


    Freya watched the exchange closely, her mind racing. Just what is he thinking? she wondered.


    ''Did the legacy memories changed him?'' she thought after all it''s not new as whenever one inherits a legacy, the memories accompanied it gets inherited too, and it results in somewhat different behavior patterns in individuals, some matures, some ended up becoming evil or good depending on the legacy.


    ''but isn''t it a good thing'' she thought as she looked at Asher.


    I don''t know, but before, he would''ve simply dismissed Catherine entirely. He wouldn''t have gone out of his way to ask her to come along, she mused, her thoughts circling back to his earlier behavior.


    Perhaps the infusion of the First Bloodcrown''s memories had influenced him. The legacy of an epic yet tragic existence might have begun to temper his once cold and distant personality, if only slightly.


    Asher, not paying attention to anyone else, simply snapped his fingers. The Realm Gateway manifested once again, a swirling portal of cosmic energy. Catherine looked at it for a moment before stepping inside, following Asher. Freya entered shortly after, pausing to glance at Terence, who was now lying on a small bed.


    She hesitated and finally asked, "What about Terence?"


    Catherine shook her head, her expression calm but tinged with sadness. "She sleeps for sustained stretches of years due to her injuries. She only wakes up for two or three hours every decade. You were fortunate to arrive during one of those rare moments, or perhaps she woke sensing someone connected to her," Catherine explained.


    Asher nodded thoughtfully at this revelation.


    The three of them emerged from the portal into Asher''s academy room. Freya looked around, taking in the environment with curiosity. "It''s good to be back" she said taking a deep breath.


    "this is your room in a Academy?" Catherine asked on the other hand.


    "Yes, it''s in the World Academy," Asher replied. "It''s a powerful academy where only the most gifted are allowed to enter."


    Catherine observed the room with mild interest. "We used to have such institutions too," she commented.


    Asher glanced at her, curious. "Your world''s laws are quite loose, which means it''s a lower-level world compared to my world at its peak," Catherine added, her voice measured.


    He frowned slightly at this. "Does that mean you''re the strongest person here?"


    Catherine shook her head, a small smile gracing her lips. "No, rather, I am quite weak here. The laws of this world are different, and I can''t fully exert the strength I once had."


    "Though I am peak of what you call Awakener ranks" She added.


    Asher nodded at her explanation but silently wondered just how powerful Catherine might be in her own world at her full potential. As by being an peak of Awakener rank here means she is Ex ranker.


    The Awakener rankings come after the Foundation ranks, and Asher is currently at the Silver stage. After Silver, he will progress through Gold, Platinum, Diamond, and finally the ultimate rank, Prismatic. Only upon reaching Prismatic will he truly awaken and ascend beyond the Foundation Ranks and reach the Awakener rank, which Catherine has already mastered, being at its peak.


    However, Catherine, despite her mastery, is largely restrained in this world. The reason is that after the Awakener rank comes the Transcendent ranks, which include Epic and above powerhouses. Her power surpassed by this world''s limitations, leaving her at peak of Awakener rank, while Asher''s protector and maid, Emily, who is at the second stage of Transcendence: the Legendary rank, is more stronger than her.


    Yet, there''s a peculiar restriction¡ªAsher cannot summon or use Emily''s strength as he wishes. In contrast, he can likely utilize Catherine''s abilities to some extent, even though her true strength remains suppressed.


    "Though, as I learn and comprehend this world''s rules, I will regain my powers," Catherine said, and Asher nodded in agreement.


    He was about to respond when¡ª


    Knock, knock.


    "Who could that be?" Freya wondered aloud. They had just returned, yet someone already knew they were back.


    "I think I know," Asher thought, immediately remembering the beautiful Director of the Academy, Yulia Garcia. He walked to the door, not trying to conceal Catherine, knowing the Academy''s sensors might have already detected her.


    He also want her to live here, so he decided to take Academy help in this matter.


    "You''re back, and, as I said, Magnus are always a troublemaker," Yulia remarked crossing her hands as she stood at the doorway.


    "What did I do wrong?" Asher asked, confused. His gaze lingered briefly on Yulia, who, dressed in the pristine white Academy uniform, looked absolutely stunning.


    Yulia glanced past him, her sharp eyes locking onto Catherine. "She''s the trouble you caused," Yulia said, her tone serious. "Bringing Dungeon inhabitants into the real world is dangerous. You don''t know what repercussions that could have," she continued, stepping closer and holding out a document.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to detain you until your case is cleared. It''s for security reasons," Yulia stated as Catherine nodded, raising her hands willingly.


    "At least you''re not resisting like most of them," Yulia said as she cuffed Catherine, using enchanted bindings that sealed her magic and mana to prevent her from using them.


    "And you Asher Magnus is also coming with me," Yulia added, her gaze turning to Asher.


    "I didn''t know there were such laws," Asher replied, sighing.


    Yulia nodded. "You''re still too inexperienced. Dungeons with people living in them are rare and usually found at higher levels¡ªnot ones you can access at your level." She fixed her gaze on Asher. "What Dungeon did you even go to?" she asked curiously.


    "I don''t know," Asher admitted. "It seemed to be a new one. When I checked, it came out as Platinum rank, so I went inside." He gestured toward Catherine. "That''s where I found her¡ªshe was imprisoned by the boss of that Dungeon."


    "So, you released her without investigating her story first?" Yulia questioned as she walked alongside him.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    The other students in the Academy stared at Asher curiously, their attention drawn to the cuffs on Catherine. Whispers and speculations began circulating, but Asher ignored them entirely, remaining focused on his conversation with Yulia.


    "I did investigate her story," he replied calmly. "Only after verifying it did I believe her."


    Yulia raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by ''verifying''?"


    Asher explained, "I have a skill called Blood Memory. It allows me to see a person''s memories through their blood. People can lie, but their blood cannot."


    Yulia nodded, processing his explanation. "Interesting. I''ll have to check this skill of yours later," she said as they continued walking, her tone softening slightly, though her expression remained stern.

 Chapter 81 Trouble

    As they made their way to the administrative chambers, Yulia maintained her composed demeanor while Freya walked silently beside them, occasionally glancing at Catherine. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Catherine, although cuffed, seemed unbothered by the situation. Her gaze wandered over the academy''s grand architecture, a hint of curiosity in her expression. "Your academy is impressive, though its energy flow feels peculiar," she remarked.


    Yulia glanced at her. "Peculiar in what way?"


    Catherine smiled faintly. "Your world''s laws are less refined. The mana here is... loose. It''s not bad, just different. My world''s energy was more compact and controlled, which made us stronger but also more limited in creativity."


    Yulia''s curiosity was piqued, but she chose not to press further. "We''ll discuss that once your situation is resolved," she replied, keeping her focus on the matter at hand.


    Asher, walking ahead, couldn''t help but wonder about Catherine''s adaptability. Despite her imprisonment and apparent vulnerability in this new world, she carried herself with dignity and confidence.


    Finally, they arrived at the administrative office, a grand hall lined with glowing inscriptions and bookshelves that seemed to hum with latent energy. Inside, a panel of instructors and officials waited, their expressions varying from curious to stern.


    "Asher," Yulia began, addressing him in front of the panel, "you are aware that bringing Dungeon inhabitants into the academy without clearance violates our protocols, correct?"


    "No, I didn''t know that" Asher said as others asked "but do you know she was an Dungeon inhabitant?"


    Asher nodded. "I didn''t know she was a Dungeon inhabitant until I met her. By then, I couldn''t leave her there¡ªshe was imprisoned unjustly." Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    One of the officials, an older man with a sharp gaze, interjected. "How do we know she''s not dangerous? Dungeon inhabitants often carry latent curses or untraceable energy signatures."


    "She''s not dangerous," Asher replied firmly. "I used my Blood Memory skill to verify her story. She''s the remnant of a past era, imprisoned for reasons beyond her control."


    Catherine stepped forward slightly, her cuffs glowing faintly in the light. "If it eases your concerns, I can willingly submit to your examinations," she said calmly.


    The panel members exchanged glances before Yulia spoke. "Very well. Catherine, you''ll be placed under observation for a probationary period. If your presence proves to be a risk, we''ll take further action. Asher, you''ll be held accountable for her actions during this time."


    Freya frowned. "That''s hardly fair. How is it his responsibility?"


    Yulia turned to her. "He brought her here. He should''ve consulted the academy first. Responsibility comes with actions, Miss Freya."


    Asher sighed but nodded. "I''ll take responsibility."


    "Good." Yulia turned back to the panel. "Prepare a suitable ward for her to stay in while she undergoes evaluation."


    Catherine gave a small smile. "Your hospitality is appreciated," she said, her tone neutral but polite.


    As the meeting concluded, Asher and Freya left the chamber with Catherine. Freya glanced at him, a mix of concern and curiosity on her face.


    "You''re taking on a lot of trouble for someone you just met," she said softly.


    Asher shrugged. "She''s not a threat. I trust what I saw in her memories. Besides," he added, his voice lowering, "there''s more to her than we realize. Her knowledge and power could be invaluable¡ªnot just to me, but to the academy as well."


    Freya nodded slowly, though her eyes lingered on Catherine. "Just don''t forget who you can trust."


    "I won''t," Asher replied, though his thoughts were already racing ahead. ''The Directors may be powerful but even they won''t dare to punish me for this'', he thought as he continued to another room with Yulia.


    Back in the Directors'' meeting room, the atmosphere was tense. The five directors, each responsible for overseeing a specific branch of the academy, were deep in discussion.


    At the far-left seat sat an older woman, her stern expression betraying her concern. She was Lady Myra, the Director of Security, responsible for ensuring the safety of the academy and its students. "We can''t allow her to roam freely. We don''t even know what her intentions might be," she said firmly.


    At the center chair, a middle-aged man with a sharp gaze leaned forward. Reynold, the Director of Dungeon Affairs, managed all dungeons and secret realms available to students. "I can guarantee that she didn''t come from any dungeon under my jurisdiction," he stated, his tone tinged with curiosity. "But the question remains¡ªwhat kind of dungeon did Asher Magnus explore to bring someone like her back?"


    To Reynold''s left sat a beautiful blonde-haired woman, significantly younger than the others. She was the Head of the Healing Department, her tone measured but concerned. "From her power, it''s clear that she''s at the peak of the Awakener ranks," she noted. "However, we can''t rule out the possibility that she''s using an artifact or concealing her true abilities."


    An older man on Reynold''s right, Leon, the Director of Magical Sciences, adjusted his glasses thoughtfully. "Exactly. Until we can confirm whether her power is genuine or an effect of some advanced artifact, we can''t take any risks," he said.


    At the far-right seat, a man with graying hair and a calm demeanor finally spoke. This was Arnold, the Head of the Artifact Department. "Leon is right. Only after thorough examination can we allow her any freedom. Until then, she must remain under strict observation," he said.


    Reynold frowned slightly. "But will the Magnus boy comply? He seems quite protective of her," he said, glancing around the room.


    Arnold nodded thoughtfully. "True. The Magnuses have always been stubborn. They''ll likely demand access to her knowledge if they see any potential value," he said.


    The directors fell silent for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. It was clear that this situation was unprecedented and fraught with potential risks¡ªand opportunities.


    The room was heavy with tension as the directors pondered their next steps. Finally, Lady Myra broke the silence.


    "We must tread carefully. Asher Magnus may be a student, but his background and capabilities are far from ordinary. The Magnuses are not a family to be trifled with. However, the safety of the academy comes first."


    Reynold leaned back in his chair, his sharp eyes narrowing. "Agreed, but we can''t overlook the potential here. If this woman truly is at the peak of the Awakener ranks¡ªor beyond¡ªher knowledge could be invaluable. We need to evaluate her, but we also can''t push too hard. If Asher feels cornered, he''ll resist, and we can''t afford unnecessary conflict."


    The blonde woman, Head of Healing, nodded thoughtfully. "I suggest a diplomatic approach. She seems cooperative for now, so let''s maintain that. We can create scenarios where her abilities can be observed without making her feel like a prisoner. If she''s genuinely as powerful as she seems, antagonizing her could backfire."


    Leon adjusted his glasses again, his analytical mind working quickly. "We also need to understand how she interacts with this world''s laws. Her comments about adapting to our world suggest she''s from a place with different rules of magic and energy. That could mean she''s temporarily weakened, or it could mean she''s hiding her full capabilities."


    Arnold tapped a finger on the table, his voice calm but firm. "I agree with Leon. Her artifact¡ªor whatever ability she''s using¡ªmight be tied to this adaptation process. If that''s the case, we need to determine if she''s gaining strength as she integrates into our world. The last thing we need is an uncontrolled power surge."


    Reynold turned his attention back to Myra. "Lady Myra, you''ll have to keep an eye on her movements, but subtlety is key. We don''t want Asher or his companions feeling like they''re under siege."


    Myra nodded, her expression unyielding. "Understood. I''ll assign a small, discreet team to monitor her. If she poses any danger, we''ll act swiftly."


    "And Asher?" Arnold asked, his gaze sweeping the room.


    "Let him be for now," Reynold replied. "But we''ll need to engage him in a way that keeps him cooperative. Perhaps offer him opportunities to advance his studies or explore higher-tier dungeons."


    The blonde woman smiled slightly. "Clever. Appeal to his ambition while keeping him within arm''s reach. It might just work."


    The room fell silent once more as the directors exchanged glances. It was clear that the situation was delicate, but they were determined to maintain control.


    "Very well," Myra concluded. "Let''s proceed with caution. If this woman and Asher Magnus truly represent a new element in the academy, we''ll need to handle them wisely."


    With that, the meeting was adjourned, and the directors each departed to put their respective plans into motion.


    In another room


    Asher, seated calmly, looked at Yulia as she crossed one leg over the other, her piercing gaze fixed on him.


    "You know, from now on, you''ll be under a lot of scrutiny," Yulia began. "You might think bringing a single Dungeon inhabitant here is no big deal, but coming from the Magnus family, you must know how serious it is. There are beings from other worlds constantly trying to invade ours."


    Her words struck a chord, and Asher frowned, realization dawning on him. This... I hadn''t thought of that, he mused internally. He started reflecting on his actions, questioning his decision to bring Catherine into this world so hastily.

 Chapter 82 Trouble II

    Her words struck a chord, and Asher frowned, realization dawning on him. This... I hadn''t thought of that, he mused internally. He started reflecting on his actions, questioning his decision to bring Catherine into this world so hastily.''Was it the influence of the First Blood Crown fragment memories effecting me at that time?'' he wondered. But then he shook his head, dismissing the thought. No, I can''t just blame it on external influences. That would be running away from responsibility.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked back at Yulia. "You''re right. I acted impulsively and didn''t consider the broader consequences."


    Yulia studied him for a moment before nodding, her expression softening slightly. "At least you acknowledge that. But acknowledging it isn''t enough, Asher. Actions have consequences, and whether or not you intended harm, you''ve brought something into this world that could potentially destabilize the balance."


    Asher sighed. "I''ll take responsibility for her. If she does anything that causes harm, it''ll fall on me."


    "That''s not how this works," Yulia replied firmly. "This isn''t just about you or her. It''s about the academy and the world. You''ve brought her here, so it''s our job to ensure she''s not a threat. But from now on, every step you take will be watched. You might not like it, but it''s for the greater good."


    He nodded slowly. "I understand. I''ll cooperate with whatever measures you think are necessary."


    Yulia leaned back in her chair, her gaze still sharp but her tone slightly less harsh. "Good. Then let''s start with answering this: What exactly did you see in her that made you trust her enough to bring her here?"


    Asher paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. "I used a skill called Blood Memory. It allowed me to see her memories through her blood. From what I saw, her story was genuine. She''s not here with malicious intent. In fact, she''s been through more hardship than most people could handle."


    Yulia raised an eyebrow. "Blood Memory? That''s... unique. Still, people can lie, and even memories can be misleading."


    "Blood doesn''t lie," Asher said confidently. "It reflects the truth of someone''s life. Her intentions aren''t harmful."


    Yulia sighed, leaning forward slightly. "Maybe you''re right. But it''s not just her intentions that matter. The ripple effect of her presence here could be catastrophic. That''s why you''ll have to work harder than ever to prove that you made the right choice."


    "I will," Asher replied firmly.


    For a moment, there was silence between them, the weight of their conversation settling.


    "Very well," Yulia said, standing up. "I''ll not punish you as you also didn''t know bringing a Dungeon inhabitant to real world is crime. She''ll be monitored closely, and so will you. Any misstep, and there will be consequences."


    Asher stood as well, giving a slight bow. "Thank you. I won''t let you down."


    Yulia''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before she nodded. "You can go now," she said.


    Asher nodded, stood up, and left the room.


    Once outside, he sighed in relief, running a hand through his hair. "How the hell did a single leap into a dungeon turn into this mess?" he muttered to himself as he walked away.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Yulia frowned, her fingers tapping lightly on the desk as she reflected on her conversation with him.


    "There was no sign of him being controlled, nor was he lying," she murmured, closing her eyes as she leaned back in her chair.


    After a brief pause, she opened them again. "Well, we''ll see if this situation turns dangerous or not. Until then, I''ll let him be and enjoy what little peace he has," she mused before returning to her usual workload.


    Back in his room, Asher lay sprawled on the bed, his hand resting on his forehead as he stared at the ceiling. He massaged his forehead as he thought of the trouble that Catherine has caused.


    "Okay... just leave it," he muttered to himself, squeezing his eyes shut in an attempt to push aside the growing chaos in his thoughts. The steps of his mental to-do list refused to quiet, though, spiraling to new concerns.


    "And then there''s the thing about the legacy of the Progenitor..."


    He frowned, his fingers drumming on his forehead. "I wonder if that guy, the one with the power of predation, knew that now there''s another legacy contender," he mused aloud. He murmured as he closed his eyes drifting into sleep. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In another universe, in a distant galaxy


    Among the countless stars and planetary systems, there lay a single planet bathed in a lush, vibrant green. Its surface sparkled under its sun''s rays, but the beauty was deceptive. In the center of the forested expanse, a massive, writhing entity stirred from its ancient slumber.


    The creature opened two slitted eyes, which glowed faintly in the dim light.


    The surrounding air seemed to shift with its presence, and a slow, guttural voice emerged.


    "Hmm... which part of the galaxy am I in now? Or better yet, is this even my galaxy?" it mused, its tone contemplative. Its monstrous form gradually shifted, its dark and viscous body shimmering. It blinked at the star-speckled sky.


    "Anyway, why did I suddenly wake up?" the creature wondered aloud, tilting its head in apparent confusion. As the realization struck, its eyes narrowed with an intense gleam.


    "Oh, yes... a signal," it muttered as its slick form began to take on more defined features, roughly humanoid in appearance. "A new legacy contender. Finally, another piece emerges," it mused, its voice carrying an undertone of excitement.


    It turned its gaze upward, scanning through dimensions and planes of existence with a sight beyond mortal comprehension. "Hmm... interesting. It''s not in this universe either," it muttered with a frustrated growl.


    Its form continued to shift, now resembling a grotesque imitation of a human¡ªa towering, sinewy figure with an eerie smile.


    "I''m not strong enough to tear through universes yet," it said with a tinge of bitterness. "Looks like it''s time to devour some energy sources and ascend to a universal level."


    Its grin widened as it took on a more humanoid appearance, donning an illusion of normalcy to infiltrate its next hunting ground. "But first... I''ll devour a Cthuthian nest and gather the essence needed to shatter barriers. I''ll feast on that big tasty mass of energy."


    It stepped into a portal formed of dark energy, vanishing into another galaxy. Its intent remained unclear¡ªwas it driven by malice, or simply hunger for power?


    But one thing was certain: it sought the remnants of the legacy with a single-minded determination, prepared to consume anything or anyone standing in its way.


    And Asher slept blissfully aware hat he has invited not just Planetary level but now a universe level threat. Though, it''s good for him that they are not in same Universe or he would have died in the stomach of that slime without even knowing when he died.


    The next day, Asher woke up and went about his usual schedule. Though his days seemed ordinary, he couldn''t shake the occasional sensation of being watched. It wasn''t an oppressive feeling, but rather subtle¡ªlike an unseen gaze that followed him wherever he went. Still, Asher chose to ignore it. Knowing it is Academy keeping an eye on him, as he is now under the suspicion now, So, he chose to ignore them.


    ''I have no secrets that they can find anyway,'' he thought to himself. His experiences had stripped away much of the hesitation or worry he might have felt in the past.


    He lived his days as any other diligent student would¡ªattending lectures, honing his skills, and continuously advancing his chosen specialization in Arcane Alchemy. He immersed himself in his studies, spending long hours experimenting and refining his craft. His dedication was apparent, and it became clear that his abilities were growing rapidly. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, And months into years.


    After a whole Ten years he is now advanced way beyond the Silver middle level.


    Asher''s progress was remarkable. He was now at the peak of the Platinum Level, standing just a step away from the Diamond Realm, the pinnacle of the Foundation Ranks in this world.


    However, even as he neared this peak, Asher''s ambitions stretched far beyond it. "The Diamond Realm may be the peak here, but it''s not the limit," he often thought. His focus was set on the hidden realm¡ªthe Prismatic Realm¡ªa level of power that transcended the limitations of ordinary understanding.


    Asher knew this mysterious realm existed as his Absolute Appraisal has told him about it. And he will surely reach this level.


    Asher sat cross-legged in his room, eyes opening slowly as he exhaled a sharp breath. Over the past ten years, his once small and lean frame had transformed into that of a finely honed warrior. His muscles, though not bulky, were packed with power and precision, exuding an aura of strength that belied his calm demeanor.


    Rising from his bed, he moved toward the mirror. Reflected back at him was a striking figure¡ªa young man with long, flowing white hair cascading past his shoulders, and piercing ruby-like eyes that glimmered with both intensity and wisdom gained through hard-fought experience.

 Chapter 83 Ten Years

    Asher, now sixteen years old, stood before the mirror, gazing at his reflection. His piercing ruby-red eyes and long white hair framed a face that had matured far beyond his years."Hm, today''s the day Catherine will be released," he mumbled to himself, his voice carrying a mix of anticipation and unease.


    Reaching for a band, he tied his hair back, securing it neatly before taking another long look at his reflection. This was a day he had been waiting for.


    "Finally, the ban will be lifted," he mumbled, his tone carrying a hint of satisfaction.


    The punishment Yulia had imposed on him for bringing Catherine from a dungeon¡ªa complete prohibition from participating in any dungeon dives¡ªwas finally coming to an end.


    Though the ban didn''t affect him significantly, as he had his own personal dungeon to train in, he had accepted the punishment silently, refraining from causing any trouble.


    "Now, I can finally access the Infinite Tower that Sebas talked about," Asher mused, thinking back to how his classmates often spoke of it. Once they reached the Golden Rank, they eagerly ventured into the Tower to test their skills¡ªsomething he had yet to experience.


    The Tower, known as the Infinity Tower, is a realm of endless challenges, each floor more perilous and complex than the last. It earned its name due to its seemingly infinite number of levels, each containing a secret trial designed to test the strength, intelligence, and adaptability of its challengers.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    What sets the Tower apart is its reward system. Every tenth floor grants participants a unique prize¡ªbe it artifacts, resources, or enhancements¡ªthat cannot be found elsewhere. These rewards alone make the Tower a coveted goal for many students and adventurers alike.


    However, the Tower is no ordinary structure. It is closely tied to the academy''s legacy and is overseen by the governing forces of the world. Due to its dangers and potential for misuse, access is restricted. Only those of Academy who reach the Golden Rank or higher are granted entry. This ensures that only those with proven identity can attempt its challenges.


    Despite its allure, the Tower demands more than just raw power. Many who enter find themselves unprepared for its trials, leading to failure¡ªor worse. For this reason, the Tower has become a rite of passage for the academy''s elite students, with many striving to conquer it as a mark of their capability.


    And it also has it''s own Ranking list, thus another prestige part that every student strive to achieve.


    But that was about to change today. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned his head toward the bathroom, deciding to wash up and get ready for the day. After freshening up, he emerged dressed neatly in his academy uniform. Sitting down for a quick meal, he ate quietly before waiting for the day''s events to unfold.


    Knock. Knock.


    "She''s here," Asher muttered, standing up as he grabbed his bag. Opening the door, he was greeted by Freya.


    "Are you ready?" she asked, her greenish red eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Asher nodded, stepping out to join her.


    Freya had undergone a transformation of her own. Her jet-black hair, now streaked with fiery red highlights, flowed elegantly down her back. Her athletic figure exuded strength and grace, but it was her playful personality that remained the same, that''s what truly defines her.


    "Let''s go," Freya said with a smirk, motioning for him to follow. Together they continue to their class ready for their usual schedule


    As they made their way through the bustling hallways of the academy, Asher and Freya drew their fair share of attention. Freya''s striking beauty and confident demeanor were enough to turn heads, while Asher''s composed, almost aloof presence exuded an aura of quiet strength.


    Students whispered as they passed, speculating on the duo''s destination.


    "They''re always together, aren''t they?"


    "Yeah, but Asher''s so hard to read. He doesn''t even seem to notice her."


    "Freya''s strong, but he''s on a whole other level¡­"


    "But why he isn''t in the Ranking list?"


    Freya glanced sideways at Asher, catching snippets of the conversations around them. She smirked but didn''t comment.


    "You don''t mind the stares?" she asked teasingly.


    Asher shrugged, his expression unbothered. "They''re irrelevant."


    Freya chuckled. "You''re as blunt as ever."


    Soon, they reached the classroom for their next lecture: Dungeon Simulation and Strategies. The room was already half-full, students arranging themselves into groups or reviewing notes. The instructor, a stern-faced man with a scar across his cheek, stood at the front, preparing for the lesson.


    Asher and Freya found seats near the back. Just as Asher settled in, a familiar figure approached¡ªEthan, one of Asher''s classmates and a known competitor.


    "Asher," Ethan greeted, his tone carrying a mixture of respect and rivalry. "I heard the dungeon ban on you is lifted today. Planning to make up for lost time?"


    Asher leaned back in his chair, his ruby-like eyes locking onto Ethan''s. "Maybe."


    Freya raised an eyebrow at the exchange, sensing the underlying tension.


    Ethan chuckled, crossing his arms. "Good. The Tower awaits. Let''s see if you live up to the hype, Magnus."


    With that, Ethan walked away, leaving Asher and Freya in silence.


    "Seems like you have fans," Freya quipped, resting her chin on her hand.


    "Or rivals," Asher replied, his tone indifferent.


    The instructor''s voice cut through the chatter, silencing the room. "Alright, class, let''s begin. Today, we''ll be discussing advanced dungeon coordination and the risks of hidden-tier anomalies. Take notes¡ªthis will be on your practical assessment."


    Asher opened his notebook, as he began to take notes like everyone else.


    As the class neared its end,


    Ring~~


    A notification appeared on Asher''s holowatch, causing his pen to pause mid-note. Freya noticed and glanced at the watch, curiosity flickering across her face.


    "Hope for the best," she said with a playful smile, flashing a V sign with her fingers.


    Asher nodded and tapped on the notification to open the message.


    [ Subject: Notification of Clearance


    Dear Asher Magnus,


    We are pleased to inform you that the individual, Catherine Bloodcrown, has been cleared of all suspicion.


    Likewise, your punitive ban is officially lifted. You are now free to utilize the Academy''s dungeons at any time.


    Regards,


    Yulia Garcia ]


    Asher read the message carefully, a small sense of relief washing over him.


    "Good news, huh?" Freya asked, tilting her head as she noticed the faint shift in his usually stoic expression.


    "Yes," Asher replied simply, closing the message.


    The instructor''s voice cut in just then, wrapping up the lecture. "That concludes today''s lesson. Remember to review the simulation protocols for next class. Dismissed."


    Asher stood, grabbing his belongings, as Freya walked beside him.


    "So," she said with a grin, "does this mean we''re finally going dungeon diving together?"


    Asher glanced at her, his ruby-red eyes calm yet focused. "Perhaps."


    Freya smirked, satisfied with the answer for now, as the two left the classroom together.


    As they stepped into the bustling corridors of the Academy, students moved about, engaged in their own discussions and plans. Freya walked alongside Asher, her excitement bubbling beneath her composed demeanor.


    "So, what''s your first move now that you''re unbanned?" she asked, casually adjusting the straps of her bag.


    Asher considered for a moment, his mind already forming a plan. "First, I''ll confirm the dungeon schedule. Then, I''ll revisit the Infinite Tower."


    "The Infinite Tower, huh?" Freya raised an eyebrow. "Finally joining the club? Everyone''s been raving about it. You know, they say the challenges there are tailored to push you to your absolute limit."


    "That''s the point," Asher replied, his tone calm but determined. "If I want to progress further, the Tower is my best option. It''s time to test myself."


    He now only has Two years left to rise to peak of Prismatic Realm, and he has defeated all the lower level Dungeons of his level in the Dark Existence realm, hence need a new place to acquire more resources to advance further. The resources given by Academy are not enough for him.


    Freya smiled at his resolve. "Well, don''t forget about us mortals while you''re at it. If you need a team for backup, I''m always game."


    Asher didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts drifting to Catherine. After everything that had happened, her release marked a turning point, not just for her but for him as well.


    Freya nudged him lightly. "You''re lost in your thoughts again. Thinking about Catherine?"


    "She''ll need time to adjust," Asher said, brushing past the topic. "But I trust she''ll manage."


    Freya shrugged, deciding not to pry further. "Well, whatever you decide, just don''t forget to let me know when you''re heading for the Tower. I might want to watch."


    "Noted," Asher replied.


    They exited the building, stepping into the Academy courtyard. The sun cast a golden hue over the pristine grounds, and students gathered in groups, discussing upcoming trials or sharing news. Asher''s holowatch buzzed again, this time displaying a reminder for a meeting with Yulia in the administration wing.


    "I have to go," Asher said, turning toward Freya.


    "Administration business?" she guessed, raising an eyebrow.


    "Something like that," he replied before heading off.


    Freya watched him go, shaking her head with a small laugh. "Always so serious," she muttered to herself before heading toward her own dormitory.


    Asher made his way to the administration wing, his footsteps echoing in the quiet halls. When he arrived at Yulia''s office, he was greeted by the sharp-eyed Director herself. She gestured for him to take a seat.

 Chapter 84 Ten Years II

    Asher made his way to the administration wing, his footsteps echoing in the quiet halls. When he arrived at Yulia''s office, he was greeted by the sharp-eyed Director herself. She gestured for him to take a seat."Good to see you punctual as always," Yulia remarked, folding her hands on her desk.


    "What do you need from me?" Asher asked directly.


    Yulia leaned back in her chair, observing him for a moment. "I wanted to formally inform you of your clearance and discuss your plans moving forward. While you''re free to use the Academy''s facilities, there are still eyes on you. The situation with Catherine wasn''t something we could entirely ignore."


    "I understand," Asher said. "I''ll tread carefully."


    "I''m sure you will," Yulia said with a faint smile. "Just remember, the Tower isn''t a playground. Many have gone in with confidence and come out¡­ different. It''s not just about skill; it''s about resilience, strategy, and sometimes, sheer willpower."


    Asher nodded, her words only reinforcing his determination.


    "Good," Yulia said, dismissing him. "You''re free to go. And Asher?"


    He paused at the door.


    "Don''t let that calm exterior of yours fool you into underestimating what lies ahead."


    With a nod, Asher left the office, the weight of her words lingering as he prepared for what was to come. The Infinite Tower awaited, and with it, new challenges that would test not just his strength but his resolve to ascend beyond his current limits.


    Asher walked through the quiet halls of the administration building, his mind racing with thoughts of the Infinite Tower and the challenges ahead. For the first time in a long while, he felt a strange combination of excitement and apprehension.


    Stepping out into the courtyard, he spotted Catherine in the distance, her distinctive crimson hair glinting under the sunlight. She stood by a fountain, seemingly lost in thought, her figure exuding a calm yet commanding presence.


    Asher made his way toward her. Catherine turned slightly, sensing his approach.


    "Asher," she greeted, her tone neutral but her eyes searching his. "I suppose you''ve heard the news."


    "I have," he replied. "You''re free now, and so am I."


    Catherine nodded, her expression unreadable. "It took long enough. Though I''m not sure if everyone here will be so forgiving."


    "You don''t need their forgiveness," Asher said firmly. "You''ve done nothing wrong."


    A faint smile tugged at her lips. "Always so straightforward. But I appreciate it."


    For a moment, they stood in silence, the sound of water from the fountain filling the air.


    "What''s your plan now?" she finally asked, breaking the quiet.


    "The Infinite Tower," Asher said. "It''s time for me to push myself further."


    Catherine raised an eyebrow. "The Tower¡­ That''s a bold choice. Not many dare to tackle it seriously. Most just go for the rewards and leave once it gets too hard."


    "I''m not most people," Asher replied, his voice steady.


    Catherine smirked. "No, you''re not. Just don''t get yourself killed in there. It wouldn''t do for the person who freed me to meet such an end."


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Asher said, his lips curving into a faint smile.


    Catherine''s gaze softened slightly before she turned away. "Well, if you''re heading there, you''d better be prepared. The Tower doesn''t just test your strength; it tests everything¡ªyour resolve, your wit, even your ability to endure."


    "I am prepared," Asher said simply. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good," she replied, starting to walk away. "Then I''ll see you when you return¡ªif you do."


    Asher watched her leave, her presence still commanding even as she disappeared into the crowd.


    Later that evening, Asher stood in his dorm room, gearing up for the journey. His equipment was meticulously checked: his blades, his armor, and a few potions for emergencies. Freya had offered to accompany him earlier, but he had politely declined. This was a challenge he wanted to face alone.


    As he prepared to leave, he glanced at his reflection in the mirror.


    "Time to check out this Tower," he muttered to himself. And begin to leave, the Tower entrance is in the Academy easily accessible by many.


    The Academy grounds were quieter than usual as Asher made his way toward the Tower''s portal hub. Night had fallen, casting a silver glow over the campus. Only a few students were about, their conversations hushed as they went about their routines.


    Asher reached the portal hub¡ªa vast, circular chamber carved from dark stone and lit by ethereal orbs hovering near the ceiling. At the center stood the shimmering gateway that connected to the Infinite Tower.


    He wasn''t alone. A small group of students lingered near the portal, some discussing strategies, others simply psyching themselves up for the climb. They noticed Asher as he approached, and whispers began to ripple through the group.


    "Isn''t that Asher Magnus?"


    "He''s the one who caused all that commotion with the dungeon inhabitant, right?"


    "I heard he''s insanely strong, but¡­ he''s only Platinum Rank, isn''t he?"


    Asher ignored the murmurs, his focus entirely on the portal.


    "Hey!" a voice called out. A tall, muscular boy with spiky blue hair stepped forward, his arms crossed. His Golden Rank badge gleamed on his uniform. "You are finally challenging the Tower? Let''s see what level you reach before giving up."


    Asher met the boy''s gaze without flinching. "We''ll see."


    The boy smirked. "Just don''t cry for help when you''re stuck on the lower floors."


    Without another word, Asher stepped past him, the crowd parting to let him through. As he stood before the portal, a system notification appeared in his vision.


    [Infinite Tower Entry Requirements Met]


    [Rank: Platinum | Status: Approved]


    [Would you like to enter? Y/N]


    He took a deep breath and selected "Yes." The portal flared to life, its light enveloping him in an instant.


    When the light faded, Asher found himself standing at the base of the Infinite Tower. The structure loomed above him, impossibly tall, its surface shimmering like liquid silver under a moonless sky. The air was thick with a sense of challenge, as if the Tower itself were alive and watching.


    Before him, a translucent screen appeared, detailing the rules:


    [Welcome to the Infinite Tower]


    Objective: Survive and ascend.


    Rewards: Granted every 10th floor.


    Challenges: Increase in difficulty with each floor.


    Note: Upon defeat, you will be expelled from the Tower.


    The entrance to the first floor materialized¡ªa massive door adorned with intricate runes. Asher approached, his hand brushing against the cold surface. The runes flared briefly before the door creaked open, revealing a shadowy corridor.


    He stepped inside, the door closing behind him with a resounding thud. The first floor''s challenge awaited.


    The corridor led to a circular chamber bathed in dim light. Asher''s footsteps echoed as he moved to the center. Suddenly, the room trembled, and a figure began to materialize before him¡ªa towering golem made of jagged stone and glowing red crystals.


    [Challenge: Defeat the Guardian]


    [Floor 1 Guardian: Stone Warden]


    The golem roared, its movements slow but deliberate as it raised a massive fist and slammed it into the ground. Asher leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding the impact.


    Drawing his blade, he assessed the creature''s weak points. The red crystals embedded in its body seemed to pulse with energy. "Those must be its core," he muttered.


    Asher darted forward, his movements swift and precise. The Stone Warden''s massive frame made it slow but deceptively resilient. Each step the golem took shook the chamber, dust and debris falling from the ceiling.


    Asher focused his attention on the glowing red crystals. They pulsed rhythmically, almost like a heartbeat, embedded deep within the golem''s chest and arms.


    CLANG!


    The golem''s stone fist slammed into the ground where Asher had just been. He used the opening to leap onto its arm, balancing expertly as it began to rise. With a flick of his wrist, his sword glimmered with energy as he slashed at one of the crystals.


    CRACK!


    The blade left a deep fissure in the crystal, and the golem roared, stumbling backward. Energy surged through its body as the damaged crystal began to flicker erratically.


    [Critical Weakness Discovered!]


    [Crystals act as the Guardian''s Core. Destroy them to weaken and defeat the Guardian.]


    The Absolute Appraisal flashed before his eyes, confirming his strategy.


    The golem swung its arm wildly, trying to dislodge him, but Asher moved with calculated agility. He vaulted off its arm just as another crystal on its shoulder began to glow brighter.


    "Looks like it''s trying to compensate," Asher muttered. He landed gracefully and immediately rolled to avoid a sweeping kick that left a crater in the ground.


    The battle continued with a rhythm of calculated attacks and precise dodges. Asher''s strikes were relentless, each aimed at a core crystal. The golem grew more erratic as its energy waned, its movements slower and more disjointed.


    Finally, Asher landed a decisive blow to the largest crystal in its chest.


    CRACK! BOOM!


    The crystal shattered into fragments, and the Stone Warden let out a deafening roar before collapsing. Its massive body crumbled into rubble, the energy within dissipating into glowing motes of light that floated upward.

 Chapter 85 Infinity Tower

    [Floor 1 Cleared!][Reward: 10 Tower Coins]


    A screen appeared before him, detailing his rewards. A pouch of shining silver coins materialized in the air. Asher grabbed the pouch, inspecting the contents as another notification flashed before him.


    [Tower coins can be used to access the Tower Shop.]


    [The Tower Shop becomes available after clearing Level 10.]


    "This is just the first floor, Nine more to go" he said, nodding thoughtfully. "Hmm, so this is the reward."


    He already knew that the tower didn''t directly provide resources as rewards. Instead, it awarded coins that allowed challengers to choose their own items from the shop¡ªa system designed for flexibility and strategic planning. However, access to the shop was locked until after clearing the tenth floor.


    As if responding to his thoughts, a new door materialized at the other end of the chamber. It was adorned with intricate carvings and radiated an aura of foreboding, as if daring him to proceed.


    Asher smirked, his ruby eyes gleaming with determination. "Bring it on."


    Without hesitation, he stepped through the door, ready to face the next challenge.


    The moment Asher crossed the threshold, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The new chamber was darker, its walls covered in faintly glowing runes that pulsed rhythmically, as if alive. A sense of unease hung in the air, and the sound of distant growls echoed through the vast space.


    [Floor 2: Challenge Initiated!]


    Objective: Defeat all enemies.


    Reward: 20 Tower Coins.


    From the shadows emerged a pack of creatures¡ªbeast-like entities with sharp claws and glowing yellow eyes. Their snarls reverberated in the chamber, their hunger evident as they fixated on Asher.


    "Beast-type enemies, huh?" Asher muttered, cracking his neck. "This should be fun."


    The first creature lunged at him, its claws aimed for his throat. Asher sidestepped with ease, his reflexes honed from countless battles. His crimson eyes tracked the creature''s every move as he summoned a blade of arcane energy into his hand.


    With a swift motion, he slashed downward, the energy blade cutting cleanly through the beast. It dissolved into shimmering particles, leaving behind a faint glow that faded into the air.


    The remaining beasts hesitated, their snarls turning into wary growls. But Asher didn''t give them time to regroup.


    With a burst of speed, he dashed forward, slicing through one beast after another. His movements were precise and fluid, each strike eliminating an enemy in a single blow. Despite their numbers, the beasts stood no chance against him.


    As the last creature fell, the room grew still once more.


    [Floor 2 Cleared!]


    [Reward: 20 Tower Coins.]


    Asher exhaled sharply, a smirk forming on his lips. "Still too easy."


    Another door appeared, larger and more ornate than the last. The runes on its surface glowed a brilliant gold, and an inscription shimmered into view:


    Face the trials, ascend to the pinnacle. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Asher approached the door. His anticipation grew with each step. The Infinity Tower''s challenges were only beginning, and he was determined to conquer every one of them.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got next." He pushed the door open and stepped through, vanishing into the light beyond.


    The next chamber was vast, its walls stretching endlessly into a shadowy void. Dim blue flames hovered in the air, casting an eerie glow over the scene. This floor felt different¡ªheavier, more foreboding. The silence was deafening until a thunderous roar shattered it.


    [Floor 3: Challenge Initiated!]


    Objective: Defeat the Guardian.]


    Reward: 50 Tower Coins.


    Emerging from the darkness was a hulking figure, a four-armed stone golem with glowing runes etched into its body. It carried two massive blades in its upper hands while the lower ones clenched spiked shields. The ground trembled as it stepped forward, its glowing eyes fixed on Asher.


    Asher smirked, his hand gripping the hilt of his longsword. "A proper opponent at last," he muttered. "Let''s see how good you are."


    The golem charged without hesitation, swinging one of its massive swords. Asher sidestepped, the blade crashing into the ground with enough force to leave a crater. Without missing a beat, the golem followed with a thrust from its second blade.


    Asher deflected the attack with a calculated parry, his own blade ringing sharply against the massive weapon. The impact sent vibrations up his arm, but his stance didn''t waver. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Slow," he said, darting to the side and slashing at the golem''s exposed arm. Sparks flew as his blade grazed the stone, leaving a shallow cut.


    The golem roared in response, swinging both blades in a horizontal arc. Asher ducked low, feeling the wind from the attack rush over him. Rising swiftly, he stepped into the golem''s guard and delivered a precise upward slash.


    The strike severed part of the golem''s right shoulder. Cracks spread across its stone surface, glowing with a fiery red light.


    "Not bad," Asher remarked, taking a step back. He adjusted his grip on his sword, his stance loose but ready.


    The golem bellowed, raising its shields and slamming them into the ground. A shockwave rippled outward, forcing Asher to leap into the air to avoid it. As he descended, the golem thrust its sword upward, aiming to skewer him midair.


    Asher twisted, narrowly avoiding the blade, and landed behind the golem. With a swift strike, he drove his sword into the back of its knee. The golem stumbled, one leg buckling under its weight.


    Seizing the opportunity, Asher launched into a flurry of precise strikes, targeting the golem''s weakened joints. Each hit chipped away at its stone body until one of its legs shattered entirely.


    The golem collapsed onto one knee, roaring in frustration as it swung wildly with its remaining sword. Asher dodged each strike with practiced ease, his movements fluid and controlled.


    "This is the end," he said, dashing forward. He leaped onto the golem''s chest, using its own shield as a platform, and drove his sword into the glowing core at the center of its chest.


    The runes on the golem''s body flickered and dimmed as it let out a final roar before crumbling into rubble.


    [Floor 3 Cleared!]


    [Reward: 30 Tower Coins.]


    Asher stood amidst the debris, his sword resting on his shoulder. He exhaled, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "Finally, a fight worth getting a small feel of the Aura," he said, glancing at the newly appeared door.


    He then looked at his sword, focusing intently. "Fighting with just a sword is quite difficult," he mumbled. Concentrating, he willed his energy into the blade. For a fleeting moment, the sword shone faintly, but the light vanished almost as quickly as it appeared.


    "I guess I have to work harder if I want to learn Sword Aura," he muttered to himself as he sheathed his blade and prepared to move on.


    Normally, people would cultivate either mana or Aura, but thanks to his Cheat Energy Veins, Asher had the unique ability to cultivate multiple types of energy simultaneously. Even so, it was clear he didn''t have as much talent for Aura as he did for magic. He had already mastered numerous high-tier spells, yet he was struggling to even grasp the basics of Aura.


    "Hope this tower will help me with that," Asher said, his voice laced with determination. It was his true reason for entering the tower¡ªto hone his swordsmanship and unlock the power of Aura.


    He had tried the traditional methods to learn Aura and failed. Now, he was gambling on an alternative approach. Many warriors had awakened Sword Aura in the heat of battle, even without prior training. Although such awakenings were typically temporary, Asher planned to use his Absolute Appraisal skill to analyze the Aura''s exact composition. With that information, he could use his Primordial Creation ability to recreate it.


    While Asher had attempted to replicate the Aura of others after appraising them, the process was far too mana-intensive. His goal was to create a version of Aura that was uniquely his¡ªefficient and perfectly compatible with his abilities.


    Magic might be powerful and destructive, but Aura excelled in precision and speed. Each had its own advantages and disadvantages, and Asher wanted to master both. That was why he had resolved to climb the tower relying solely on his swordsmanship, using none of his magical abilities.


    Without hesitation, he stepped through the door, his resolve unwavering, ready for whatever the tower had in store next.


    Asher exited the third floor with ease, his sword sheathed as he moved through the glowing door into the next chamber. The environment shifted dramatically. The walls turned into reflective crystalline surfaces, refracting light that danced around the room.


    [Floor 4: Crystal Guardians]


    [Objective: Defeat all enemies]


    Five crystalline constructs emerged from the ground, their forms shimmering as though carved from glass. Each wielded weapons forged from the same material, ranging from swords to spears.


    Asher smirked. "More numbers, but the same rules," he muttered.


    The constructs charged simultaneously, their movements synchronized as though controlled by a single mind. Asher dashed forward, his sword clashing against the first guardian''s crystalline blade. The clash sent shards scattering, but the guardian remained unbroken.

 Chapter 86 Infinity Tower II

    The constructs charged simultaneously, their movements synchronized as though controlled by a single mind. Asher dashed forward, his sword clashing against the first guardian''s crystalline blade. The clash sent shards scattering, but the guardian remained unbroken.The second construct lunged at him with a spear. Asher twisted mid-air, narrowly avoiding the strike, and used the momentum to cleave through the first guardian''s torso. The construct shattered into a cascade of glimmering shards.


    The remaining four pressed on, surrounding him. Asher''s eyes darted, analyzing their patterns. "They''re fast, but fragile," he observed, dodging another spear thrust.


    He stepped into the opening of their formation, his blade slicing through another guardian with a precise horizontal slash. Before the others could react, he ducked and swept his sword upward, shattering a third.


    The final two guardians hesitated momentarily before charging together. Asher''s focus intensified as he parried one strike and sidestepped another. A fluid series of counterattacks left both constructs broken, their fragments raining to the floor.


    [Floor 4 Cleared!]


    [Reward: 40 Tower Coins]


    The light in the room dimmed as the next door materialized. Asher adjusted his grip on his sword, brushing some crystalline dust off his shoulder.


    "Too easy," he said with a faint smile, stepping into the next chamber.


    The fifth floor was a stark contrast to the brilliance of the fourth. Darkness shrouded the room, save for a single beam of light illuminating the center.


    [Floor 5: Shadow Stalker]


    [Objective: Survive and defeat the Shadow]


    The beam of light flickered, and from the darkness emerged a shadowy figure. Its form constantly shifted, making it difficult to discern its true shape. It wielded twin daggers, each pulsating with dark energy.


    Asher drew his sword, his senses heightened. "Stealth and speed, huh?"


    The shadow vanished in an instant, reappearing behind him. Asher spun around, deflecting its dagger just before it could connect. The creature hissed, disappearing again into the darkness.


    "Persistent," Asher muttered, closing his eyes momentarily to focus on its movements.


    The room fell silent save for the faint sound of Asher''s breathing. Then, the shadow struck again, its dagger slicing through the air. This time, Asher was ready. He ducked and slashed upward, his blade grazing the creature.


    It recoiled, the darkness surrounding it flickering. "So, I can hurt you," Asher noted, his confidence growing.


    The battle became a game of cat and mouse, with the shadow vanishing and reappearing at random intervals. Asher relied on his reflexes and intuition, slowly wearing it down with calculated strikes.


    Finally, with one decisive blow, he severed the creature''s form. The darkness dissipated, and the room was bathed in light.


    [Floor 5 Cleared!]


    [Reward: 50 Tower Coins]


    Asher sheathed his sword, exhaling deeply. "That was a bit more like it."


    The next door appeared, glowing faintly. Without hesitation, he moved forward, ready for the challenges ahead.


    Floor 6: Knight of the Void


    The chamber was vast, with swirling dark energy engulfing its edges. A towering armored figure stepped forward, wielding a massive void-infused greatsword.


    Asher relied solely on his swordsmanship to parry the Knight''s heavy, devastating strikes. The battle tested his endurance and precision, as the Knight''s attacks grew faster with every failed attempt to connect.


    After a grueling clash of steel, Asher exploited an opening and delivered a decisive blow, piercing through the Knight''s chest and dispersing the void energy.


    [Floor 6 Cleared!]


    [Reward: 60 Tower Coins]


    Floor 7: Elemental Trial


    The room was divided into quadrants, each representing one of the elements: fire, water, earth, and air. Elemental constructs spawned one after another, each presenting unique challenges.


    Asher adapted quickly, using the terrain to his advantage. He defeated the fire golem by leading it into a water quadrant, shattered the earth guardian with its own collapsing terrain, and outmaneuvered the air and water constructs with precise strikes.


    [Floor 7 Cleared!]


    [Reward: 70 Tower Coins]


    Floor 8: Illusionary Labyrinth


    This floor tested Asher''s mind rather than his strength. He found himself in a maze where reality warped with every turn. Illusions of familiar people and memories attempted to distract him, but he stayed focused, relying on his willpower to navigate through.


    At the end of the labyrinth, a spectral figure wielding a phantom blade confronted him. Asher dispatched it swiftly, his determination cutting through its deceptive tactics.


    [Floor 8 Cleared!]


    [Reward: 80 Tower Coins]


    Floor 9: Beastmaster''s Arena


    The arena roared with life as massive, feral beasts charged at Asher. Each creature had distinct abilities¡ªone breathed fire, another summoned spikes from the ground, and a third moved with lightning speed.


    Despite their combined assault, Asher''s strategic mind and swordsmanship allowed him to defeat them one by one. By exploiting their weaknesses and using their abilities against each other, he emerged victorious.


    [Floor 9 Cleared!]


    [Reward: 90 Tower Coins]


    Floor 10: The Boss Floor


    Asher stepped through the glowing doorway into a massive circular chamber. The air was dense with energy, and at the center stood a colossal figure shrouded in dark flames. Its presence alone made the room tremble.


    [Floor 10: Flame Tyrant]


    [Objective: Defeat the Boss]


    The boss was an Towering creature reminding Asher of an creature from Myth, the flame Giant with characteristic lava Skin two big black horns atop his head and a skeletal like face.


    The towering boss let out a deafening roar, the flames around it intensifying as Asher entered.


    The Flame Tyrant loomed in the heart of the chamber, a massive figure engulfed in roaring flames. Its molten sword dripped with liquid fire, every step shaking the ground as lava veins coursed through its obsidian-black armor. The heat radiating from its form warped the air, making it hard to breathe.


    Asher stood firm, sweat trickling down his face. Despite the oppressive heat, his grip on his blade remained steady. His ruby eyes glinted with excitement. "Finally," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the crackling flames. "A fight worth my effort."


    "Seeing you like this, i guess just mana sword won''t work" he mumbled as he for the first time decided to use one of the many arts he has learned and mastered with his system help.


    The Tyrant roared, raising its molten sword high. With a deafening crash, the blade slammed into the ground, unleashing a fiery shockwave. The impact split the chamber floor, sending waves of molten lava surging toward Asher.


    With precise movements, Asher darted forward, his blade slicing through the air like a phantom. "Soulless Reaper Sword Art ¨C First Form: Phantom Slash." His sword struck the Tyrant''s chest, faster than the eye could follow, leaving a faint scar on the molten armor. Sparks flew, but the creature''s thick plating absorbed the blow.


    The Flame Tyrant retaliated, swinging its massive sword in a wide, fiery arc. Asher leapt back, the searing blade missing him by a hair''s breadth. The heat singed his cloak, but his focus didn''t waver.


    "That armor¡­" Asher muttered, repositioning himself. "I''ll have to carve through it piece by piece."


    The Tyrant raised its hand, summoning a cluster of fireballs that orbited ominously before launching them toward him in rapid succession. Asher weaved through the barrage, his movements fluid and calculated. One fireball exploded near him, scattering molten fragments, but he pressed on. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He spun in place, his blade releasing a crescent slash of energy. "Soulless Reaper Sword Art ¨C Second Form: Veil Cutter." The strike tore through the fiery projectiles, clearing a path, and slammed into the Tyrant''s shoulder. Cracks formed in the armor, exposing the glowing lava beneath.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Tyrant roared in anger, slamming its molten sword into the ground. Lava geysers erupted, forcing Asher to leap onto a nearby platform. The creature charged, its molten blade ablaze. Asher met its attack head-on, his sword clashing against the fiery weapon in a shower of sparks.


    Gritting his teeth, he shifted his stance. "Third Form: Ghost Fang." With blinding speed, he dashed behind the Tyrant, his blade carving an upward crescent arc. The molten sword intercepted the strike, sending a jarring shock through Asher''s arms.


    The Tyrant twisted, releasing a fiery shockwave that forced him back. Landing lightly on his feet, Asher dropped into a low stance. "Fourth Form: Silent Rend." His sword skimmed the ground before slashing upward, connecting with the Tyrant''s knee. The molten armor cracked, lava pouring from the wound.


    The Tyrant staggered, its balance momentarily disrupted. Seizing the opportunity, Asher advanced, his movements swift and unrelenting. The creature bellowed, summoning a fiery storm that engulfed the arena in a blinding blaze.


    Asher leapt high, twisting mid-air. "Fifth Form: Eclipse Strike." His blade descended in a spinning slash, cleaving through the fiery storm and striking the Tyrant''s exposed shoulder. The molten plating shattered, exposing the vulnerable core beneath.


    The Flame Tyrant roared in fury, raising its molten sword for a final, devastating blow. Flames spiraled around it, creating a vortex of fire that scorched the chamber.


    "This ends now," Asher declared, his focus razor-sharp. He dashed forward, his blade moving like a shadow. "Sixth Form: Piercing Dusk!" The thrust struck the exposed core, but the Tyrant retaliated, its molten sword swinging with desperate fury.

 Chapter 87 Infinity Tower III

    "This ends now," Asher declared, his focus razor-sharp. He dashed forward, his blade moving like a shadow. "Sixth Form: Piercing Dusk!" The thrust struck the exposed core, but the Tyrant retaliated, its molten sword swinging with desperate fury.Asher sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the molten blade. His movements transitioned fluidly. "Seventh Form: Horizon Splitter." His sword unleashed a sweeping horizontal slash that carved through the core, weakening it further. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Tyrant roared one last time, summoning its remaining strength. Lava poured from its wounds as it prepared a final attack, summoning a massive firestorm that engulfed the chamber.


    Asher leapt into the air, his blade shining with dark energy. "Eighth Form: Shadow Divide!" The strike cleaved through the firestorm, dissipating the inferno. The Tyrant staggered, its molten core fully exposed, flickering like a dying ember.


    Landing gracefully, Asher raised his sword for the final blow. "Ninth Form: Final Reaper." With a single, precise slash, his blade pierced the core, splitting it apart. The Tyrant froze, its fiery aura extinguishing as its massive form crumbled into ash.


    Silence fell over the chamber, broken only by the faint hum of the Tower''s energy. Asher stood amidst the debris, his sword resting on his shoulder. His chest heaved, his muscles aching from the intense battle. A faint smile tugged at his lips. "Swordsmanship alone¡­ I''m getting there."


    From the center of the room, a pedestal rose, bathed in radiant light. Atop it rested a glowing red gem, pulsing faintly with energy.


    "Hm, what is this?" Asher murmured, tilting his head slightly. He had never heard of such an item.


    Suddenly, a series of notifications appeared before him: Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    [Congratulations on unlocking the Hidden Piece of the Infinity Tower!]


    [You were able to reach this place without using your Innate or Acquired abilities.]


    [You have obtained the Hidden Reward: Blood Ascension Gem.]


    [Blood Ascension Gem: Allows the user to awaken dormant abilities hidden within their bloodline.]


    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he examined the gem. Its radiant glow seemed to hum with ancient energy, resonating faintly with his own. "Awaken dormant abilities, huh?" he muttered, his curiosity piqued.


    He reached out, the gem''s warmth spreading through his fingertips as he claimed the reward. "Interesting... this could be useful," he said, his mind already racing with possibilities. The Tower, it seemed, held more secrets than it is reveled.


    The Magnus family possesses three primary bloodline abilities, each renowned for its immense power and versatility. These abilities are: Blood Ruler, Black Lightning, and Necromancy.


    Beyond the individual abilities, there exist unique combinations that arise when these primary bloodline abilities merge with one another or with abilities from other families. These combinations often result in hybrid abilities that are far superior, gaining additional characteristics unique to the fusion.


    For instance, the Blood Ruler ability, known for its unparalleled control over blood, becomes significantly more formidable when combined with the Sword Saint ability. In this case, aside from its normal blood-controlling capabilities, Blood Ruler gains the Severing Attribute¡ªthe power to cut through anything. This attribute transforms the already potent Blood Ruler into a devastating force, applying the essence of the Sword Saint ability not only to swords but to all weapons, making them capable of slicing through any obstacle with ease.


    Such hybrid abilities are a testament to the Magnus bloodline''s adaptability and the potential hidden within its lineage.


    On the day of his first awakening, Asher revealed a rare and powerful combination of bloodline abilities: Black Lightning and Blood Ruler. These two abilities alone were formidable, but his journey did not end there. With the help of the system, Asher eventually pushed his Blood Ruler ability to its pinnacle, evolving it into Sanguine Supreme.


    Unlike the standard Blood Ruler ability, which allowed control over one''s own blood or the spilled blood of enemies, Sanguine Supreme granted Asher the terrifying power to manipulate the blood within his enemies'' bodies directly. This evolution elevated him to a level unmatched in the history of his lineage.


    However, this advancement came at a cost. Asher lost the destructive power of Black Lightning, a sacrifice that had weighed on him ever since. But now, with the appearance of the Blood Ascension Gem, a new opportunity had presented itself¡ªa chance to awaken Black Lightning once more, not as it was before, but in a form that would be even stronger, fused with the might of his Sanguine Supreme.


    Holding the gem in his hand, Asher felt a surge of anticipation. His bloodline, already extraordinary, was about to ascend to a realm beyond imagination.


    "Let''s see which of the other two I''ll awaken," Asher murmured, slicing his finger lightly. A drop of blood fell onto the Blood Ascension Gem, and as it touched the gem, a radiant glow engulfed the room. The gem began to dissolve, its energy surging into Asher like a torrent.


    [ Congratulations, Host, on awakening the innate ability: Death Summoner. ]


    "Huh?" Asher frowned, his ruby eyes narrowing in confusion. The ability name didn''t immediately make sense to him. "Death Summoner? Is this from my father''s side?" he mumbled, remembering he don''t know of his father innate Ability.


    "Mother was from Supreme Magnus family but father he was an from a commoner background" he mumbled as he looked at the newly awakened Ability " it sound Powerful " he thought.


    Curiosity sparked, he activated Absolute Appraisal on the ability to learn more.


    [Name: Death Summoner


    Type: Summoning / Transformation


    Description:


    The Death Summoner wields the power to turn fallen foes into shadowy doppelg?ngers, commanding them as eternal servants bound by death''s grip. Each shadow retains the full strength, skills, and appearance of its original, but with an unsettling aura of darkness. ]


    Sub-Abilities:


    Soul Cloak


    The user can disguise themselves as any of their active summons, mimicking their skills, appearance, and abilities with perfect accuracy.


    While disguised, the user temporarily gains access to the summon''s unique combat techniques and attributes.


    Dark Fusion


    The energy of the strongest summon merges with the user''s, enhancing their combat capabilities.


    The user''s strength is boosted by the summon''s energy, amplifying physical and magical prowess.


    Shadow Army


    Shadows act independently under the user''s command, creating opportunities for overwhelming numbers or strategic diversions.


    Shadows can coordinate attacks, flanking and overwhelming foes through numbers and tactical superiority. ]


    [ There is limit on Summoning Shadows, and once destroyed they can never be formed again ]


    "It''s like Necromancy, but better," Asher mumbled, his ruby eyes gleaming as he examined the newly unlocked skill.


    "Let''s try it out," he said, pointing toward the smoldering remains of the Fiery Tyrant. Activating his Death Summoner ability, a faint aura of darkness swirled around him.


    From the ashes, a charred hand rose, clawing its way into existence. Slowly, a new figure emerged¡ªthe reborn form of the Fiery Tyrant. Unlike the original, this version was engulfed in dark flames, its molten body now twisted and sinister. Its obsidian-black armor shimmered with a shadowy aura, and its eyes glowed with an ominous violet light, making it look far more menacing and nightmarish than before.


    "Hm, it really is the same," Asher mused as he studied the shadowy copy. He approached it with curiosity and activated Soul Cloak, the transformation aspect of his ability.


    In an instant, his body began to shift. The shadowy essence of the Fiery Tyrant enveloped him, and his form expanded, mimicking the hulking build of the summoned creature. Asher''s entire body radiated intense heat, though it was now shrouded in dark flames instead of the original fiery glow.


    "Wow¡­" Asher murmured, flexing his massive arms. His armor had transformed into a dark, molten exterior, and he felt the raw strength of the Fiery Tyrant coursing through him.


    However, as he examined himself further, he realized a critical limitation of the transformation. "I can only access its innate ability¡­ Lava Hound," Asher noted, feeling the volcanic energy swirling within him. His own skills and abilities were momentarily suppressed, leaving him with only the powers of the Fiery Tyrant to rely on.


    "This will take some getting used to," he muttered, a faint smile forming on his face. Even with its drawbacks, the potential of this ability was immense. Asher released the transformation, returning to his original form. The shadowy Fiery Tyrant remained at his side, awaiting his command.


    Asher then checked himself as he sensed the limit of summon " hmm, I can summon five more of the same level as this one" he mumbled as he absorbed it in his Shadow grave, the Death Summoner ability doesn''t have any saving feature but he has one skill that he can use in this situation, the Shadow grave is from the Necromancy family, it was given to him, so that he can save his Golems, but now he can have something better than Golems saved here.


    "Time to move," Asher mumbled as he glanced at the next door. Just as he was about to step through it, a notification appeared before him, halting his steps.


    [Condition for unlocking a Cheat Achieved]


    [Requirement: Possess two entities or objects perfectly compatible for fusion, resulting in a superior product.]


    [Cheat Unlocked: Infinite Fusion]


    [Infinite Fusion: Fuse any two entities (those at a lower level than the user) or objects into something superior. Fused entities will be permanently loyal to the host.]

 Chapter 88 Infinity Tower IV

    [Congratulations on Activating Another Cheat, Host!]Seeing all these notifications, Asher paused, his gaze lingering on the glowing screen. "Another cheat, huh? And this one looks like a powerful one," he murmured thoughtfully.


    "But how was it activated?" Asher wondered aloud, only for an answer to appear before him.


    [Two of the host''s abilities have been found to be highly compatible, with 98% compatibility, allowing the host to fulfill the conditions to unlock this cheat.]


    [Would the host like to utilize Infinite Fusion to fuse the two abilities: Bloodcrown and Death Summoner?]


    "I see, so that''s the reason," Asher said, nodding in understanding. He confirmed his choice without hesitation.


    As soon as he did, a surge of energy enveloped him. A radiant white realm formed around him, pure and serene yet brimming with an overwhelming presence. The light faded slightly, revealing a silhouette standing in the distance.


    "Is that... me?" Asher asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. He stepped closer, observing the figure. It was an exact copy of him, standing motionless with closed eyes. As he approached, the figure''s outer layers seemed to peel away, revealing something deeper within.


    "My soul," Asher muttered, staring at the core of his being. His gaze shifted to the symbols etched within his soul¡ªthree distinct marks representing his abilities.


    The first was a crimson crown, pulsating with an aura of blood¡ªhis Bloodcrown ability. The second was a swirling void, vast and cosmic in nature, representing his Primordial Creation. The third was a shadowy reaper''s scythe, gleaming ominously¡ªthe mark of Death Summoner.


    As Asher wondered why his Sanguine Supreme ability wasn''t directly visible, the marks of Bloodcrown and Death Summoner began to glow. They resonated with each other, vibrating intensely before merging. The crimson crown absorbed the scythe, the two becoming one. The merging emitted a blinding light that forced Asher to shield his eyes.


    When the light faded, a new symbol had formed¡ªa crown adorned with spectral scythes.


    Suddenly, Asher found himself back in the tower, the pristine realm gone.


    [Congratulations, Host, on fusing Bloodcrown and Death Summoner, creating a Supreme Peak-Order Ability: Soul Reaper Monarch!]


    [Soul Reaper Monarch: This ability retains the powers of both Bloodcrown and Death Summoner. The host can now create servants not only from blood but also from shadows and souls. Furthermore, the host can tap into the primordial essence of blood, shadows, and souls, granting immense versatility and power.]


    [Summons created from a deceased being now become immortal. Additionally, a single corpse can yield three types of servants, each at 100% power¡ªone from its blood, one from its shadow, and one from its soul.]


    Asher smirked as he absorbed the information. "So it''s not just necromancy anymore; this is on a whole new level," he said, nodding in satisfaction.


    His original Blood Crown ability had been like a supercharged version of blood golem summoning, allowing him to create various types of Blood Knights of differing power based on the quality of blood and mana he used. These knights were nearly immortal¡ªimmune to destruction unless specific high-tier abilities or powers were used against them.


    Meanwhile, his Death Summoner ability had allowed him to summon undead-like servants from corpses. These servants weren''t immortal, but they offered versatility in combat.


    Now, with the new Soul Reaper Monarch, Asher possessed the combined power of both abilities, with additional enhancements. He could create entities not only from blood but also from shadows and souls. Furthermore, he could now summon three servants from a single corpse: one from its blood, one from its shadow, and one from its soul.


    "It''s like a massive upgrade," Asher muttered with a grin. "I really want to test it, but not just yet." He glanced around the room and then opened his Absolute Appraisal to examine the details of this Tower, he has accidentally found a hidden piece, but it can''t be the only one.


    [Infinity Tower]


    [Description: The Infinity Tower is a closed training construct in a realm-class world of Maytrum, created by the high-order sect called the Supreme Alchemy Sect. Its purpose is to test and refine challengers'' abilities to their limits.]


    [Features: The tower has enhanced reward mechanisms. If a non-ability user enters and reaches the 10th floor, they will be rewarded with an Ability Awakening Gem. For those with existing abilities, reaching the 10th floor without using their abilities grants a Blood Ascension Gem. Additionally, every 10 floors cleared without relying on abilities provides the challenger with a choice of a Transcendent Essence Potion in one of three categories: Magic, Aura, or Soul.]


    "Huh, I''ve heard about potions for Magic and Aura before, but what''s this Soul one?" Asher wondered, intrigued by the new dimension of power. He realized that the Soul-related potion might unlock talents in a completely unexplored field.


    "It says I need to reach the 20th floor and choose the potion to find out," Asher mused. He began scanning the records of the Infinity Tower, curious to uncover other hidden rewards.


    [Hidden Perk No. 13: If only a sword and sword arts are used by a person until the 50th floor, the tower will reward them with a Sword Aura Ascension Potion.]


    "I''d love to have this," Asher said with a smirk, envisioning the potential of enhancing his swordsmanship. He then headed to the door leading to the 11th floor.


    "This tower is proving to be far more rewarding than I initially thought," he said, smiling as he pushed open the door to the next floor, anticipation gleaming in his eyes.


    Asher stepped through the door, entering the 11th floor of the Infinity Tower. The atmosphere immediately shifted. The dimly lit chamber was larger than the previous floors, and a chilling wind carried whispers that seemed to pierce into his very soul. The walls were adorned with strange symbols glowing faintly in an ominous purple hue, pulsating like a heartbeat.


    [ Congratulation host on reaching the Floor 11, you have unlocked the Tower Shop ]


    "finally its here, I was wondering why isn''t showing up" he mumbled as he closed it.


    Asher paused, surveying the room. His instincts told him that this floor wouldn''t be as straightforward as the ones before. A deep, guttural growl echoed from the far side of the chamber. He turned his head sharply to see a hulking figure emerging from the shadows.


    It was a monstrous beast, its body covered in jagged black scales that reflected the eerie glow of the room. Its eyes burned with an intense crimson light, and long, curved horns spiraled from its head. The creature held a massive blade dripping with a dark, viscous substance that sizzled as it hit the floor.


    [Infernal Shadow Beast ¨C Floor Guardian of the 11th Level]


    [Abilities: Shadow Manipulation, Infernal Strength, Toxic Edge]


    [Description: A beast born from the essence of darkness and fire, its strength increases the longer it remains in combat. It is immune to conventional physical damage.]


    "So this is the welcome party for the 11th floor," Asher said with a smirk, unsheathing his blade. His sword glinted with a faint red hue, a remnant of the Aura. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The beast roared, its deep voice vibrating the entire room, and charged at Asher with startling speed for its massive size. Its blade swung in a wide arc, leaving a trail of sizzling energy in its wake.


    Asher sidestepped the attack with ease, the movement almost casual. He lunged forward, slashing at the beast''s exposed flank. The blade made contact but passed through its shadowy form with no effect.


    "So, physical attacks are useless," Asher muttered as he leaped back, avoiding another swing of the beast''s blade. The ground where he had been standing erupted in a burst of toxic flames, the blackened residue spreading ominously.


    "I guess I''ve finally reached a point where I''ll be forced to either learn Aura or forfeit," he mumbled as he channeled Mana into his sword, causing it to glow. But after a moment, the shine broke. "Well, I guess I can still earn it if I make do," he decided as he began to execute his sword arts.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher steadied his stance, gripping his sword tightly as he locked eyes with the Toxic Flame Beast. The air around him shimmered with heat, and the beast''s aura pulsated menacingly, daring him to step forward.


    "No Magic, no abilities," he muttered under his breath. "Just me, my blade, and the Shadowless Reaper Sword Art."


    The beast lunged, its massive blade wreathed in toxic flames. Asher''s eyes sharpened, and he sidestepped the strike with precision, his sword already moving.


    Shadowless Reaper Sword Art ¨C First Form: Phantom Slash


    His blade blurred, creating an afterimage that slashed across the beast''s side. The strike left a faint gash, but the beast''s corrupted flames quickly mended the wound.


    The creature roared, spewing toxic fire that consumed the ground in front of it. Asher leaped into the air, his body twisting mid-flight.


    Second Form: Veil Cutter


    A crescent slash of energy erupted from his blade, colliding with the flames and dispersing them. The beast stumbled slightly, momentarily disoriented. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, it''s not invincible," Asher muttered, landing gracefully.


    The beast recovered quickly, its molten eyes burning with rage. It slammed its sword into the ground, sending a wave of corrupted energy hurtling toward him.

 Chapter 89 Infinity Tower V

    The beast recovered quickly, its molten eyes burning with rage. It slammed its sword into the ground, sending a wave of corrupted energy hurtling toward him.Third Form: Ghost Fang


    Asher dashed through the wave, his blade glowing faintly as it struck upward in a sweeping arc. Sparks flew as his sword clashed against the beast''s fiery hide, carving a shallow groove.


    The Toxic Flame Beast retaliated, swinging its massive blade in a wide arc. Asher ducked low, narrowly avoiding decapitation, and countered with a swift thrust. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fourth Form: Silent Rend


    His blade cut through the beast''s knee joint, eliciting a guttural roar as the creature momentarily faltered.


    "Not enough," Asher muttered, retreating as the beast unleashed another torrent of flames. He rolled to the side, feeling the searing heat scorch the air around him.


    The beast snarled, gathering its energy for a devastating attack. Its entire body radiated toxic flames, and the ground trembled as it raised its blade.


    Fifth Form: Eclipse Strike


    Asher launched himself high into the air, spinning his sword above his head. He descended with force, his blade slicing through the fiery aura surrounding the beast. The strike landed on its shoulder, splitting the flames and cracking the armor-like hide.


    The Toxic Flame Beast roared in fury, its movements growing more frantic. It lashed out wildly, toxic flames spilling across the chamber. Asher weaved through the chaos, his focus unwavering.


    Sixth Form: Shattered Horizon


    A sweeping horizontal slash sent a wave of energy surging forward, striking the beast''s chest and forcing it back. Its corrupted flames flickered, weakening under the relentless assault.


    "Almost there," Asher thought, tightening his grip on the hilt.


    The beast gathered its remaining energy, its blade burning brighter than ever. It swung downward with terrifying speed, the sheer force cracking the ground.


    Seventh Form: Crimson Echo


    Asher sidestepped the attack, his blade reverberating with power as he struck in a rapid series of slashes. Each strike chipped away at the beast''s defenses, leaving it visibly shaken.


    The creature''s flames began to dim, but it refused to fall. It lunged once more, desperate to end the fight. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Eighth Form: Abyssal Strike


    Channeling all his strength, Asher delivered a crushing downward blow, his sword carving deep into the beast''s core. A shockwave rippled through the chamber as the creature staggered, its toxic flames sputtering.


    The Toxic Flame Beast knelt, its strength fading rapidly. Asher approached cautiously, his blade poised for the final strike.


    Ninth Form: Reaper''s End


    With a swift, decisive slash, Asher''s blade pierced through the beast''s heart. Its body shuddered, the toxic flames extinguishing as it collapsed into a heap of ash and embers.


    The chamber fell silent, save for Asher''s steady breathing. He wiped the sweat from his brow, sheathing his sword.


    [Floor 11 Cleared!]


    [Boss Defeated: Toxic Flame Beast]


    [Rewards: 110 Tower Coins ]


    Asher glanced at the next door. A small smile played on his lips. "I''m getting better," he murmured, stepping forward to face the next challenge.


    "And this sword is good too, but let''s see what others I can evolve to max now," Asher mumbled as he opened his system screen.


    His system''s unique Skill System feature allowed him to gain skill points as he defeated intelligent beings. It was a passive ability, and he had turned off the notifications during battle to avoid distractions.


    "How many do I have?" he wondered aloud, navigating to the skill points section.


    [Skill Points: 1.1k]


    "Hm, I''ve amassed a lot," he nodded in satisfaction before opening the Sword Arts section. After clearing each floor, the system granted a thirty-minute rest period, so he was taking his time selecting skills to upgrade.


    "Up until now, there have been monsters as well as magic constructs," Asher muttered, recalling the challenges he had faced. His eyes scanned two Sword Arts he had previously encountered but hadn''t mastered yet.


    [Myriad Emperor Beast Slaying Art]


    [Magic Breaker Sword Art]


    The academy possessed a vast collection of arts, and Asher had carefully scanned some of the best ones using his skill points, saving them in his system for later use. From this extensive repertoire, he selected these two arts because of their exceptional effectiveness against magic-centric and beast-type foes.


    His system had the ability to store an extensive number of skills or arts, which he could master instantly at any time by using skill points. Additionally, he could refine these skills further, eliminating any flaws and enhancing their potency, making them even better than their original versions.


    Asher activated the Myriad Emperor Beast Slaying Art, feeling its profound essence merge with his understanding. This art specialized in targeting beast-type foes, its techniques designed to exploit their weaknesses with precision and ferocity. The moment the knowledge settled into his mind, he felt an instinctive familiarity with its movements.


    "Let''s see how this fares against the next challenge," he muttered, his gaze drifting toward the looming door that led to the twelfth floor.


    Next, he turned to the Magic Breaker Sword Art. The art radiated a disruptive aura, its techniques honed to counter and sever magical constructs. It was an ideal countermeasure against the mages and magical creatures that populated the tower. Asher smiled faintly, impressed by the system''s capability to allow him to instantly grasp such powerful techniques.


    "With these two arts, I should be able to handle both extremes¡ªbeasts and magic-users."


    His thoughts shifted to the remaining skill points. While he had invested heavily in these two arts, he still had points left to refine and enhance them further. He accessed the Skill Refinement feature of his system, targeting the two arts.


    [ Refinement Complete ]


    [ Myriad Emperor Beast Slaying Art: Enhanced Precision and Agility ]


    [ Magic Breaker Sword Art: Increased Magical Disruption Efficiency ]


    "Perfect," Asher said with a smirk. "Now they''re even better."


    As for his concern about the tower detecting him using his system, he had already confirmed through Absolute Appraisal that the tower was not powerful enough to detect it. With this assurance, he moved forward confidently, using his system freely without any worry.


    "Let''s see how these new arts measure up."

 Chapter 90 Infinity Tower VI

    As the heavy door creaked open, the twelfth floor revealed itself. It was an expansive arena, its floor paved with obsidian tiles that shimmered faintly in the dim light. Towering pillars surrounded the space, each inscribed with glowing runes that pulsed with a rhythm, almost as if alive.Asher stepped onto the twelfth floor, his gaze sweeping over the obsidian-tiled arena. It was vast, ringed with towering pillars carved with glowing runes that seemed to hum with a rhythmic pulse. At the center stood the guardian, a Thunderclaw Chimera. The monstrous beast snarled, its lion''s head baring razor-sharp fangs, its serpent tail coiling menacingly, and its massive wings crackling with arcs of lightning that illuminated its muscular frame.


    [ Floor 12 Guardian: Thunderclaw Chimera ]


    [ Type: Beast-Magic Hybrid ]


    Asher smirked, his grip tightening on his blade. "A beast-magic hybrid? Perfect. Let''s test the arts I just mastered."


    The chimera roared, the sound reverberating through the arena as it charged forward. Its claws crackled with electrified energy, slashing down toward Asher in a devastating arc.


    "Beast Severance Slash!"


    With a burst of speed, Asher sidestepped the blow and countered with a diagonal slash aimed at the chimera''s shoulder. The strike connected, leaving a deep wound that oozed dark, viscous blood. The beast reeled, its serpent tail lashing out like a whip, hissing furiously.


    Asher jumped back, narrowly avoiding the tail''s venomous bite. He landed lightly, immediately pivoting into an offensive stance.


    "Thunder Fang Cleave!"


    Darting forward, his blade shimmered with a beast-slaying aura, cutting through the air like lightning. The strike aimed at the chimera''s tail struck true, severing the tip of the serpent head. The beast howled in rage, its wings flaring as it unleashed a storm of lightning bolts in retaliation.


    Asher''s instincts kicked in. He raised his blade, activating the Magic Breaker Guard, a defensive technique from the Magic Breaker Sword Art. The sword absorbed the incoming lightning, its edge glowing faintly as it nullified the magic energy.


    "Not bad, but you''ll need more than flashy tricks to take me down."


    The chimera roared again, this time leaping into the air. Its wings beat powerfully, creating a gale that knocked Asher off balance for a moment. Seizing the opportunity, the beast dived at him, its claws aiming to pin him to the ground.


    "Phantom Step Evasion!"


    In a blur, Asher vanished from the chimera''s line of sight, reappearing behind it with fluid grace. His sword glinted as he spun, launching into a flurry of attacks.


    "Myriad Crescent Blades!"


    A series of rapid, crescent-shaped slashes tore into the chimera''s back. Each strike targeted a vital point, the beast-slaying art amplifying the damage. The chimera howled, its movements becoming erratic as it twisted to face him, its lion''s maw opening wide to unleash a torrent of black flames.


    Asher braced himself. "Magic Breaker Reversal!"


    His blade met the flames head-on, slicing through the inferno and dispersing it into harmless embers. The chimera staggered back, its energy waning. Asher pressed his advantage, his movements relentless. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Beast''s Heart Strike!"


    Channeling his full strength, Asher lunged forward, his blade glowing with concentrated power. The strike pierced the chimera''s chest, striking its core. The beast froze, its body convulsing as the light in its eyes dimmed.


    The chimera collapsed, its massive form crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom. Asher stepped back, his breathing steady despite the grueling fight.


    [ Floor 12 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 120 Tower coins ]


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "good, time to keep moving " he mumbled as continued to climb the tower.


    Asher ascended to the thirteenth floor, his mind focused and his blade ready. The guardian was a Flame Basilisk, its fiery scales glowing with an intense heat that could incinerate weaker foes instantly.


    With precise movements and mastery of his arts, Asher struck swiftly.


    "Inferno Severance!"


    His blade cleaved through the basilisk''s armored hide, extinguishing its flames in moments.


    [ Floor 13 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 130 Tower Coins ]


    He wasted no time, stepping through the door to the next floor.


    The fourteenth floor introduced a pack of Shadow Wolves. Their movements were swift, blending seamlessly with the darkness.


    "Phantom Step Evasion!"


    Asher darted between them, his blade flashing.


    "Myriad Crescent Blades!"


    A flurry of slashes cut through the pack, leaving no chance for retaliation.


    [ Floor 14 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 140 Tower Coins ]


    The fifteenth floor pitted him against a Rock Titan, its massive fists shaking the ground with every swing.


    "Magic Breaker Reversal!"


    Asher absorbed the titan''s energy blasts, redirecting them back with devastating effect. He finished it with a powerful overhead strike.


    [ Floor 15 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 150 Tower Coins ]


    The sixteenth floor held a Frost Wyvern, its icy breath freezing the air.


    "Thunder Fang Cleave!"


    Channeling electrified energy, Asher shattered the wyvern''s icy armor before delivering the final blow.


    [ Floor 16 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 160 Tower Coins ]


    The seventeenth floor unleashed a group of Phantom Knights, spectral warriors immune to normal attacks.


    "Soul Piercer Slash!"


    Utilizing his Soul Reaper Monarch ability, Asher infused his blade with soul energy, dismantling the knights effortlessly.


    [ Floor 17 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 170 Tower Coins ]


    On the eighteenth floor, a Lava Elemental emerged, its molten form radiating oppressive heat.


    "Beast''s Heart Strike!"


    Targeting its core with pinpoint precision, Asher disintegrated the elemental.


    [ Floor 18 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 180 Tower Coins ]


    Finally, the nineteenth floor presented a Bone Hydra, its skeletal heads snapping and regenerating rapidly.


    "Myriad Empyrean Fang!"


    Combining speed and power, Asher severed each head before shattering the hydra''s main body with a final explosive strike.


    [ Floor 19 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 190 Tower Coins ]


    Asher stood before the door to the twentieth floor, briefly glancing at his accumulated Tower Coins.


    "Time to see what challenge awaits me now," he said, gripping his sword tightly and stepping forward.


    "Now, the 20th floor means a boss battle," Asher mumbled as he stepped inside the door. Suddenly, the floor beneath him vanished, and he began to fall. "The hell? Where''s the landing spot?" Asher grumbled, glancing around as he plummeted through the sky. Below, an endless sea stretched out, glimmering under a pale light.


    "Damn it, I can''t even use my abilities to craft wings," he muttered, irritation creeping into his voice. As the ocean''s surface approached rapidly, Asher shifted his body into a diving posture.


    Splash!


    The impact sent a wave rippling outward. Asher surfaced moments later, shaking the water from his hair and wiping his face.


    "Damn, it''s like the tower''s forcing the challengers to use abilities," he muttered, glancing around. He treaded water, scanning the vast expanse. In the distance, something moved¡ªa shadow beneath the waves, growing larger by the second.

 Chapter 91 Infinity Tower VII

    A chill ran down his spine. "Here we go..." he muttered, gripping his sword tightly even as water dripped from its blade. The ocean stirred, and a massive creature burst forth¡ªa Sea Leviathan, its serpent-like body coiling in and out of the waves, its scales glistening like polished armor."Time for a real fight," Asher said, smirking despite the situation. He prepared himself, ready for whatever the Leviathan threw at him.


    Asher dodged while maxing out his Swimming Skill and Underwater Breathing Technique. "Damn, never thought I''d be using Skill Points on this," he thought, his swimming speed significantly increasing. Though not as fast as the Sea Leviathan, it was just enough to evade and avoid many of the beast''s powerful attacks.


    Each flick of his legs and stroke of his arms propelled him through the water with precision, narrowly dodging the Leviathan''s massive jaws and its tail, which whipped through the water like a battering ram. Asher''s eyes remained sharp, analyzing the creature''s movements, searching for an opening to strike.


    The Sea Leviathan roared, its sound muted yet thunderous beneath the water. Asher gripped his sword tightly, the blade gleaming with a faint energy as he activated one of his advanced techniques.


    "Aqua Severance!" he muttered. The sword sliced through the water, creating a sharp, high-speed slash that parted the sea in a direct line toward the Leviathan. The attack struck true, cutting a deep gash into the creature''s armored scales. The Leviathan recoiled, its glowing eyes locking onto Asher with fury.


    The massive beast surged forward, its body coiling through the water with terrifying speed. Asher spun, dodging to the side just as the Leviathan''s tail swept past, causing a violent current that nearly dragged him back toward the creature.


    "Time to up my game," he muttered, positioning himself. The Leviathan lunged again, and Asher countered with a precise strike.


    "Ripple Blade Dance!"


    He executed a series of rapid, fluid strikes, each one flowing into the next like the currents of the sea. The strikes weren''t just powerful¡ªthey were seamless, creating an unrelenting barrage that forced the Leviathan to retreat momentarily.


    The creature retaliated by opening its jaws wide, releasing a torrent of water infused with energy, a devastating attack that churned the surrounding sea into a deadly vortex. Asher braced himself.


    "Cyclone Counter!" he yelled, spinning his sword rapidly to create a spiraling barrier of force. The vortex met his defense, neutralizing the brunt of the attack. Still, the sheer force of the Leviathan''s assault sent him tumbling backward.


    Asher steadied himself, narrowing his eyes. "I need to end this fast."


    The Leviathan lunged again, its mouth wide open, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. Asher propelled himself forward with a powerful kick, charging directly at the beast.


    "Tidal Cleave!"


    A single, devastatingly powerful slash arced through the water, enhanced by the flow of his swimming skill. The attack struck the Leviathan''s open mouth, tearing through its jaw and driving deep into its body. The sea around them darkened with blood as the creature let out a final, gurgling roar before collapsing lifelessly.


    [ Floor 20 Guardian Defeated! ]


    [ Reward: 200 Tower Coins ]


    Asher floated in the water, catching his breath as the system notifications appeared. He smirked. "That was tougher than I thought, but I guess I''ll have to expect more surprises like this."


    The water began to glow, and a portal appeared beneath him, pulling him upward. He emerged in the next chamber, shaking the water from his hair.


    [ Choose Your Reward: Mana Ascension Potion, Aura Ascension Potion, or Soul Ascension Potion ]


    Asher stared at the options, pondering his choice. "Finally, let''s see what this Soul Ascension Potion is all about," he said, reaching out to claim his reward.


    Asher used Absolute Appraisal on the potion, and the details became clear.


    [ Soul Ascension Potion: Increases the soul energy of the drinker by 50%.


    If the drinker does not have soul energy awakened, it will awaken their soul energy, but at a lower grade. ]


    [ Soul Energy Grades: The energy grades are ranked as follows: Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Diamond, and finally the highest, Prismatic. ]


    Asher nodded as he read through the description. "So, soul energy, huh?" he murmured, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Since I have this cheat, Inheritance hall, there must be plenty of techniques out there that rely on soul energy."


    He checked his system quickly, searching for any soul-related arts or techniques. After a moment of browsing, he frowned.


    "Hmm, nothing ," he muttered, closing the screen. "Well, it wasn''t a wasted choice anyway," he added, examining the potion again. "At least this means I can create some soul-enhanced techniques on my own, but it''s strange¡­ Both the Volarisa and Dark Existence Realm didn''t have any connection to soul energy."


    He shook his head, pocketing the potion for later use. "Guess it''s time to move on. I''ll figure out how to best utilize soul energy once I have more techniques to work with."


    He then checked the Aura and Mana Potions, noting their identical descriptions except for their effects. "Hmm, System, can I use Infinite Fusion on these?" he asked.


    The System promptly responded:


    [ No, host. Only items owned by the host can be used in Infinite Fusion. ] S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher nodded thoughtfully. "Well, I guess I''ll have to wait. There are plenty of chances between the 30th, 40th, and 50th floors to collect more rewards. I''ll take them step by step," he murmured, his resolve firm.


    With that, he stepped toward the door leading to the 21st floor, ready to face whatever challenges awaited him.


    Stepping through the portal to the 21st floor, Asher found himself in a vast arena surrounded by towering mountains. The air was heavy, and the ground beneath him pulsed faintly, as if the land itself was alive.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Its mountain range this time," Asher muttered, drawing his blade. He scanned the surroundings, his senses heightened.


    Suddenly, the ground rumbled violently. From the shadows of the mountains emerged a colossal creature¡ªa Titanic War Golem¡ªits body made of obsidian and glowing veins of molten energy. It stood at least fifty feet tall, its massive arms ending in jagged blades of crystal.


    [ 21st Floor Boss: Obsidian War Golem ]


    "Well, this is new," Asher said, smirking. The golem raised one massive arm, slamming it into the ground. Shards of molten rock erupted in every direction, forcing Asher to leap backward.

 Chapter 92 Infinity Tower VIII

    Asher''s boots echoed faintly as he stepped onto the 21st floor, the air thick with tension and faint traces of energy. Before him stood a Tower Sentinel, a hulking humanoid made of jagged obsidian and glowing crimson runes. Its molten core radiated intense heat, causing the floor around it to sizzle. The Sentinel hefted an enormous blade forged from lava and steel, its every swing threatening to cleave the room in two.Asher tightened his grip on his sword, eyes gleaming with determination. "Let''s test this new art," he murmured.


    The Sentinel roared, its sound a mixture of grinding rock and hissing steam, before lunging forward. Its blade came down with terrifying force. Asher sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the attack as molten sparks sprayed across the arena.


    Without hesitation, he slashed upward, using Rippling Cleave, a foundational move of the Magic Breaker Sword Art. The air trembled as the energy of the Sentinel''s runes dimmed slightly where the blade made contact.


    "Looks like it works," Asher muttered, leaping back as the Sentinel retaliated with a sweeping strike. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The golem thrust its molten blade forward. Asher parried with Shatterstrike, a quick downward slash that caused the Sentinel''s weapon to vibrate violently, disrupting the magic within it. Sparks flew as cracks formed along the weapon''s edge.


    The Sentinel staggered briefly but regained its footing, raising its arms. With a thunderous roar, it conjured a series of flaming orbs that rained down upon the battlefield. Asher dashed through the chaos, weaving between explosions.


    When he closed the gap, he unleashed Breaker Surge, a devastating technique that sent a shockwave of disruptive energy rippling through the Sentinel''s chest. The glow of its molten core flickered erratically as its structure weakened.


    The Sentinel roared and slammed its fists into the ground, creating a fiery fissure that split the floor. Asher leaped, narrowly avoiding the wave of magma. Twisting in midair, he executed Severing Edge, a swift horizontal slash aimed at the creature''s core.


    The obsidian beast collapsed to its knees, molten energy spilling out like blood. With a final roar, it raised its blade high. Asher saw his opening and dashed forward. His blade glowed faintly as he used Void Rend, the finisher of the Magic Breaker Sword Art. His strike cut through the Sentinel''s core, extinguishing its glow in an instant.


    The towering figure froze, cracks spreading across its body before it crumbled into dust. The room fell silent except for Asher''s steady breathing.


    [ Floor 21 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 210 Tower Coins ]


    Asher stood calmly, his posture steady, as if unaffected by the intense pressure of the room. To an ordinary observer, it seemed as though nothing had changed. But to those attuned to Aura, the scene would have been entirely different.


    Around Asher, a crimson glow began to emerge, faint at first but growing steadily stronger. It radiated from his core, spreading outward in a form reminiscent of a lion''s mane, fierce and untamed. The energy flickered, wild yet controlled, giving him an almost regal aura.


    "Ah, so this is it," he murmured, a small smirk gracing his lips as he looked down at his hands. His aura flared momentarily before settling, a red sheen surrounding him like armor. "It''s raw, but it''s still mine," he said, his voice calm but laced with determination.


    Asher''s aura wasn''t just for show. Its sheer intensity caused the air to shimmer slightly, and even the ground beneath him seemed to crack subtly under the unseen weight of his power.


    "truly a different thing from magic" he mumbled as he saw this, in Magic one use Mana and mix it with their will to create miracles called Magic, but In Aura its mana with Life Energy, giving birth to Aura.


    " its quite untamed now" he mumbled as he tried to move it but it was like giving gun to an blind man and told him to fire a bullseye, its quite difficult.


    "lest move on and refine it in battles" he mumbled stepping into the 22nd Floor.


    From the 22nd to the 29th floors, Asher''s battles followed a relentless pace. He encountered massive beasts, magical constructs, and shadowy assassins. Each fight tested his stamina and swordsmanship to their limits.


    Against a pack of Venomous Shadow Wolves, he relied on Swift Divide, a technique from the Magic Breaker Sword Art, to sever their poisonous auras before landing fatal strikes.


    Against a towering Crystal Colossus, he used Pulse Crash to shatter the protective layers of magical shields surrounding it. His precision and timing ensured that every slash chipped away at its defenses until it crumbled into shards.


    By the 30th floor, Asher stood atop a trail of vanquished foes, his sword gleaming with faint traces of energy absorbed from the countless battles. His body ached, but his resolve was unshaken.


    "Halfway there," he murmured, stepping into the next chamber with a confident stride.


    The 30th floor was unlike the ones before it. The air was dense with an oppressive energy, and the arena was massive¡ªa circular coliseum surrounded by towering walls adorned with ancient glyphs that shimmered faintly. At the center of the chamber stood a single opponent, a formidable warrior encased in dark, spiked armor. His weapon¡ªa colossal greatsword¡ªrested on the ground, its blade humming with ominous energy.


    The towering warrior raised his head, revealing glowing crimson eyes beneath his helm. A voice, deep and resonant, echoed through the chamber.


    [ Challenger¡­ you face the Abyss Knight, Guardian of the 30th Floor. Prepare yourself. ]


    Asher gripped his sword tighter. He could feel the difference immediately. Unlike the beasts and constructs before, this was a true warrior¡ªone who radiated raw strength and unrelenting menace.


    The Abyss Knight charged, his massive blade carving through the air with deadly precision. Asher dodged to the side, the ground where he stood moments before exploding into shards of stone. The Knight wasted no time, following up with a wide horizontal slash. Asher raised his sword and parried, the force of the blow sending him skidding backward.


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 93 Infinity Tower IX

    The Abyss Knight charged, his massive blade carving through the air with deadly precision. Asher dodged to the side, the ground where he stood moments before exploding into shards of stone. The Knight wasted no time, following up with a wide horizontal slash. Asher raised his sword and parried, the force of the blow sending him skidding backward."So, we''re playing at brute strength now?" Asher smirked, steadying himself. He dashed forward, feinting to the left before unleashing a downward slash. The Abyss Knight raised his blade to block, but Asher quickly transitioned into Pulse Crash, a technique designed to destabilize magical energy. A shockwave reverberated through the Knight''s weapon, momentarily disrupting its aura.


    The Knight staggered but quickly retaliated, his blade igniting with a dark flame. He swung in a wide arc, releasing a wave of black fire that surged toward Asher.


    "Not bad," Asher muttered, pivoting to the side and slashing upward with Void Rend. His strike cleaved through the fire, splitting it in two before dissipating entirely. The Knight didn''t relent, closing the distance and bringing his blade down in a devastating overhead strike.


    Asher sidestepped, countering with Severing Edge, a horizontal strike aimed at the Knight''s exposed flank. Sparks flew as his blade scraped against the dark armor, leaving a faint crack. The Abyss Knight roared, his aura flaring with dark energy. He raised his hand, summoning spectral swords that floated around him before launching them toward Asher.


    Dodging swiftly, Asher wove through the barrage, each movement precise and calculated. As he neared the Knight, he activated Breaker Surge, his blade glowing faintly. The strike connected with the Knight''s chest, the force shattering one of the dark runes etched into his armor.


    The Abyss Knight stumbled back, his aura flickering. But he was far from defeated. Raising his blade to the sky, he channeled a surge of energy, the ground trembling beneath them. Massive spikes of dark energy erupted from the floor, forcing Asher to leap and roll to avoid being impaled.


    "Time to end this," Asher muttered. His aura flared, the crimson light coalescing around his blade. He dashed forward, weaving through the onslaught of spikes, and leaped into the air.


    "Void Cleave!" he shouted, bringing his sword down with all his might. The strike landed directly on the Knight''s chest, cutting through the remaining runes and shattering his core.


    The Abyss Knight let out a final roar, his body disintegrating into particles of light. The chamber fell silent as Asher landed gracefully, his sword still glowing faintly from the exertion.


    [ Floor 30 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 300 Tower Coins ] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ Extra reward Chosen : Soul Ascension potion ]


    Asher exhaled, his body trembling slightly from the intense battle. He glanced at the core hovering in his hand¡ªa black, crystalline object that pulsed with faint energy.


    "A nice trophy," he muttered, pocketing the core before looking toward the next staircase.


    "Let''s see what the 31st floor has in store." With a determined stride, he ascended once more, ready for whatever awaited him above. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher continued his relentless ascent, each floor presenting a new challenge as he fought his way from the 40th to the 50th floor. On every boss floor, the rewards were enticing, but Asher always chose the Soul Ascension Potion, storing them for later use, except for one occasion when he opted for a Sword Aura Ascension Potion.


    The mastery of Aura, like other foundational abilities, was categorized into ranks: Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Diamond, and finally, the Prismatic Rank¡ªthe pinnacle of mastery.


    When Asher drank the Sword Aura Ascension Potion, he felt an immediate change. His previously unstable Aura, wild and untamed, finally settled into the Iron Rank of mastery. The crimson energy surrounding him no longer flickered sporadically; instead, it flowed like a disciplined flame, fierce yet controlled.


    "Finally," he murmured, flexing his fingers as the energy coalesced smoothly around his blade. His aura resonated with his sword, amplifying its power. Every slash now carried the weight of his newfound control, making his techniques even deadlier.


    Floor after floor, Asher fought monstrous guardians, cunning spellcasters, and massive constructs. Each victory brought him closer to his goal. Between battles, he reflected on his progress and the potions he had collected. Despite the allure of their power, he resisted the urge to drink the Soul Ascension Potions, determined to use them strategically later.


    "Next is the 51st floor," he muttered as he climbed the final steps leading to another boss chamber. His expression was calm but resolute, the glow of his aura illuminating the path ahead. He glanced at the collection of potions stored within his system inventory.


    I''ll save these for now. Once I''ve gathered enough and perfected their fusion using Infinite Fusion, I''ll drink the ultimate version.


    His eyes narrowed. "The 100th floor will be where it all comes together," he said, stepping through the doors of the 51st floor, prepared for the next battle.


    Asher''s journey from the 51st to the 100th floor was marked by increasingly intense battles, each boss an embodiment of the Tower''s challenge to push its climbers to their limits.


    60th Floor: The Abyss Warden


    Asher stepped into a dimly lit chamber where the Abyss Warden loomed. It was a towering knight, its blackened armor glowing with veins of molten lava. In its hand, it wielded a massive scythe that radiated malevolent energy, each movement carving dark fissures into the floor. The heat in the room was suffocating, the air crackling with an ominous energy.


    The Warden wasted no time, slashing its scythe downward. Asher sidestepped, feeling the wind of the strike graze his face as the ground behind him exploded in fiery shards. He countered with Rippling Cleave, his blade striking the molten core visible through the cracks in its chest. Sparks flew, and the Warden stumbled but quickly retaliated with a sweeping attack.


    "Your defense is good," Asher muttered, leaping into the air to avoid another scythe swing. He used Shatterstrike, slamming his blade down and causing a reverberation that disrupted the Warden''s energy. The knight roared, molten energy leaking from its core as it swung wildly.


    Asher saw his opportunity and dashed forward, his blade glowing with the force of Void Rend. His strike cleaved through the Warden''s molten heart, extinguishing its glow. The knight froze, cracks spreading across its form before it shattered into pieces.


    Reward: 600 Tower Coins


    Asher claimed a Soul Ascension Potion, stepping forward confidently.

 Chapter 94 Infinity Tower X

    70th Floor: The Infernal HydraThe arena was a molten cavern, lava bubbling in pools across the floor. The Infernal Hydra roared, its three heads¡ªone of fire, one of lava, and one of toxic smoke¡ªlunging at Asher in unison. Each head attacked independently, forcing Asher to move with agility and precision.


    The fire head unleashed blazing streams, forcing Asher to weave through the flames. The lava head vomited molten rocks that exploded on impact, and the smoke head cloaked the battlefield in poisonous mist. Asher activated Pulse Crash, sending a shockwave to clear the toxic fog, giving him a clear view.


    He dashed toward the fire head, using Severing Edge to sever it cleanly before it could regenerate. The lava head retaliated with a torrent of molten rock, but Asher countered with Breaker Surge, disrupting the energy fueling its attacks. With swift movements, he dodged a snap from the smoke head and plunged his blade into its throat.


    The hydra''s remaining heads writhed in agony, attempting to regenerate. Asher, not giving it a chance, leaped into the air and unleashed Void Rend, severing all three necks in one motion. The hydra collapsed, its body sinking into the lava as the battlefield cooled.


    Reward: 700 Tower Coins


    Asher chose another Soul Ascension Potion and moved forward.


    80th Floor: The Celestial Sentinel


    Suspended platforms floated in an ethereal void, the Celestial Sentinel standing tall on the highest one. Its body glowed with divine light, and twin energy blades shimmered in its hands. Asher stepped onto the first platform, feeling the hum of radiant energy around him.


    The Sentinel wasted no time, leaping from its perch and slashing at Asher with a flurry of precise strikes. Asher parried with Shatterstrike, his blade disrupting the flow of divine energy in its weapons. The platforms trembled under their movements as they exchanged rapid blows.


    The Sentinel retreated, raising its hands to conjure a barrage of light spears that rained down from above. Asher dashed between the platforms, narrowly avoiding the attacks. Using Pulse Crash, he shattered the smaller projectiles before closing the gap again.


    With a quick feint, Asher unleashed Severing Edge, cutting through the Sentinel''s left blade. The construct faltered, but its remaining weapon glowed brighter. It swung with increased speed, forcing Asher to rely on Breaker Surge to deflect the strikes.


    Asher saw an opening and delivered a final Void Rend to its core, splitting it in half. The construct''s light faded, and it dissolved into particles, leaving behind silence.


    Reward: 800 Tower Coins


    Asher pocketed another Soul Ascension Potion and prepared for the next challenge.


    90th Floor: The Revenant King


    The chamber was a stormy battlefield with swirling winds and crackling lightning. The Revenant King, clad in ghostly armor, sat upon a spectral throne, a cursed greatsword resting in his hand. Spectral warriors surrounded the throne, their hollow eyes glowing with unholy energy. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher stepped forward, and the Revenant King stood, his voice echoing with a deathly chill. "You are unworthy of ascending."


    The spectral warriors charged first. Asher activated Breaker Surge, shattering their ghostly forms with swift, calculated strikes. The King watched, unimpressed, before raising his greatsword and stepping into the fray.


    The King''s strikes were heavy and relentless, each swing sending shockwaves across the room. Asher parried, countering with Shatterstrike to disrupt the cursed energy fueling the weapon. The King summoned more spectral warriors, but Asher dispatched them with Severing Edge, the technique slicing through their ethereal bodies effortlessly.


    Their battle intensified as the King unleashed a cursed storm, dark energy swirling chaotically. Asher activated Void Rend, cutting through the energy and striking the King''s chest. The monarch staggered but raised his sword for one final attack.


    With a precise upward slash, Asher cleaved through the Revenant King''s armor, shattering his form. The storm dissipated, leaving only silence.


    Reward: 900 Tower Coins


    Asher claimed another Soul Ascension Potion, his mind focused on the challenge of the 100th floor.


    100th Floor: The Ascendant Gatekeeper


    The chamber was grand and radiant, a stark contrast to the darkness of the lower floors. The Ascendant Gatekeeper, clad in gleaming golden armor, stood with a massive energy blade glowing in its hand. Its presence was overwhelming, the very air vibrating with its power.


    The Gatekeeper moved first, appearing in front of Asher in a blur of speed. Its blade came down with terrifying force, but Asher parried with Severing Edge, the clash sending shockwaves through the room.


    The Gatekeeper leaped back, summoning radiant orbs that hovered around it. Each orb unleashed beams of light, forcing Asher to dodge and deflect with Pulse Crash. The room lit up with explosions as the battle raged on. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher countered with Breaker Surge, disrupting the energy of the orbs and creating an opening. He dashed forward, engaging in a fierce exchange of blows with the Gatekeeper. Their blades moved like blurs, each clash echoing through the chamber.


    The Gatekeeper''s movements grew erratic, its energy faltering. Asher activated Void Rend, his blade cutting through the Gatekeeper''s armor and exposing its core. With a final, decisive strike, Asher severed the core, shattering the Gatekeeper into golden fragments.


    Reward: 1,000 Tower Coins


    In addition to the coins, Asher received another Sword Aura Ascension Potion, raising his mastery to Bronze Rank.


    "Haaa, I am also reaching my limit," Asher muttered, standing up from his meditative position. He glanced at himself, observing the changes in his Aura. It had grown more condensed, its once pure blood-red hue now taking on a metallic sheen¡ªa sign of his advancement to the Bronze Rank.


    "My body feels fine, but mentally, I''m drained," he admitted, rubbing his temples before turning his gaze toward the gate leading to the 101th floor.


    "I should rest a bit," Asher mumbled, sitting down on the floor and closing his eyes to meditate, allowing his mental energy to recover. As he focused on his breathing, he released the two shadows.


    There were two of them now, a result of his mastery over the Soul Reaper Monarch ability. This skill allowed him to assimilate and refine the souls of defeated bosses from other floors, condensing their essence into formidable entities.


    One was the Abyssal Knight, a towering figure clad in shadowy armor, its blade radiating a cold, otherworldly energy. The other was the Revenant King, a spectral monarch wreathed in eerie flames, its presence exuding a palpable aura of authority and dread.

 Chapter 95 Infinity Tower XI

    Both of these Shadow Souls, the Abyssal Knight and the Revenant King, were handpicked by Asher from the Ten bosses he had faced so far. These two stood out as the most resilient and challenging adversaries, having lasted the longest against him.As for the other bosses, Asher utilized his Infinite Fusion ability to merge their essences into these two, enhancing their power and abilities with each fusion. Now, both the Abyssal Knight and the Revenant King were formidable entities, nearing Asher''s own level of strength. They also inherited a variety of abilities from the fused bosses, making them versatile and lethal in battle.


    Asher set the Abyssal Knight and the Revenant King to guard him while he rested. He also activated a small alarm clock-like device to ensure he would wake up in 25 minutes. If a challenger failed to step into the next floor within the 30-minute rest window, it was counted as a forfeit, eliminating them from the tower challenge¡ªa fate Asher had no intention of meeting.


    The two shadow guardians stood watch silently, their towering forms radiating an aura of menace. When 25 minutes passed, Asher''s alarm went off, and he stirred awake. Opening his eyes, he saw the Abyssal Knight standing near him, its massive shadowy sword resting in its hands.


    "You were just about to wake me up, weren''t you?" Asher asked, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    The Abyssal Knight gave a slow, deliberate nod, its eerie presence somehow conveying its loyalty without uttering a single word.


    Asher stretched, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck. "Good. Let''s keep moving. The next floor awaits." With his guardians in tow, he stepped forward, ready to face whatever awaited him.


    Asher stepped through the next door arriving at the 101th floor, and as he arrived few notifications rang out.


    [ Congratulations on making up to Floor 101 ]


    [ From now on opponent will be in Peak Diamond rank ]


    Asher nodded as he looked at the opponents, taking his sword out he continued to kill and advance.


    Floor 110: The Infernal Hydra


    Asher stepped into the 110th floor, the air growing heavy with the stench of sulfur and ash. A deep growl echoed through the cavernous chamber, and from the shadows emerged a towering Infernal Hydra. Its three heads glared down at him, each exhaling streams of molten fire that pooled into rivers of lava across the floor. The beast''s scales shimmered like molten rock, and its eyes glowed with unbridled fury.


    Asher''s grip on his sword tightened, the metallic hum of his Sword Aura resonating around him. His aura now shone with the distinct bronze sheen of mastery, its energy rippling like a lion''s mane around his form. "Let''s see how well you handle this," he muttered, stepping forward.


    The Hydra struck first, its central head lunging at him with incredible speed. Asher sidestepped and countered with Breaker Surge, his blade slicing through the magical energy that powered its fiery breath. The severed flow caused a violent explosion in the Hydra''s mouth, forcing it to reel back in pain.


    The left head retaliated, snapping at him with razor-sharp teeth. Asher leapt upward, flipping over the beast''s attack, and delivered a devastating slash imbued with Void Rend. His blade cleaved into the Hydra''s neck, leaving a glowing, jagged wound that oozed magma.


    Roaring in fury, the Hydra''s right head unleashed a torrent of flames. Asher activated Aura Veil, a defensive technique that coated his body in a shield of Sword Aura, deflecting the worst of the attack. He dashed forward, using Severing Edge to carve through the right head''s defenses.


    With two heads incapacitated, the central head reared back, summoning a massive fireball. Asher anticipated the move and channeled all his focus into Crimson Fang, an advanced strike from his Sword Aura mastery. His blade glowed with concentrated energy as he swung upward, cutting through the fireball and the central head in one fluid motion.


    The Hydra collapsed, its molten body hardening as the lava cooled. Asher stood amidst the ruins, his breathing steady but his aura flaring with intensity.


    [ Floor 110 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,100 Tower Coins ]


    Floor 120: The Arcane Sentinel Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    The 120th floor was a stark contrast to the fiery caverns below. It was a gleaming hall of crystal and light, with arcane runes floating in the air. At its center stood the Arcane Sentinel, a humanoid construct made of translucent crystal and pulsing magical energy. Its staff crackled with lightning, and its every step sent ripples of power through the room.


    The Sentinel wasted no time, hurling a barrage of energy bolts at Asher. He weaved through them with precision, his Sword Aura flaring as he closed the distance. The construct swung its staff in an arc, releasing a shockwave of energy. Asher blocked it with Pulse Guard, a defensive move that absorbed the impact and redirected the energy back at the Sentinel.


    The counterattack destabilized the Sentinel momentarily, allowing Asher to launch into Shatterstrike, a technique designed to disrupt magical constructs. His blade connected with the crystalline body, sending cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.


    The Sentinel retaliated, summoning ethereal blades to attack from all angles. Asher moved like a shadow, his Sword Aura guiding his movements. He used Blade Dance, a series of rapid, fluid strikes that shattered the summoned weapons one by one. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the Sentinel weakened, Asher charged forward, channeling his aura into Final Breaker. The strike unleashed a concentrated burst of energy, shattering the Sentinel into fragments of glowing crystal.


    [ Floor 120 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,200 Tower Coins ]


    Floor 130: The Abyssal Leviathan


    The 130th floor was a vast, submerged arena, with water stretching as far as the eye could see. The Abyssal Leviathan emerged from the depths, its massive form coiled around the pillars that dotted the arena. Its scales were black as night, with bioluminescent patterns glowing in hypnotic waves. The beast''s glowing eyes locked onto Asher, and its roar shook the entire chamber.


    Asher leapt onto a nearby platform, his Sword Aura forming a faint glow around his blade. The Leviathan lashed out with its tail, shattering the platform as Asher narrowly avoided the attack.

 Chapter 96 Infinity Tower XII

    The Leviathan opened its maw, releasing a torrent of water infused with dark energy. Asher countered with Void Wave, slicing through the torrent with a wave of Sword Aura that carved a path directly to the Leviathan. He followed up with Crimson Fang, aiming for the beast''s vulnerable underbelly.The Leviathan recoiled, thrashing wildly as it summoned whirlpools to trap him. Asher''s Sword Aura shielded him as he dove through the chaos, using Aqua Splitter, a technique that allowed him to cut through the water with precision and reach the Leviathan''s head.


    The final clash came when the Leviathan attempted to crush Asher with its massive jaws. He poured all his energy into Void Rend, his blade glowing with a mix of aura and determination. The strike cleaved through the Leviathan''s maw, splitting its head in two.


    The beast sank back into the depths, its glowing patterns fading into darkness.


    [ Floor 130 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,300 Tower Coins ]


    Floor 140: The Revenant Warlord


    The 140th floor was a battlefield littered with the remnants of ancient wars. The Revenant Warlord, clad in dark, spectral armor, stood at its center. Its massive sword was wreathed in ghostly flames, and its hollow eyes burned with malice. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Warlord charged without warning, its strikes creating shockwaves that shook the entire floor. Asher met its blade with his own, the clash of their weapons sending sparks of energy flying. The Warlord''s attacks were relentless, forcing Asher to rely on Aura Veil to absorb the impact and maintain his footing.


    Asher countered with Breaker Surge, targeting the flames on the Warlord''s blade. The strike extinguished a portion of the spectral fire, weakening the Warlord''s attacks. He followed up with Severing Edge, a precise slash that left a glowing gash across the Warlord''s chest.


    The Warlord roared and summoned spectral warriors to aid it. Asher fought through them with Blade Dance, his movements swift and deadly. Each strike dissolved the spectral figures into wisps of smoke.


    In the final moments of the battle, Asher channeled all his energy into Final Breaker. His blade, glowing with intense Sword Aura, clashed with the Warlord''s in a blinding explosion of energy. When the light faded, the Warlord''s armor crumbled, and its spectral form dissipated into the air.


    [ Floor 140 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,400 Tower Coins ]


    Floor 150: The Tempest Titan


    The 150th floor was a stormy expanse, with dark clouds swirling above and lightning striking the ground at random intervals. At its center stood the Tempest Titan, a colossal figure wreathed in thunder and wind. Its entire form was composed of storm clouds, save for its glowing core of condensed lightning.


    The Titan raised its massive arms, summoning a tornado that surged toward Asher. He planted his feet firmly, his Sword Aura flaring as he used Pulse Guard to stabilize himself. His blade cut through the gale, allowing him to approach the Titan.


    With a roar, the Titan slammed its fists into the ground, sending arcs of lightning racing toward Asher. He dodged swiftly, then retaliated with Rippling Cleave, his strike disrupting the flow of the Titan''s energy and dimming its glow.


    The Titan countered with a series of rapid lightning strikes, forcing Asher to rely on Aura Veil to shield himself. Asher closed the distance, leaping onto the Titan''s arm and running up its length with remarkable agility. He targeted the glowing core, using Breaker Surge to sever the threads of energy holding it together.


    The Titan staggered, its form becoming unstable as the storm surrounding it began to dissipate. In one final effort, it unleashed a massive bolt of lightning directly at Asher. He met the attack head-on with Void Rend, his blade cutting through the energy and piercing the Titan''s core.


    The storm quieted, and the Titan dissolved into harmless wisps of vapor.


    [ Floor 150 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,500 Tower Coins ]


    Floor 160: The Frostbound Colossus


    The 160th floor was a frozen wasteland, the ground slick with ice and jagged spikes of frost jutting up like spears. The Frostbound Colossus loomed in the distance, its body made of glacial ice and enchanted with frigid energy. Each step it took sent tremors through the floor, creating new ice formations.


    Asher''s breath fogged in the cold air, but his Sword Aura burned brightly, keeping the frostbite at bay. The Colossus opened the battle with a devastating stomp, sending shards of ice flying in all directions. Asher dodged gracefully, using Aqua Splitter to slice through the shards and close the distance.


    The Colossus swung its massive arm, encased in ice so thick it could shatter steel. Asher parried with Shatterstrike, his blade vibrating with disruptive energy that cracked the icy armor. He followed up with Severing Edge, carving a deep gash into the Colossus''s leg and forcing it to kneel.


    Angered, the Colossus released a freezing breath that encased the battlefield in an even thicker layer of ice. Asher activated Aura Veil, skating across the ice with precision and speed. He targeted the Colossus''s chest, where its icy heart pulsed faintly.


    With a powerful Crimson Fang, Asher shattered the heart, and the Colossus collapsed into a mountain of frost.


    [ Floor 160 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,600 Tower Coins ]


    Floor 170: The Abyss Stalker


    The 170th floor was shrouded in darkness, with only faint, glowing runes illuminating the arena. The Abyss Stalker, a shadowy predator with six glowing red eyes, emerged from the void. Its movements were quick and silent, making it a challenging opponent for anyone who relied on sight.


    Asher closed his eyes, focusing on his Sword Aura to sense the Stalker''s movements. The predator lunged, its claws aiming for his throat. He sidestepped, slashing upward with Blade Dance, the flurry of strikes forcing the Stalker to retreat. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Abyss Stalker disappeared into the shadows, reappearing behind Asher with a swift strike. He spun around, using Pulse Guard to deflect the attack and counter with Rippling Cleave. The strike cut through the shadows, revealing the beast''s vulnerable core.


    The Stalker snarled and unleashed a wave of dark energy, attempting to overwhelm Asher''s defenses. He stood firm, using Aura Veil to shield himself. As the energy dissipated, he dashed forward with Breaker Surge, his blade slicing through the Stalker''s core.


    The predator let out a final, guttural growl before dissolving into the darkness.


    [ Floor 170 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,700 Tower Coins ]

 Chapter 97 Infinity Tower XIII

    Floor 180: The Celestial GuardianThe 180th floor was a dazzling arena of light, with floating platforms suspended in the air. The Celestial Guardian, an angelic figure clad in golden armor, descended gracefully. Its radiant wings and glowing spear radiated overwhelming power.


    The Guardian attacked with a flurry of spear thrusts, each one imbued with holy energy. Asher deflected them with his Sword Aura, countering with Void Wave to disrupt the Guardian''s rhythm. The energy clash sent shockwaves across the arena, shaking the platforms.


    The Guardian flew into the air, summoning a rain of light spears. Asher leapt between the platforms, dodging the barrage with remarkable agility. When he reached the Guardian, he used Severing Edge, his blade carving through the divine energy protecting its armor.


    Angered, the Guardian unleashed a powerful beam of light. Asher channeled all his focus into Final Breaker, his blade glowing with intense energy. He met the beam head-on, his strike cutting through the attack and shattering the Guardian''s armor.


    The celestial being fell, its light dimming as it dissolved into motes of energy.


    [ Floor 180 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,800 Tower Coins ]


    Floor 190: The Shadow Emperor


    The 190th floor was a throne room bathed in darkness, with the Shadow Emperor seated upon a massive obsidian throne. Cloaked in black flames, the Emperor wielded a blade of pure void energy.


    The Emperor stood and launched a wave of void slashes, each one tearing through the air with lethal precision. Asher parried the attacks, his Sword Aura resonating with each clash. He countered with Breaker Surge, aiming to destabilize the Emperor''s void energy.


    The Emperor teleported behind Asher, swinging his blade in a wide arc. Asher ducked and retaliated with Rippling Cleave, his strike breaking through the Emperor''s defenses and leaving a glowing scar on his armor.


    The final exchange was fierce, the Emperor summoning shadow clones to overwhelm Asher. He destroyed them with Blade Dance, his movements swift and unrelenting. When the Emperor prepared a massive void blast, Asher unleashed Void Rend, his blade cutting through the attack and striking the Emperor down.


    The Shadow Emperor collapsed, his throne crumbling along with him.


    [ Floor 190 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 1,900 Tower Coins ]


    Asher picked another Soul ascension potion from the rewards as he continued to climb the Tower reaching the 200th floor boss room.


    Asher stepped onto the battlefield of the 200th floor, his breath steady but his body tense. The air was heavy, suffused with an unnatural energy that pressed down on him like an invisible weight. The arena was vast, its boundaries marked by ancient, crumbling stone walls scorched black as if by centuries of unholy fire. In the center stood the Unholy Knight¡ªa towering figure clad in tarnished armor that gleamed faintly under the eerie crimson light. His blade was a monstrous weapon, forged of blackened steel and pulsating with an ominous red glow.


    Asher''s hand instinctively tightened around the hilt of his sword. This wasn''t like any other foe he had faced. The Unholy Knight didn''t merely radiate power; he exuded a sense of mastery, his aura coiled around him like a predator waiting to strike. Asher''s own Sword Aura flared to life, its Bronze Rank glow casting a faint sheen of light in the oppressive darkness.


    Without a word, the Unholy Knight raised his blade, pointing it toward Asher in what seemed to be a formal challenge. Asher nodded, accepting the unspoken invitation, and advanced cautiously. The first clash was swift and brutal. The Knight moved with a speed that belied his massive size, his blade cutting through the air in a devastating arc. Asher narrowly sidestepped, feeling the rush of air as the strike passed millimeters from his chest.


    He countered immediately with Rippling Cleave, his blade cutting upward with precision aimed at the Knight''s exposed side. But the Knight''s reflexes were impeccable. With a deft twist of his wrist, he parried the strike, sending a shockwave through the arena that forced Asher to retreat. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You rely too much on raw power," the Knight said, his deep voice reverberating like the toll of a bell. Before Asher could respond, the Knight surged forward, his attacks relentless. Each swing of his blade was calculated, every movement efficient and precise. Asher struggled to keep up, his parries barely holding back the onslaught. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    The clash of their blades echoed through the battlefield, sparks flying with every collision. The Knight''s attacks carried an overwhelming weight, his aura infused into every strike. Asher was forced to fight defensively, using every ounce of his skill just to survive. Yet, amidst the chaos, he began to observe the Knight''s movements.


    The Unholy Knight''s swordsmanship was a masterclass in precision. His footwork was flawless, his strikes perfectly timed, and his aura an extension of his will rather than a mere tool. Asher''s mind raced, analyzing each movement, each feint, and counter. He began to notice patterns¡ªthe way the Knight shifted his weight before a powerful strike, the subtle twitch of his wrist that preceded a feint.


    But the Knight was far from predictable. Asher attempted to counter with Breaker Surge, aiming to destabilize the Knight''s aura with a disruptive shockwave. The Knight simply absorbed the attack, his aura rippling but holding firm. "Your techniques lack intent," the Knight said, his tone almost admonishing. "Focus. Refine your will."


    The words struck a chord in Asher. He realized he had been relying too much on brute force, his attacks lacking the precision and clarity that defined true mastery. He steadied his breathing, calming his mind as he shifted his stance. His Sword Aura flared briefly before settling into a steady, controlled state.


    The next exchange was different. Asher''s strikes became sharper, more deliberate. He parried the Knight''s attacks with newfound precision, his blade moving with purpose rather than desperation. The Knight acknowledged the change with a faint nod. "Good," he said. "Now fight like a swordsman."


    Their blades clashed again, the force of their strikes sending ripples of energy across the battlefield. Asher began incorporating what he had learned, adapting his techniques to match the Knight''s rhythm. His aura sharpened, his movements more fluid as he closed the gap between them.

 Chapter 98 Soul Ascension Potion

    Their blades clashed again, the force of their strikes sending ripples of energy across the battlefield. Asher began incorporating what he had learned, adapting his techniques to match the Knight''s rhythm. His aura sharpened, his movements more fluid as he closed the gap between them.But the Knight wasn''t done yet. With a surge of power, his aura erupted into a spectral flame, its dark tendrils licking at the edges of the arena. His strikes became faster, more powerful, forcing Asher to dig deep into his reserves. Each clash tested the limits of his skill and endurance.


    The fight became a brutal war of attrition, neither combatant willing to yield. Asher pushed himself to the brink, using every technique at his disposal¡ªPulse Guard to block devastating blows, Severing Edge to carve through the Knight''s defenses, and Void Rend to create openings. Yet, the Knight''s mastery kept him one step ahead, his counters precise and punishing.


    Finally, the Knight raised his blade high, his aura condensing into a single, devastating strike. "Let this be your ultimate test," he said, his voice a mixture of challenge and respect. Asher braced himself, his own aura flaring to its peak as he prepared for the final clash.


    The Knight''s blade descended like a falling star, its power threatening to cleave the battlefield in two. Asher met it head-on with Final Breaker, channeling everything he had into a single, all-or-nothing strike. The clash of their blades created a shockwave so powerful that it obliterated the ground beneath them, sending debris flying in all directions.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the Knight''s power would overwhelm Asher. But with a roar of determination, he pushed forward, his blade cutting through the Knight''s aura. The Unholy Knight staggered, his sword falling from his grasp as he fell to one knee.


    "Well done," he said, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "You have proven yourself worthy."


    The Knight''s form began to dissolve into motes of light, leaving behind his sword embedded in the ground. Asher stood silently, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath.


    " If we are of same rank I would have died against your Sword Mastery" Asher mumbled knowing he lost to Swordsmanship Duel even if he won this battle.


    [ Floor 200 Guardian Defeated ]


    [ Reward: 2,000 Tower Coins ] S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ Additional Reward: Sword Aura Ascension Potion ]


    Asher picked up the potion, its glow reflecting in his tired eyes. He placed it in his inventory, deciding to save it for later. "I still have much to learn," he murmured, his mind replaying the lessons of the battle. With renewed determination, he turned toward the path ahead, ready to face the challenges yet to come.


    [ Challenger can no longer climb ]


    [ You have reached the limit of foundation rank Levels ]


    [ You have to advance to Awakener ranks to Climb now ]


    The tower system just informed him as he nodded.


    " well, it seems not even this Tower is aware of the Prismatic rank" he mumbled as he once again checked the information on Prismatic rank using Absolute Appraisal, after some time he nodded " So, no one but me in this Galaxy is aware of it huh" he nodded as he closed the screen.


    " Well, it seems I have an edge over everyone" he nodded, but then he added " and I have to leave this Galaxy too, If I have grow truly stronger"


    " And one step at time no" he added, taking his time here on this floor to now awaken the Soul Energy.


    "Well, I''ve collected quite a few of these anyway," Asher mumbled, pulling out the Soul Ascension Potions he had been hoarding since the Twentieth floor. Now, he had sixteen of them, along with one Sword Aura Ascension Potion.


    Deciding to start with the Sword Aura Ascension Potion, he uncorked it and drank it in a single gulp. A surge of energy coursed through his body as his Sword Aura condensed and sharpened, elevating it to the Silver Rank. The change was palpable¡ªhis aura shimmered with a metallic sheen, its intensity far greater than before. Asher nodded in satisfaction, recalling that it would normally take years of training to achieve this breakthrough, But thanks to this potion he completed it quite easily...or maybe not, he fought long battles from 101th floor to 200th only then he got another Sword Aura Ascension potion.


    "System, use Infinite Fusion on these Soul Ascension Potions," he said, holding out the sixteen potions.


    The system responded immediately, the potions glowing faintly as they began to merge. Asher watched intently as their energies coalesced, condensing into a single, more potent potion.


    [ Infinite Fusion Successful ]


    [ Soul Ascension Potion ¡Á16 ¡ú Prismatic Soul Ascension Potion ]


    In his hand now was a radiant, multicolored potion that seemed to pulse with life. It was leagues beyond the original potions in strength, and Asher could feel its energy even through the glass vial.


    "This... is going to be interesting," he muttered, a small smirk playing on his lips as he looked at it with Absolute Appraisal.


    [ Prismatic Soul Ascension potion ]


    [ Raises one Soul power to peak of foundation Rank ]


    [ Unlocks and Creates the Soul Core, allowing access to Soul Energy ]


    [ The Core created will be of perfect quality and will be equal to ones mana core level]


    "Great, I won''t have to cultivate it myself now," Asher nodded, uncorking the Prismatic Soul Ascension Potion. Without hesitation, he drank it in one gulp, its potent energy surging through him like liquid fire.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    He settled into a cross-legged position, closing his eyes and focusing inward. Moments later, his body jerked slightly as the potion''s effects took hold. He could feel a profound shift within him.


    His consciousness delved deep into his own essence. Within his mind''s eye, he saw his soul¡ªa glowing core surrounded by faint mist-like trails. The mist began to condense and solidify, flowing into his soul like a liquid stream. The once hazy essence surrounding it became clear, forming layers of radiant energy.


    He watched as his soul underwent a remarkable transformation. The core, initially dim, began to shine with a soft gray hue. Slowly, it shifted to a bronze sheen, then to a polished silver. The transformation didn''t stop there. Gold replaced the silver, shimmering brilliantly before transitioning to an even purer platinum.

 Chapter 99 Soul Core

    He watched as his soul underwent a remarkable transformation. The core, initially dim, began to shine with a soft gray hue. Slowly, it shifted to a bronze sheen, then to a polished silver. The transformation didn''t stop there. Gold replaced the silver, shimmering brilliantly before transitioning to an even purer platinum. and then it continue to glow and reached a Diamond color, becoming a round Diamond Bead.Finally, the core took on a prismatic glow, an ethereal radiance that encompassed all colors, blending them into a harmonious, ever-shifting spectrum. It pulsed with immense power, steady and refined. But then it again shifted back to Platinum color, syncing with his Mana core, which is Platinum Rank of Foundation Ranks.


    Asher opened his eyes, his breath steady, though his body tingled with the aftereffects of the transformation. He raised his hand, flexing his fingers as if testing the changes within himself.


    "Hmm, there''s not much difference," he murmured, his voice calm yet thoughtful. "Aside from... I feel clearer, more focused."


    His tone suddenly shifted, a sly edge creeping in. "And look who found me. Goody two-shoes," he remarked, his voice laced with mockery.


    Standing up, he stepped forward and conjured a mirror before him. The reflection stared back, but it wasn''t his true self. It was another presence entirely¡ªthe shadowed side of him that had emerged after an unfortunate accident long ago.


    The figure in the mirror smirked, its eyes glowing faintly with a dark, piercing light. "I didn''t think you''d come with me to another world," Asher said, his tone sad.


    Alt-Asher crossed his arms, his expression dissmissing. "You don''t get a choice. I am part of you, like it or not. Besides I have helped you kill your Mother Killer haven''t I?"


    " I don''t need you" Asher said.


    The reflection chuckled, a cold, haunting sound that echoed in the quiet space. "For now. But don''t think for a second that I''m going to stay silent forever. You''ll need me, eventually. You always do."


    Asher''s gaze hardened, his aura flaring slightly, a crimson hue tinged with silvery threads. "You''re wrong. I don''t need you¡ªI am no longer a powerless orphan."


    The reflection''s smirk widened, but it obeyed, fading into the mirror until only Asher''s true self remained. He sighed, dismissing the conjured mirror with a flick of his wrist.


    Asher closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Wasn''t it just a split personality? Why does my soul also carry a mark of it?" he muttered, confused. Earlier, when his soul core had formed, he''d noticed a dark mark within it. Intrigued and concerned, he had tried to investigate it, only to find a shadowy figure¡ªa miniature version of himself¡ªsitting there. It was a stark reminder of the split personality he had dealt with in his previous life.


    "So, he''s the reason for the blackouts... and the missing pieces of time," Asher murmured as he shook his head. "I should''ve realized it sooner. It''s like before." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He frowned, determination settling in his features. "I have to find a way to get rid of him," he said under his breath, clenching his fists. The presence in his soul was more than a fragment of his past¡ªit was a lingering threat.


    Trying to focus, he dismissed the troubling thought and instead examined the core within him. "So, this is what a soul core is, huh?" he muttered, activating Absolute Appraisal to gain more insight.


    [Soul Core]


    Description: A core formed after the soul undergoes numerous purifying refinements, elevating it to a level where it can cultivate and harness soul energy.


    Soul Energy: A neutral and pure energy that exists at the foundation of all life with a soul. It possesses dual properties: the ability to heal and nurture or destroy and obliterate other souls, depending on their strength compared to the user.


    Asher''s eyes gleamed as he read the details. "Soul energy, a neutral force capable of both creation and destruction..." he mused. His mind raced with possibilities, but the realization of its destructive potential gave him pause.


    "If I''m not careful with this... I could destroy more than I intend to heal," he whispered, his thoughts turning back to the dark fragment within him. Could it use the soul energy against him? Could it grow stronger with time?


    [Host cannot, as it is not a separate entity but rather your own soul,] the system informed him, cutting through Asher''s thoughts.


    "So, it''s just me," he muttered, nodding slightly. "Is there any way to purge it?"


    [Host possesses the Inheritance. There are many ways to separate a soul,] the system suggested.


    Asher frowned, shaking his head. "And let others find out about my system? No, thanks."


    He leaned back, crossing his arms as he contemplated the situation. If there''s even the slightest chance I fail to deal with it properly, it could cause a massive problem later. But then again... it''s not like it''s ever actually harmed me, he reasoned aloud.


    The truth was undeniable¡ªit hadn''t attacked or obstructed him. Despite its ominous presence and occasional blackouts, there was no evidence that the fragment meant him ill.


    "For now, I''ll leave it," Asher decided, his voice firm. "It''s a part of me, even if it''s an unwelcome one." He stood tall, adjusting his sword as he turned his focus back to the tower.


    "Sadly, I can''t climb further right now," Asher muttered to himself, stepping aside to open the Tower Shop. His eyes scanned the glowing interface, filled with countless treasures waiting to be claimed.


    "Just as I thought¡ªno Soul Ascension Potion. But there''s Sword Aura Ascension and other Aura or Magic Ascension Potions available," he noted, scrolling through the list.


    "Hmm... the low-grade ones cost 1,000 coins, while the middle-grade costs 3,000 coins," he mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Bah, I can make a middle-grade potion by fusing two low-grade ones for just 2,000 coins. But I don''t really need them right now."


    Asher looked at other section trying to find something that will be useful to him.

 Chapter 100 Tower Shop

    With a dismissive wave, Asher switched to another category in the shop. The screen shifted, showcasing skills, rare items, and even legendary legacies that gleamed enticingly. Some were priced at astronomical amounts, with the weakest among them starting at a million coins."I''ve got 3,900 coins," Asher muttered, narrowing his eyes. "Let''s see what''s the best I can afford."


    He scrolled slowly, his focus sharp. Every option he passed seemed to taunt him with promises of power¡ªenchanted weapons, ancient artifacts, and mysterious scrolls filled with techniques lost to time.


    Finally, his gaze settled on a particular item:


    [Blade Whisper Codex ¨C Intermediate: A manual that refines one''s swordsmanship by teaching advanced sword techniques, aura manipulation, and tactical combat strategies. Requires Silver Aura Rank to comprehend fully.]


    Cost: 3,500 Coins.


    "This... looks perfect," Asher said, a small smirk forming on his lips. The purchases felt like a solid investment, aligning seamlessly with both his current abilities and long-term goals.


    He glanced at the lingering display of grand legacies and skills in the Tower Shop. "Only if I didn''t have an entire Inheritance Hall where I can get any legacy or art I want," he mumbled, shaking his head with a touch of amusement. He dismissed the skills section entirely, directing his attention toward the Consumables Section instead.


    Rows upon rows of potions, elixirs, and rare one-time-use items appeared before him. Their descriptions were as enticing as ever, each claiming to enhance abilities, refine power, or ensure survival in critical moments.


    "Let''s see¡­" Asher muttered as he browsed the options. His eyes quickly caught onto a specific set of items:


    [Ethereal Rejuvenation Potion: Instantly restores mental clarity and vitality. Ideal for prolonged combat or after consuming multiple high-tier resources. Cost: 100 Coins.]


    "This is practical," he said, nodding as he added two of these to his cart. His focus then shifted toward another intriguing potion:


    [Aura Stabilization Elixir: Temporarily improves aura control, increasing efficiency and reducing wastage. Recommended for intense combat or focused training. Cost: 150 Coins.]


    "Hmm... this could really help me sharpen my control, especially at the silver rank." He selected one, the glowing vial appearing in his inventory.


    After a moment of hesitation, he scrolled further, stopping at another consumable:


    [Heart of Valor Essence: Instantly boosts all physical stats by 20% for 10 minutes. Can be stacked with Aura or Magic enhancements. Cost: 200 Coins.] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Another good thing," Asher mumbled, adding five more to his cart and purchasing them on the spot.


    "I hope it works," he thought, watching as the items materialized in his inventory. Without wasting any time, he began fusing the fragments together.


    [You have gained: Heart of Valor Fragment ¨C Permanently increases all stats by 5% and grants a 20% chance to gain the skill Heart of Valor.]


    "Good," he said, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. "Looks like I found where to spend the rest of my coins," Asher added, his gaze shifting back to the consumables section.


    After a few minutes of browsing other options and finding nothing particularly appealing, he returned to the Heart of Valor section.


    He bought 12 more fragments with the remainder of his coins and then used the final 50 coins to purchase a skill from the Blood Techniques category:


    [Blood Bombs: A skill that allows the user to convert their own blood into explosive, flammable bombs. The power and range depend on the amount of blood used.]


    "Interesting," Asher murmured, examining the skill in his inventory. It was a risky technique but could be devastating in the right circumstances. He mentally filed it away for later use.


    Satisfied with his haul, he stood up and stretched, rolling his shoulders to loosen the tension in his body.


    "Time to see if I can get the full Heart of Valor or not," Asher muttered, taking the 12 Multicolor Essences and fusing them with the Fragment of Heart of Valor. The result was a radiant, multicolored heart that pulsed with vibrant energy.


    [Half Heart of Valor: Permanently increases all stats by 20% and grants a 60% chance to learn the skill Heart of Valor.]


    "Well, it''s better than nothing," Asher said, examining the shimmering heart in his hand. Shrugging, he brought it to his mouth, biting into it like a piece of fruit. The texture was unexpectedly smooth, and the taste was surprisingly sweet.


    "Tasted like ice cream," he mused with a faint chuckle.


    As the energy surged through his body, multicolored flames erupted around him, flickering and swirling in a dazzling display before being absorbed into his core. He felt his strength surge as his senses sharpened. His body tingled with newfound vitality, and his stats increased significantly.


    For a moment, he felt as though he was on the verge of grasping something¡ªan elusive, powerful presence just beyond his reach. But as quickly as it came, the sensation faded, leaving him with an eerie silence.


    "Guess no skill for me," Asher mumbled, scratching his head in mild disappointment. While the stat boost was significant, he had hoped for the coveted Heart of Valor skill to accompany it.


    He sighed, shaking off the momentary letdown. "No point sulking over it. It''s still a win," he said, rolling his shoulders and feeling the enhanced power coursing through him. He clenched his fist, watching as his Sword Aura responded, glowing more vividly than ever before.


    "Good. Although I didn''t advance to Diamond rank as I''d hoped, I got something better," Asher murmured, closing his eyes briefly to assess his newfound power. He could feel the subtle yet profound changes, the strength coursing through his veins like an unending current. Opening his eyes, they gleamed with determination.


    "Anyway, I''ve got two years to reach the peak of Prismatic rank," he added, exhaling deeply as he stretched, feeling the potential that had awakened within him. Despite the challenges ahead, Asher felt confident. There was time to grow, time to hone his abilities further.


    Then, as if remembering something significant, he muttered to himself, "Oh yes, almost forget about you" A smirk crept onto his lips as he activated his Soul Reaper Monarch ability, summoning the remnant fragments of the Unholy Knight he had defeated. Shadows coalesced in front of him, forming three ethereal shapes¡ªthe echoes of the once-mighty adversary.

 Chapter 101 Coming out of Tower

    The three Unholy Knights appeared before Asher: one cloaked in shadowy black, another with an ethereal white glow, and the last radiating a deep, blood-red hue. Each retained 100% of the original Unholy Knight''s power, making them formidable in their own right."Infinite Fusion," Asher commanded, his voice steady and resolute.


    The three knights began to merge. Darkness, light, and blood-red energy intertwined violently, their forms melting and reshaping into a single entity. When the fusion completed, the Unholy Knight stood before him once more, restored to its full might. It was clad in pristine, knightly white armor, adorned with a flowing cape of pure white. Yet, a sinister aura emanated from it, a wreath of shadows and darkness swirling menacingly around the figure, signifying its dual nature.


    "My lord," the knight said, its voice deep and reverent as it knelt before Asher, its allegiance clear.


    Asher nodded, acknowledging the display of loyalty. With a wave of his hand, he commanded, "Rise. Remain in the shadows until I call upon you again." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The knight obeyed, vanishing into the shadows at Asher''s command, ready to serve whenever needed. "Hmm, three powerful summons, each better than the last," Asher mused, checking the details of his Soul Reaper Monarch ability. "I can have two more of equivalent power, huh," he muttered, nodding in satisfaction as he stood up.


    "I''d love to claim more, but I guess that''s it for now," he added with a sigh. Dusting himself off, he moved forward, taking the winding paths that led out of the testing grounds. Eventually, he emerged into the sprawling, endless tower hub¡ªa space bustling with adventurers, merchants, and observers.


    "I''ll rest after a bed and some peace," Asher mumbled, his voice low. Yet, as he walked further into the hub, he noticed something strange. A lot of people were staring at him, their eyes filled with awe, curiosity, and, for some, envy.


    Asher stopped, his brow furrowing as he glanced down at himself, checking for anything out of place. There was nothing unusual. He was clean, his aura restrained. So why the attention? Turning around, he gave a sharp look at the nearest group of onlookers.


    "What?" he asked, his voice calm yet edged with impatience.


    One of them hesitated, then pointed toward a large, glowing screen hovering above the plaza. "L-look at the leaderboard," the man stammered.


    Asher raised an eyebrow and turned his gaze upward. His name blazed brightly at the top of the leaderboard, accompanied by his current floor record and an impressive set of accolades. The crowd murmured as they watched him, many discussing his rapid ascent and the sheer power he must possess.


    Asher let out a small sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. "Figures," he muttered under his breath. He wasn''t one for the spotlight, and this kind of attention was the last thing he wanted after such a grueling climb.


    But there was no escaping it now.


    Especially after a new leaderboard had appeared, one with a special section bearing his name.


    Just then, Asher''s holo-watch buzzed, and a notification popped up. He was being summoned to the office of Director Yulia.


    ****


    Seated in her office, Director Yulia fixed her sharp gaze on Asher, her expression unreadable as she gestured toward the large display screen. The special leaderboard was prominently visible.


    "The Tower is infamous for its secrets and unpredictability," Yulia began, her voice measured. "Yet, there was no precedent for something like this." She gestured toward the glowing board. "So, what does this ''special leaderboard'' mean?"


    Asher sighed inwardly. He already knew she possessed an innate skill that could discern whether someone was lying. There was no point in spinning tales.


    "I wanted to hone my Sword Aura," he admitted, keeping his tone calm. "You know I''m not great at refining it."


    Yulia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she nodded for him to continue.


    "As part of my training, I decided to clear the 10th-floor boss¡ªusing only my sword and Sword Aura. No other skills, no external help." Asher shrugged. "Afterward, that leaderboard popped up."


    "Did you receive any sort of notification? Or was there something unusual about it?" Yulia pressed, her curiosity evident.


    "Yeah, a notification appeared," Asher replied. "It described a new hidden trial. If someone clears any floor boss with a single technique or ability, the system rewards them with something unique. In my case, it was related to Sword Aura."


    "And what did you receive?" Yulia leaned forward, her piercing gaze locking onto him.


    "Nothing grand," Asher replied, raising his hand. "I was given a Sword Aura Ascension potion, but I used it immediately. That''s why I have a Silver Sword Aura now when I don''t have any¡ªor even a basic aura before entering the Twoer."


    Yulia studied him intently, her expression unchanging. After a moment, she spoke. "You''re lying."


    Asher raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "What do you mean?"


    "You''re withholding details," Yulia said firmly. "I don''t appreciate being deceived, Asher. Especially when this could have implications for the entire academy."


    Asher chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "You''ve caught me. But honestly, what does it matter? It''s not like anyone else can just replicate what I did. The system doesn''t hand out free passes."


    Yulia sighed, shaking her head. "Your recklessness could cause unnecessary chaos."


    "Chaos?" Asher smirked. "Yulia, if anyone here could match what I did, they deserve the same rewards. And honestly, who''s even paying attention to that leaderboard besides a handful of overachievers?"


    Yulia''s lips thinned. "You''re insufferable sometimes, Asher Magnus."


    Asher gave her a lopsided grin. "I''ve heard worse."


    "I''ll admit, your results are impressive," Yulia conceded. "But mark my words¡ªthere''s a thin line between ambition and recklessness."


    Asher stood, giving a mock salute. "Duly noted, Director."


    Before he could leave, Yulia called after him. "One more thing. I''ll be monitoring your progress closely. Don''t think for a second that your actions go unnoticed."


    Asher glanced over his shoulder, smirking. "Wouldn''t expect anything less."


    As he walked out of her office, he muttered under his breath, "Maybe next time, I''ll give her something real to worry about."

 Chapter 102 New leader board

    Asher stepped out of the office, only to find himself face-to-face with a small crowd of students lingering nearby. Their hushed whispers quickly died as they noticed him. Among them was a tall figure with long, striking blue hair that shimmered under the artificial lights."Magnus," the man called out, his voice calm but carrying an edge of curiosity. "Who did you bribe this time to climb that high?"


    Asher turned, recognizing the speaker immediately¡ªOris Lyren. A scion of one of the great families, Oris was a name that carried weight within the academy. However, unlike the rest of his family, known for their healing-focused Vid Light ability, Oris was an anomaly.


    His innate Vid Light wasn''t the gentle, life-giving force his family cherished. Instead, it was a destructive counterpart¡ªa deadly light that burned through enemies and devoured their vitality. The unique twist in his ability made Oris a formidable warrior and one of the academy''s rising stars.


    Asher smirked, his hands slipping casually into his pockets. "Bribe? That''s a low blow, Oris. Even for you."


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Oris stepped closer, his intense azure eyes scrutinizing Asher. "Come on, Magnus. No one just waltzes to the top of the leaderboard like that. Especially not in the Special Rankings. What did you do?"


    " what''s even this Special rankings?" he added.


    "I did what you couldn''t," Asher quipped, the corners of his mouth curving into a teasing grin.


    A few murmurs broke out among the onlookers, but Oris didn''t flinch. Instead, his lips curled into a faint smirk. "Always with the arrogance. You''re lucky I find you interesting enough not to knock you out here and now."


    "Knock me out?" Asher raised an eyebrow. "You''d need to catch me first."


    Oris laughed, though there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Someday, Magnus. Someday."


    The tension between them hung in the air, electric and palpable, before Oris stepped back, his grin still intact.


    "Just remember," Oris said, his tone suddenly serious, "it''s not just students watching you now. People like you, who stir up waves, tend to attract the wrong kind of attention."


    "I''ll take my chances," Asher replied with a shrug, brushing past Oris and the crowd.


    As he walked away, Oris called out one last time, "Magnus, don''t let your confidence blind you. Even the brightest flames burn out eventually."


    Without looking back, Asher raised a hand in acknowledgment, his voice carrying over his shoulder. "And yet, they''re the only ones people remember."


    Oris paused, grinning as he walked away, his voice drifting back toward Asher. "That you are right, Magnus."


    The crowd began to disperse, leaving Asher with a moment of quiet¡ªuntil a familiar, melodic voice broke the silence.


    "Hey, troublemaker."


    Asher turned to see Freya approaching, her long crimson hair cascading over her shoulders, her sharp green eyes fixed on him with a mix of amusement and exasperation. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Freya," he greeted casually, as if he hadn''t just stirred up half the academy.


    Freya crossed her arms, tilting her head at him. "Really? Can you do anything without causing a stir? You''ve got the entire academy talking again."


    "Hey, that''s not my fault," Asher said with a shrug, a mischievous grin tugging at his lips.


    Freya rolled her eyes. "Oh, of course not. You just accidentally climbed to the top of the Special Leaderboard without telling anyone what you''re up to. Sure, Asher. Totally believable."


    "Exactly," he said, his grin widening.


    Freya let out an exasperated sigh but couldn''t hide the small smile creeping onto her face. "Honestly, you''re impossible. And if I didn''t know any better, I''d think you enjoy making everyone lose their minds."


    "Maybe a little," Asher admitted, earning another eye roll.


    "Anyway," Freya continued, stepping closer, "tell me about this special leaderboard. Everyone''s saying you ticked every box¡ªAura, magic, swordsmanship, and even clearing the trials without using any artifacts. Just raw skill."


    Asher shrugged, the grin fading into a more thoughtful expression. They sure made lot of crazy rumors within what? minutes!" he said.


    " These are the least crazy ones" she replied shrugging.


    " though there is some truth to it, I did only use my Sword and sword art to climb up to rankings. It''s not that impressive though, there are lot of students in Academy who can do that." he admitted as Freya looked at him.


    Freya raised an eyebrow. "Not that impressive? You fought your way through the tower alone using nothing but your sword, aura, and pure skill. No tricks, no fancy abilities¡ªjust you. That''s more than impressive, Asher. That''s... extraordinary."


    " and not to mention you are an battle Mage type not Aura user, still you made up to level 200 with just that" She said


    He scratched the back of his head, glancing away as if her praise made him uncomfortable. "Yeah, well, it''s not like I''m aiming for recognition. Just trying to push my limits."


    Freya smiled softly. "And that''s why you''re so frustrating. You''re too humble to realize how incredible you really are."


    Asher smirked, his confidence slipping back into place. "Incredible, huh? Should I add that to my list of titles?"


    Freya laughed, shaking her head. "Don''t push your luck, Magnus. Come on, let''s grab something to eat. You''ve probably been starving yourself while climbing that tower, haven''t you?"


    "Maybe," Asher admitted, falling into step beside her.


    As they walked through the academy grounds, Asher couldn''t help but notice the stares. Students looked at him like he was some kind of exotic animal on display, their whispers and pointed glances trailing after him.


    "I wonder when this will all blow over," he muttered, more to himself than to Freya.


    Freya, walking beside him with her usual confident stride, smirked. "Soon, I''m guessing. Though I wouldn''t be surprised if some of them are already gearing up to try climbing the tower themselves."


    "Probably a lot of swordsmen," she added thoughtfully. "Now that word''s out that climbing with just a single weapon seems to yield better rewards, they''re going to flock to it."

 Chapter 103 New Competition

    "Probably a lot of swordsmen," she added thoughtfully. "Now that word''s out that climbing with just a single weapon seems to yield better rewards, they''re going to flock to it."Asher nodded, his expression calm, though his thoughts were more amused. Let them try, he thought to himself. They won''t find the Soul Ascension potion or anything remotely similar¡ªthat was a one-time reward for the first to clear the challenge.


    Still, he kept those thoughts to himself, offering only a small, nonchalant smile as they continued walking. "I hope they do," he said aloud, his tone light and unbothered.


    Freya glanced at him, her green eyes sharp with curiosity, but she didn''t press. Instead, the two made their way toward the academy cafeteria, where the usual chatter and clatter of student life would hopefully drown out the endless talk about leaderboards and towers.


    Over the next few months, as Freya had predicted, new names began to climb the leaderboard in the World Academy''s Tower rankings. Despite the surge of challengers, Asher remained unmatched at the top, having cleared up to the 200th floor. Most others faltered around the 100th floor, leading to speculation among students and faculty alike about whether Asher was truly playing fair or if he had some hidden knowledge about Auras or other advanced techniques.


    Adding to the buzz, a new resource became the talk of the academy¡ªAscension Potions. These potions were discovered within the tower and came in many varieties: Magic Ascension, Sword Aura, Spear Aura, Bow Aura, Summoner Magic Aura, and more. Their existence not only enhanced the reputation of the academy but also brought worldwide attention. Scholars began to refer to the potions as one of the most revolutionary finds in recent history, and Asher, who had first discovered them, gained even greater fame. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher''s contributions earned him more merit points within his family, solidifying his standing as a prodigy. Meanwhile, the academy saw an influx of new students, drawn by the lure of the Ascension Potions. Alchemists, magic crafters, and researchers from across the world flocked to Academy, from other continents too, desperate to study these potions and unlock their secrets. Although they made some progress, replicating the potions'' effects remained elusive. Still, there was a growing belief that the recipe would one day spark a new era of magical and technological advancement.


    The phenomenon didn''t just affect the academy¡ªit reshaped global dynamics. Students from other prestigious academies, including those for elves, beastkin, and other races, who had sought refuge on Volarisa after their own Worlds were ravaged, now began enrolling at the World Academy. They hoped to benefit from the Ascension Potions and the unique opportunities they provided.


    The academy, once again, became the focal point of the world''s attention, its reputation as a haven of innovation and power cemented. Asher, whether he liked it or not, stood at the center of this storm.


    The academy thrived under its newfound spotlight, but the constant attention on Asher was both a blessing and a burden. His every move was scrutinized, and rumors about his abilities and secrets spread like wildfire. Whispers about how he might have discovered the Ascension Potions in the tower added an air of mystery to his name. Some students idolized him, while others grew envious, believing his achievements were unattainable.


    Asher, however, maintained his focus. He spent his days alternating between intense training and careful research. The influx of new resources into the academy provided opportunities to strengthen himself further, but it also introduced new challenges. Rivalries brewed as students from other races brought their unique abilities, pushing the competition to greater heights.


    Freya, always at his side, observed the shifts in the academy dynamics with a mix of amusement and concern. "You know, it''s only a matter of time before someone tries to challenge you publicly," she said one day as they walked through the bustling campus.


    "Let them," Asher replied calmly, his eyes scanning the leaderboards displayed on a massive holo-screen in the courtyard. "They''ll either prove themselves worthy or learn the gap they need to close."


    Freya smirked. "Ever the confident one, aren''t you? But I think you might actually enjoy the competition."


    Asher shrugged. "The competition is inevitable. If it pushes everyone to grow, then it''s a good thing. But they should know¡ªthis isn''t about just reaching the top. It''s about staying there."


    The Directors also saw the brewing tension as they gathered for another meeting.


    The directors convened for another meeting, the atmosphere heavy with brewing tension.


    "Ha, in just a decade, we''ve had two such meetings. We should have dismissed Magnus when we had the chance," grumbled an old man, his voice filled with irritation.


    Another director sneered. "You''re just bitter that your grandson couldn''t measure up, even as a supposed prodigy in swordsmanship."


    The old man bristled as another chimed in mockingly, "Not even close. Your grandson couldn''t even reach Asher''s rankings despite all the praise about being a sword prodigy."


    "He''s not even in the same league as Magnus," added another, shaking their head.


    "Prodigy?" someone scoffed. "He''s just relying on the family''s Sword Saint ability. That''s like giving a kid a gunmaster''s skill and calling them a prodigy in marksmanship."


    Hearing the laughter ripple through the room, the old man clenched his fists under the table, fighting the urge to lash out. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he finally said through gritted teeth, "Fine. Let''s just move on."


    The others exchanged knowing smirks but refrained from pressing the matter further. The discussion shifted to more pressing academy matters, leaving the old man simmering in silence, his pride bruised.


    "We need to address the constant fights," said Sherly, the beautiful blonde director of the Healing Department, her tone firm yet exasperated. "My medical facilities have been overwhelmed by injured students every day."


    "How about implementing a challenge system?" suggested Myra, the Director of Security, her sharp eyes scanning the room.


    "That could work," agreed Arnold, the head of the Artifacts Department, nodding thoughtfully.


    Reynold, the head of Dungeon Affairs, chimed in with a hint of enthusiasm. "Then let''s move forward with it. Not only will it help students rise in power, but the fights will be regulated, measured, and far safer as well."

 Chapter 104 Summit Challenge

    One day, a formal announcement echoed throughout the academy grounds. The director, Yulia, stood on a floating platform in the central plaza, her voice amplified magically."Students, faculty, and honored guests," she began, her tone authoritative, "to celebrate the advancements brought forth by the Ascension Potions and the unyielding spirit of growth, the academy will hold an unprecedented event¡ªa Summit Challenge."


    The announcement stirred the crowd into murmurs.


    Yulia continued, "This challenge is open to all students, regardless of rank or year. Competitors will face trials crafted by the tower itself, pushing them beyond their limits. The rewards will be... monumental. And for those who aspire to face our top-ranked student, Asher Magnus, this is your chance."


    Freya glanced at Asher, who stood motionless, his gaze unwavering. "Guess you''re the main event," she teased.


    "Inevitable," Asher replied, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "But this will be interesting. Let''s see who has the guts to step up."


    "Challengers can only challenge someone up to five ranks above them," Yulia explained, her authoritative tone cutting through the chatter. "The one who has been challenged can reject a challenge up to three times a day but must accept at least one challenge every week. After fulfilling this weekly obligation, they may reject further challenges."


    She glanced at Asher, who winked back at her.


    "Really? Flirting here of all places?" Freya said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "She started it," Asher shrugged nonchalantly, causing Freya to shake her head in disbelief.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yulia continued, unfazed. "Additionally, every month, those ranked in the top ten positions will earn Academy Points."


    A wave of excitement rippled through the students. Academy Points were highly coveted, especially since the Academy had begun harvesting the Ascension Potions from the Tower. These potions were now available for purchase in the Academy shop, but only with Academy Points.


    "What about class rankings?" a student asked, raising their hand.


    "The class rankings and their challenge systems remain unchanged," Yulia replied, earning a nod of understanding from the student.


    "How many Academy Points do we get for rankings?" asked a graceful elven beauty, her voice drawing attention as several male students glanced her way. She dismissed their gawking with a look of disdain, her aura sharp as a blade.


    "The first rank receives 100 Academy Points," Yulia said. "Each subsequent rank gets ten points less than the one above them."


    She added with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes, "Also, during a duel, the winner will take all the Academy Points that the loser has. So, I suggest you think carefully before issuing or accepting challenges."


    The tension in the room thickened as the students digested this new rule, their competitive spirits igniting. Some were already sizing each other up, mentally preparing for their first challenge.


    "Two students must first inform the teachers in charge; only then can they fight in the arena," Yulia concluded, looking over the crowd. "You can all go now," she added.


    The students began to disperse, but many were still eyeing each other, assessing potential rivals.


    As Asher and Freya made their way out, Asher couldn''t help but notice the stares directed his way¡ªnot just from humans but from students of other races as well. Just as they were about to leave, an elven beauty stepped forward, stopping them. She was tall and elegant, her flowing silver hair shimmering under the academy lights. Her piercing blue eyes locked onto Asher, and the way her S-class uniform fit her only added to her commanding presence.


    "You are Asher Magnus?" she asked, her voice cold and measured.


    "I am," Asher replied calmly, tilting his head slightly. "And you are?"


    Before she could answer, another elven girl interjected, her voice sharp. "How can you not know Lady Tiara?!"


    Tiara raised a hand to silence her companion. "Enough," she said firmly before returning her gaze to Asher. "I am Tiara. I was ranked first among the new students. It seems you don''t pay much attention to the Academy''s rankings," she remarked.


    Asher shrugged. "What others do has little to do with me."


    Tiara''s eyes narrowed slightly at his nonchalant response. "I am here to issue a challenge," she said, stepping closer. "I want to see just how strong the so-called top-ranked S-class student really is."


    Freya frowned at Tiara''s tone but remained silent, watching the exchange carefully.


    "Alright, let''s fight," Asher said, his interest piqued. He had heard she was the top new student, and now he was curious about her strength.


    "At least you''re not a coward," Tiara said, her voice steady as she added, "Let''s register the challenge then."


    As she started to step forward, he stopped. "Not so fast," he said, a small smirk on his face.


    "What do I gain from this?" he asked. "I mean, you''re aiming for the S-Class Rank 1, but what do I get out of it?"


    Tiara narrowed her eyes at him, clearly not expecting the question. "I will give you an Elven magic skill," she offered.


    Asher shook his head. "I don''t need that."


    "Then what do you want?" she asked, a hint of frustration creeping into her tone.


    "Access to your continent''s dungeon," he said plainly.


    Her eyes widened for a moment before she frowned. "I can''t grant that," she replied firmly.


    "Then I reject your challenge," he said, turning as if to walk away. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Great way to dodge a challenge without painting yourself as a coward," Tiara called out mockingly, her sharp tone cutting through the air.


    Asher turned his head slightly, his expression calm but his eyes gleaming with amusement. "If you ever decide to make it worth my while, let me know," he said before walking off, leaving Tiara standing there with a fiery determination burning in her eyes.


    "This bastard," Tiara mumbled under her breath, her frustration simmering.


    In her academy, she had been the top-ranked student for the last ten years, a position she had earned through relentless effort and natural talent. It was a title she carried with pride, much like Asher Magnus, who had dominated his own academy''s rankings for nearly as long.


    But now, her elders had sent her here¡ªaway from her familiar grounds¡ªto chase what they called a "shortcut training method" in the form of the Ascension Potions. Tiara had no choice but to comply, though the very idea of taking shortcuts grated against her disciplined nature.


    And now, to top it off, this Asher Magnus had rejected her challenge outright, as if her efforts, her rank, and even her presence meant nothing to him.

 Chapter 105 Challenge

    And now, to top it off, this Asher Magnus had rejected her challenge outright, as if her efforts, her rank, and even her presence meant nothing to him.The rejection stung more than she was willing to admit. "How dare he," she muttered, her fists clenching. Her blue eyes flashed with resolve as she turned and strode away, already plotting her next move.


    If Asher Magnus thought he could brush her off so easily, he was in for a rude awakening.


    ** S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the weeks leading up to the event, the academy was alive with activity. Students trained harder than ever, forming alliances and strategizing to make it through the grueling trials. The Summit Challenge wasn''t just a test of strength¡ªit was a comprehensive evaluation of skill, intelligence, and determination.


    Asher, meanwhile, immersed himself in refining his Sword Aura and delving deeper into the mysteries of his Soul Reaper Monarch abilities. His training regimen was intense, incorporating not only physical mastery but also the delicate balance between the tangible and the ethereal.


    He summoned his Unholy Knight once again, a formidable entity whose strength had now increased by 300% after their earlier enhancements. The knight''s amplified abilities made for a relentless sparring partner, pushing Asher to the limits of his swordsmanship. Each clash of their blades reverberated with power, forcing Asher to adapt and evolve, integrating precision with adaptability. Through these bouts, Asher began to uncover ways to merge his physical prowess with his soul-based powers, crafting techniques that transcended the traditional boundaries of combat.


    However, mastering his Soul Energy proved to be a different challenge altogether. Unlike Aura, which was raw and wild but tamable, or magic, which followed defined rules, Soul Energy was elusive. It behaved like a shadowy child¡ªpresent yet intangible, constantly teasing him with its existence while defying direct control. Asher approached it with the same calculated patience he applied to everything else, using his Absolute Appraisal skill to chip away at the enigma. Slowly but surely, he began to unravel its secrets, discovering nuances that allowed him to weave it into his techniques.


    Meanwhile, Freya trained alongside him, refusing to be left behind. Her determination was evident in every swing of her Flame Hound Daggers and every burst of fire she unleashed. During one particularly heated sparring session, she grinned at Asher, sweat dripping down her brow.


    "If someone''s going to challenge you for the top spot," she quipped, blocking his strike with a fiery shield, "it''s going to be me. Only I get to take the second spot from you¡ªand maybe the first, if you slack off!"


    Asher chuckled, stepping back and adjusting his stance. "Confident, aren''t you?" he said, launching another attack.


    Freya met him head-on, her daggers ablaze, their flames intertwining with his Soul Aura as they clashed. "You''ll see. I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve too."


    Their training became a dance of fire and shadows, each sparring session pushing them closer to their limits. For Freya, it wasn''t just about keeping up with Asher; it was about proving to herself that she belonged by his side¡ªnot as someone in his shadow, but as an equal. For Asher, her relentless drive was both a source of motivation and a reminder of the importance of having allies he could trust.


    Together, they honed their skills, both knowing that greater challenges lay ahead.


    A few days later, the inevitable happened¡ªthe compulsory challenge that Asher could no longer refuse. And, of course, it was Tiara.


    "Finally, no more hiding, Magnus," she declared, standing confidently in front of him on the grand arena stage. Her piercing gaze bore into him as the crowd murmured with anticipation.


    Asher looked at her calmly, his expression unreadable. "Why are you so obsessed with me?" he asked, his voice steady but edged with curiosity.


    Every day since her arrival, she had sought him out, her intensity growing until he could no longer avoid the confrontation. Now, here they stood, face to face, with all eyes on them.


    Tiara smirked, brushing a strand of her silver hair over her shoulder. "Obsessed? Hardly. I''m here to prove something¡ªto everyone, including myself. You might be the academy''s golden boy, but I''ll show them you''re not invincible."


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher sighed, glancing at the spectators before fixing his gaze back on her. "If that''s what you need to feel accomplished, then fine. Let''s get this over with."


    The crowd roared in excitement as the stage lit up, signaling the start of the battle.


    Asher had done his research on Tiara before this challenge. She was known as Tiara of Radiance, an elite talent whose innate ability, Star Child, allowed her to wield the destructive power of stars. Essentially, she could manipulate high-energy plasma¡ªa phenomenon akin to a deadly fusion of flames and lightning. Her powers weren''t just immense; they were devastatingly precise.


    Rumors said she had honed her ability to the point where she could vaporize a mountain with a concentrated burst of energy or incinerate a horde of enemies in a single strike, all while maintaining impeccable control. This control over her destructive energy had earned her a reputation as one of the most dangerous damage-dealers in the academy.


    "Well, let''s see what she''s got," Asher muttered under his breath, activating his innate ability.


    As the energy surged through him, he chose to manifest his Blood Ruler form¡ªa state he always used in front of world hiding his other powers. With a single motion, he summoned his weapon: a massive blood-red scythe that radiated a sinister, almost otherworldly aura. The blade shimmered faintly with black and crimson streaks, evidence of the poison it carried, a lethal force infused with his innate ability.


    The arena felt heavy, the air charged with anticipation as the two faced each other. Tiara''s form began to glow, her Star Child powers activating. Radiant energy enveloped her, pulsating like a miniature sun, while her hair seemed to float weightlessly, glowing with streaks of light.


    Asher gripped his scythe, the darkish red mist around him swirling violently, contrasting sharply with her blazing light. The audience fell silent, sensing the clash of two opposing forces¡ªthe celestial radiance of a star and the Ominous Blood Reaper.


    "Don''t hold back," Tiara said, her voice firm yet eager, her eyes blazing with determination.


    "I never do," Asher replied calmly, his scythe spinning in his hands as he readied himself.


    With that, the battle began.

 Chapter 106 Challenge II

    The battle began with a deafening roar as Tiara launched the first attack. A concentrated beam of radiant plasma shot from her hands, its brightness overwhelming and its heat intense enough to distort the air around it. Asher sidestepped with uncanny precision, the beam missing him by mere inches and carving a molten scar into the arena floor.Asher''s scythe dissolved into crimson mist, leaving his hands free. His Blood Manipulation ability activated, and a crimson pool formed at his feet, spreading rapidly. With a flick of his wrist, the blood solidified into jagged spikes, shooting toward Tiara like a volley of spears.


    Tiara spun, a shield of radiant energy forming around her. The blood spikes sizzled and evaporated upon contact, leaving nothing but faint steam trails in the air. "Is that all you''ve got?" she taunted, her voice echoing through the arena. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher smirked, raising his hand. The evaporated blood reformed into a thick mist around her, obscuring her vision. "Who said I needed to hit you directly?" he murmured. The mist thickened, and Tiara coughed, sensing the metallic taste of blood in the air. It wasn''t just mist¡ªit was infused with a paralytic toxin he had assimilated in his blood.


    Tiara responded by releasing a burst of radiant energy, dispersing the mist in an explosive wave. "You''ll need more than tricks," she said, her body glowing even brighter. She raised her hand, and dozens of plasma orbs formed around her, each the size of a basketball. With a motion, they hurled toward Asher in rapid succession.


    Asher''s movements were fluid as he dodged and redirected the orbs using tendrils of blood that emerged from the ground. The blood tendrils coiled around the orbs, absorbing some of their heat before they dissipated. But a few slipped past his defenses, and one grazed his shoulder, leaving a searing burn.


    "You''re getting serious," Asher remarked, his voice calm despite the injury. The blood from his wound dripped to the ground, but instead of being a disadvantage, it became a weapon. The droplets expanded into blades, floating around him like a crimson halo.


    He thrust his hands forward, and the blood blades shot toward Tiara in a synchronized attack. Tiara leapt into the air, her speed blinding, and countered with radiant arcs of plasma that cut through the blades. But as she landed, she noticed the blades reforming, becoming faster and more precise with each iteration.


    "You''re persistent," she admitted, a hint of frustration in her voice.


    Asher didn''t reply. Instead, he clasped his hands together, and the entire arena floor turned crimson. Blood surged upward in a tidal wave, towering above Tiara before crashing down. She planted her feet firmly, her energy flaring as she unleashed a radiant explosion to repel the attack. The wave split, but Asher was already moving, appearing behind her as if stepping out of the blood itself.


    He swung his hand in an arc, and the blood on the ground shot up, forming a whip that lashed toward her. Tiara countered with a radiant blade, slicing through the whip, but the severed pieces transformed into a net, ensnaring her momentarily. Asher capitalized, sending a stream of blood needles directly at her.


    Tiara''s aura flared again, burning away the net and intercepting most of the needles, but a few found their mark, grazing her skin and drawing blood. "You''re getting on my nerves," she hissed, wiping the blood from her cheek. Her aura intensified, and her radiance reached its peak. The temperature in the arena skyrocketed as she summoned a massive sphere of plasma above her head.


    "Let''s see if your blood tricks can handle this," she declared, hurling the sphere at Asher with devastating force. The heat was unbearable, and the sphere''s descent caused the ground to crack and melt.


    Asher stood his ground, his hands outstretched. The blood beneath him surged upward, forming a massive shield. The sphere collided with the shield, the impact shaking the arena. For a moment, it seemed the shield would hold, but cracks began to form.


    With a roar, Asher manipulated the blood shield to split the sphere in two, redirecting its energy to either side. The split plasma detonated upon contact with the arena walls, the explosion leaving the audience stunned.


    Both fighters stood in the aftermath, panting but unyielding. Tiara''s radiance had dimmed slightly, and Asher''s usually stoic expression showed signs of exertion.


    "You''re tougher than I thought," Tiara admitted, her voice begrudgingly respectful.


    "You''re not bad yourself," Asher replied, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    The battle wasn''t over, It was just an warm up as they both begin to now charge up.


    "The real fight is just beginning," Asher said, his voice calm but edged with anticipation.


    "You made a mistake underestimating me earlier," Tiara shot back, her tone laced with determination. Her energy surged, a blinding aura surrounding her as glowing wings unfurled behind her. Above her, a radiant halo of light began to take shape.


    "Starform Angel," she declared, her voice resonating with power as her transformation completed. Her body glowed with an almost divine brilliance. "Let''s see if you can handle this."


    Asher observed her new form with a raised brow. "Impressive. But don''t think light alone is enough to blind me," he remarked, his tone unfazed.


    Tiara didn''t waste any more time. She condensed her radiant energy into a gleaming sword and shot forward with blinding speed. The ground beneath her cracked from the sheer force of her launch. In a blink, she closed the distance, her sword aimed directly at Asher''s chest.


    Reacting in an instant, Asher summoned a crimson barrier from his blood manipulation. The sword pierced through it, but the barrier slowed the blade''s momentum enough for Asher to step aside, avoiding a fatal injury. However, a shallow cut appeared on his arm, glowing faintly as Tiara''s energy seeped into the wound.


    "Not bad," Asher said, his lips curving into a smirk. "But now it''s my turn."


    He raised his hand, and blood erupted around him, enveloping his body. The crimson liquid hardened into a menacing black-red armor, crackling with veins of crimson lightning. His scythe reformed in his hand, now infused with the same volatile energy, its blade glowing faintly as blood and lightning coursed through it.

 Chapter 107 Challenge III

    He raised his hand, and blood erupted around him, enveloping his body. The crimson liquid hardened into a menacing black-red armor, crackling with veins of crimson lightning. His scythe reformed in his hand, now infused with the same volatile energy, its blade glowing faintly as blood and lightning coursed through it."You''re not the only one with a trump card," Asher said, his voice echoing ominously as the air around him grew heavy.


    Tiara narrowed her eyes, but before she could respond, Asher vanished from her sight. He reappeared above her, his scythe swinging down with ferocious speed. She raised her radiant blade to block, and the clash sent shockwaves rippling through the arena. Sparks of red and gold danced in the air as the two energies collided, their clash momentarily lighting up the entire battlefield.


    Tiara gritted her teeth as she was forced back. Her wings flared, propelling her into the sky. From above, she rained down beams of light, each one capable of reducing the ground to ash. Asher responded by summoning a crimson dome around himself, the blood absorbing and redirecting the beams into erratic streams of energy that scorched the surroundings.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" Tiara shouted as she gathered energy, forming a massive lance of pure light. With a mighty throw, she sent it hurtling toward Asher, its speed and power shaking the arena.


    Asher didn''t flinch. He raised his scythe, channeling his blood manipulation into its blade. With a roar, he swung it upward, splitting the lance in two. The remnants exploded behind him, the shockwave ruffling his armor but leaving him unharmed.


    "You''re good," Asher said, his tone almost casual. "But you''re relying too much on overwhelming force, where is your precision now?"


    He extended his hand, and the blood on the battlefield gathered into a series of intricate, floating weapons¡ªspears, daggers, and chains¡ªall crackling with crimson lightning. With a flick of his wrist, they shot toward Tiara, each one targeting her from a different angle.


    Tiara spun her radiant blade, deflecting the weapons with graceful precision. But as she blocked one, another pierced her wing, dissipating part of her energy. She grunted, realizing that the weapons weren''t just physical¡ªthey drained her power upon contact.


    "You''re a tough opponent," she admitted, breathing heavily. "But I''m not done yet."


    "Good," Asher replied, his armor glowing brighter. "Because neither am I."


    The two warriors charged at each other once again, their powers clashing in a dance of light and blood, each move more intense than the last. The arena trembled under their battle, the crowd watching in stunned silence as the fight continued to escalate beyond anything they had ever seen.


    Asher pointed his scythe toward Tiara, summoning a massive crimson orb crackling with red lightning. The energy within the orb pulsated, radiating an ominous and destructive power. Tiara, undeterred, gathered her strength and unleashed her own radiant nova, a dazzling sphere of blue-white energy that shone like a miniature star.


    The two devastating attacks surged toward each other, colliding in the center of the arena with a deafening roar. The clash of red and white energy lit up the sky, the sheer force shaking the ground beneath them. For a moment, it seemed evenly matched, as the two energies pushed against each other in a deadly stalemate. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But slowly, the crimson nova began to overwhelm the radiant one. Its intense energy seeped through, consuming the white-blue light and pushing forward relentlessly. Tiara''s radiant sphere started to crack under the pressure, and within seconds, the red nova shattered through, surging toward her.


    The crimson energy struck Tiara, engulfing her in a blinding wave of red lightning and blood-like energy. The force knocked her backward, her radiant armor fracturing and dissipating as the attack left her trembling and weakened. She collapsed to her knees, her body covered in residual red sparks.


    The arena fell silent for a moment before the referee''s voice echoed.


    "Asher Magnus wins!" the announcer declared, the words cutting through the tense atmosphere.


    Asher stood tall, his crimson aura slowly fading as he lowered his scythe. He glanced at Tiara, who was struggling to steady her breath, her pride visibly wounded but her spirit unbroken as she continued to glare at him.


    Medics rushed in, their healing light enveloping Tiara as the crowd erupted into cheers and murmurs. Asher turned away, walking toward the edge of the arena without a word, his victory cementing his dominance once again in the Academy.


    "Well, that''s earned you another six days of rest," Freya said, joining him with a smirk.


    Asher shrugged nonchalantly. "I can guarantee that Elven girl is going to claim me as her target again," he replied, his tone casual, as though the fight hadn''t taken anything out of him.


    Freya rolled her eyes. "Her name is Tiara, by the way," she corrected.


    "Whatever her name is," Asher said with a dismissive wave of his hand, "she''s just another challenger who couldn''t back up her confidence."


    Freya sighed, shaking her head as she walked alongside him. "You could at least pretend to remember the names of the people you fight."


    "Why bother?" Asher quipped, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "I''m starting to think half of them just want the spotlight of fighting me." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Freya chuckled, leaning slightly closer to him. "And the other half?"


    "They probably want to kill me," Asher said flatly, though his smirk deepened, showing he wasn''t particularly worried about either group.


    Freya gave him a playful nudge. "Well, if you keep acting like this, I might just join the second group someday."


    "Yeah, but I know you''d never win," Asher teased, earning himself a glare and a muttered insult from Freya as they made their way out of the arena.


    As Asher and Freya exited the arena, a wave of eyes lingered on his back, each gaze carrying its own intent¡ªcuriosity, admiration, or envy. Among them, a group of students stood huddled, their attention fixated on him.


    "Are you going to challenge him next?" asked one student, a reptilian being with scales glistening under the academy''s lights. He had the appearance of a walking lizard, complete with clawed hands and a tail swaying behind him.

 Chapter 108 Challenge IV

    "Are you going to challenge him next?" asked one student, a reptilian being with scales glistening under the academy''s lights. He had the appearance of a walking lizard, complete with clawed hands and a tail swaying behind him.Leonart, the Dragonborn, stood at the center of the group, his golden eyes locked onto Asher''s retreating figure. His imposing frame and the faint glimmer of scales across his skin spoke volumes about his heritage. He didn''t flinch as he responded, his voice deep and resolute. "My pride won''t let me rest until I defeat him and reclaim my number one spot."


    Like Tiara before him, Leonart had once been a reigning champion in his own academy, a title he wore with pride. But here, in the World Academy, he had lost his top position to Asher. Now, his resolve burned brightly¡ªhe would take back what he believed was rightfully his.


    The lizard-like student tilted his head. "You better be careful. He''s different. Even Tiara couldn''t take him down."


    Leonart''s lips curled into a sharp grin, exposing teeth reminiscent of a predator. "Tiara relied on raw power, but I am a warrior of strategy and strength. He''ll fall¡ªjust like everyone else who underestimated me."


    As the group murmured among themselves, Leonart''s gaze never wavered. His eyes followed Asher until he disappeared from sight, a silent promise burning in his mind: Soon.


    A few days later, the training grounds buzzed with energy as students sparred, trained, and honed their skills. Asher stood at the edge, observing the scene, his expression calm as always. Beside him, Freya was busy stretching, preparing for her own training session.


    From across the grounds, Leonart approached with deliberate steps, his towering frame and dragon-like features commanding attention. The crowd parted instinctively, whispers rippling through the air as the Dragonborn made his way toward Asher.


    "Asher Magnus," Leonart called, his deep voice carrying over the noise.


    Asher turned, raising a brow. "Leonart, right? What do you want?"


    Leonart stopped a few feet away, his golden eyes glowing faintly. "I''m challenging you to a duel."


    Asher sighed, already shaking his head. "Not interested. I''ve had my share of duels this week."


    The murmurs around them grew louder, the crowd clearly intrigued by the tension between the academy''s top-ranked students. Leonart''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t back down. "Are you refusing because you''re afraid?"


    Asher smirked, his tone light but cutting. "Afraid? No. Just not interested in wasting my time."


    Leonart growled softly, his claws flexing. "Then let me make it worth your while." He reached into his bag and pulled out a small, ornate chest. Opening it, he revealed a glimmering, golden scale, pulsating with faint energy.


    The crowd gasped. Freya''s eyes widened as she leaned closer to Asher. "That''s a Dragonlord''s Scale. Those are almost impossible to find!"


    Asher''s expression shifted, his usual indifference giving way to mild curiosity. "You''re offering that just to fight me?"


    Leonart nodded firmly. "It''s more than a treasure. It''s a key to one of the Dragon Tombs on my home continent. Win, and it''s yours."


    Asher crossed his arms, his gaze narrowing as he studied Leonart. "And if you win?"


    "You admit I''m the stronger warrior and step down from the top rank," Leonart said, his voice steady and unwavering.


    The silence that followed was palpable. Finally, Asher nodded, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Alright, you''ve got my attention. I accept your challenge."


    Leonart grinned, his sharp teeth glinting in the sunlight. "Good. Meet me in the arena tomorrow."


    As the crowd erupted with excitement, Freya gave Asher a sideways glance. "Now that is something one can''t resist."


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher shrugged. "I''m not passing up a chance like that."


    The Dragon Tomb, a fabled dungeon located in the heart of the Dragon Beast Continent, was not just any dungeon. It was an ancient, icy expanse filled with the remnants of mighty dragons¡ªbones, scales, and relics of their immense power. The tomb was a revered place, accessible to anyone regardless of their rank or strength, making it an alluring destination for adventurers and warriors from across the world.


    The dungeon was particularly significant to the Dragonborn and the Dragon Beast clans. They used it as a sacred ground for awakening and evolving their dragon bloodlines. Once a year, the tomb opened for a single month, during which challengers entered to claim dragon blood relics and ascend their powers. It was a test of both courage and skill, as the tomb''s traps and lingering dragon spirits were not to be trifled with. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For Asher, the prospect of entering the Dragon Tomb wasn''t just about treasure¡ªit was an opportunity to gain something rare and invaluable: Dragon Essence. With his growing mastery of his abilities, such a resource could amplify his strength beyond imagination.


    Leonhart turned and walked away, his tail swaying slightly, an air of confidence following him. Asher remained composed, quietly preparing for what promised to be a formidable challenge.


    On the day of the duel, the arena was alive with hushed anticipation. Leonhart stood at the center, his red armor catching the sunlight, while his massive greatsword rested upright in the ground beside him, an imposing sight that left little doubt about his strength.


    Asher stepped into the arena in his plain academy uniform, unbothered by the lack of elaborate protection.


    Leonhart''s gaze swept over him. "No armor?" he asked, his voice low but carrying.


    "I don''t need it," Asher answered, his tone even and unconcerned.


    Leonhart let out a quiet chuckle, his lips curling into a faint smirk. He grasped his greatsword and raised it, the weighty blade pointing toward Asher. "Have it your way," he said simply.


    Asher extended a hand, and in an instant, the crimson glow of his Blood Scythe materialized. This time, it carried a faint sheen of energy¡ªan almost imperceptible aura that rippled through the air. Asher had made his preparations; he would not take his opponent lightly.


    The air between them grew charged as their auras clashed silently, an invisible struggle playing out before the first strike. Around them, the audience fell quiet, all eyes locked on the two figures in the arena. The duel began with no further words exchanged.

 Chapter 109 Challenge V

    The silence was broken by Leonhart''s sudden movement. Despite his size, he closed the distance with remarkable speed, his greatsword cutting through the air with a heavy whistle. Asher sidestepped, the massive blade narrowly missing him and cleaving into the ground with a resounding thud.Asher countered quickly, his Blood Scythe humming as it arced toward Leonhart in a flash of crimson light. Leonhart brought his sword up just in time, the two weapons clashing with a burst of energy that sent ripples through the arena.


    Leonhart grinned, his dragon-like features twisting with excitement. "Not bad," he said, his voice steady as he pushed against the scythe with his greatsword. The ground beneath them cracked from the sheer force of their clash.


    Asher said nothing, pivoting to break the deadlock and stepping back to reassess. Leonhart followed, pressing the attack with a series of powerful swings. Each strike carried immense force, shaking the ground and forcing Asher to stay light on his feet.


    But Asher wasn''t merely dodging. He watched Leonhart''s movements closely, noting the slight delay between each swing of the heavy blade. When Leonhart raised his sword high for a downward strike, Asher saw his chance.


    Channeling his Blood Manipulation ability, Asher infused his scythe with energy, extending the crimson blade momentarily to slash at Leonhart''s exposed side. The attack connected, leaving a shallow gash on Leonhart''s armor.


    Leonhart staggered slightly but recovered quickly, his grin unfaltering. "You''ve got some tricks," he said, flexing his shoulders as the wound began to close. The faint glow of dragon blood pulsed through his veins, healing him faster than normal. Within moments his injury was healed as Asher looked at it.


    Asher remained silent, his expression calm. He adjusted his grip on the scythe, and the weapon shifted, its form slightly altering as more energy flowed into it. The audience leaned forward, sensing a shift in the battle.


    Leonhart planted his feet, his aura flaring with power. The ground beneath him began to heat as cracks formed, releasing steam. With a low growl, he swung his sword in a wide arc, releasing a shockwave of energy that raced toward Asher.


    Reacting quickly, Asher spun his scythe, creating a barrier of crimson energy that absorbed the brunt of the attack. The force pushed him back, but he held his ground.


    "You''re better than I expected," Leonhart admitted, his tone tinged with respect. "But I''ve only just started."


    Leonhart''s aura intensified, his red armor glowing faintly as he seemed to grow larger, his dragon heritage becoming more pronounced. The crowd murmured in awe as his transformation began to take shape.


    Asher''s grip on his scythe tightened, his crimson eyes narrowing. He could feel the growing power emanating from Leonhart, but he showed no signs of backing down. Instead, he tapped deeper into his own abilities, the crimson hue of his scythe darkening as his Blood Manipulation reached new levels.


    The two warriors faced each other again, their auras colliding like storm fronts. The fight had only begun, but it was clear that neither intended to hold back.


    The crowd was silent as Asher and Leonhart faced off, their auras clashing subtly in the air. Without a word, Leonhart gripped his massive greatsword, the crimson glow of draconic energy surrounding the blade. With a sharp exhale, he leapt forward, his weapon descending in a massive arc aimed at cleaving Asher in two. Asher''s reaction was instantaneous. Twisting his scythe upward, he caught the blade mid-swing, redirecting its energy to the side. Sparks flew as the weapons collided, the sound reverberating throughout the arena.


    Leonhart didn''t hesitate, spinning with the momentum of his deflected strike and aiming a horizontal slash at Asher''s midsection. Asher ducked, his scythe already in motion, slicing upward toward Leonhart''s exposed side. The dragonborn twisted his body just enough to evade the blade, planting his feet firmly on the ground and unleashing a powerful forward thrust. Asher sidestepped the attack, the tip of the greatsword grazing his uniform as he spun around Leonhart, delivering a quick slash with the back edge of his scythe.


    The blade connected with Leonhart''s armor, creating a shallow gash. Leonhart growled, pivoting with surprising speed for his size and swinging his weapon in a wide arc. Asher leaned back, the blade passing just inches from his face, and countered by slamming the butt of his scythe into the ground. Using the leverage, he vaulted over Leonhart, twisting in mid-air to slash at his opponent from above. Leonhart raised his sword in defense, the two weapons clashing with a deafening impact.


    Asher landed lightly, but Leonhart was already pressing forward. With a roar, he stomped the ground, sending shockwaves rippling outward. Asher''s footing faltered for a split second, giving Leonhart the opportunity to swing his sword in a downward strike. Asher raised his scythe horizontally to block the blow, but the sheer force of the attack drove him to one knee. The arena floor cracked beneath him as he gritted his teeth, holding his ground.


    "Not bad," Leonhart said, stepping back and letting his sword rest on his shoulder for a moment. "But let''s see how you handle this." He thrust his sword into the ground, and with a guttural roar, summoned fiery dragon-shaped constructs that spiraled into the air. The dragons roared as they dove toward Asher, their forms radiating searing heat.


    Asher''s expression remained calm as he extended his free hand, summoning tendrils of blood energy from his body. The crimson tendrils coiled around the incoming dragons, binding them mid-flight and absorbing their energy. With a twist of his hand, Asher redirected the gathered power into his scythe, its blade glowing with a mix of red and golden light. He spun the weapon, releasing a massive wave of energy that surged toward Leonhart.


    Leonhart reacted instantly, lifting his sword and slamming it into the ground. A fiery explosion erupted around him, meeting Asher''s wave head-on. The two forces collided, creating a blinding flash of light that momentarily engulfed the arena. When the dust settled, both fighters were still standing, their auras crackling with residual energy.


    "Impressive," Leonhart admitted, tightening his grip on his sword. "But I''m not done yet."


    Before Asher could respond, Leonhart charged forward again, his sword trailing flames. Asher shifted his stance, his scythe spinning in intricate patterns as he met Leonhart head-on. Their weapons clashed in a flurry of strikes, each one faster and more precise than the last. Leonhart''s brute strength and fiery attacks were countered by Asher''s agility and masterful control of his blood manipulation, the two fighters seeming to move in perfect synchronization.


    As the fight wore on, Asher began to shift his strategy. He channeled his blood manipulation to form a crimson armor around his body, enhancing his speed and reflexes. With his newfound agility, he closed the distance between him and Leonhart, launching a series of rapid strikes that forced the dragonborn onto the defensive. Leonhart roared, his armor glowing brighter as he unleashed another powerful swing. Asher ducked under the attack, his scythe slicing upward and catching Leonhart''s shoulder.


    Blood sprayed from the wound, but Leonhart barely flinched. "Good," he said, grinning through the pain. "Now we''re getting somewhere."


    Summoning the last reserves of his strength, Leonhart unleashed his ultimate technique. His sword erupted in flames, the fire taking the shape of a massive dragon that roared as it surged toward Asher. Without hesitation, Asher raised his scythe, channeling all of his blood energy into the blade. With a single, precise swing, he released a crimson shockwave that collided with the fiery dragon. The two forces battled for dominance, the arena trembling under their power.


    Finally, Asher''s energy overwhelmed Leonhart''s attack, the crimson wave slicing through the fiery dragon and striking Leonhart directly. The dragonborn staggered back, his armor shattered and his weapon falling from his grasp. He collapsed to one knee, breathing heavily as he stared at Asher.


    "It''s over," Asher said, his voice calm but firm as he lowered his scythe.


    Leonhart chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re stronger than I thought," he admitted. "You''ve earned this victory." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the announcer declared Asher the winner. Leonhart stood slowly, extending a hand to Asher. "I''ll be back," he said with a grin. "And next time, I won''t lose."


    Asher clasped his hand briefly, offering a small nod before turning and walking away, the cheers of the crowd following him out of the arena. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    As Leonhart was being tended to by the medics, two students approached him. One was Tiara, the top student from the Elven Continent, who had already tasted defeat at Asher''s hands. The other was a dwarf named Gandur, a stout and muscular teenager whose impressive beard made him look older than his years.


    "You two already lost to him, eh?" Gandur grinned, rubbing his hands together. "Looks like it''s my turn to take him down."


    Unlike humans from the central world, the other continents'' representatives often mingled with one another due to their shared experiences. While they competed fiercely, their bonds as students of diverse backgrounds tied them together, making them familiar with each other''s strengths and weaknesses.

 Chapter 110 New Rivals

    Unlike humans from the central world, the other continents'' representatives often mingled with one another due to their shared experiences. While they competed fiercely, their bonds as students of diverse backgrounds tied them together, making them familiar with each other''s strengths and weaknesses.Meanwhile, elsewhere in the crowd, a pale-skinned boy and girl, both with a faint otherworldly aura, observed Asher and Leonhart from a distance.


    "He''s got such mastery over blood," the boy muttered, his crimson eyes narrowing. "You think he''s a vampire like us?"


    The girl shook her head, her voice soft but firm. "No, he''s not one of us. His power comes from something else entirely. But... it''s almost as if it rivals the abilities of a pureblood vampire."


    The two exchanged glances before quietly leaving the scene, their expressions thoughtful as they considered what they had just witnessed. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    ***** S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the catastrophic destruction of their own world, the people of Darvuis sought refuge on Volarisa. Upon arrival, they shared their knowledge of essence awakening¡ªa process that allowed individuals to harness the energy of the land. The humans of Volarisa quickly adopted this knowledge, using it to repel the invaders who had already claimed large portions of the planet under great invasion.


    This conflict resulted in a restructuring of Volarisa''s political and geographic landscape. The central human continent, the largest and most powerful, became a hub of power and culture. Meanwhile, the other races¡ªelves, dwarves, beastkin, and the denizens of the Dark Continent, including vampires, werewolves, and witches¡ªretreated to their respective territories. Each group established its own identity and governance, shaping their lands to reflect their distinct ways of life.


    The Elven Continent flourished with ethereal beauty and advanced magic. The Dwarven Continent thrived with intricate craftsmanship and engineering marvels. The Beastkin Continent embraced its primal traditions and connection to nature. The Dark Continent, shrouded in mystery and superstition, became a haven for nocturnal races like vampires and werewolves.


    Despite deep-seated animosities and differences, the races eventually forged a treaty. Their earlier infighting had nearly led to their collective doom, forcing them to confront the reality that unity was their only path forward. The treaty ensured mutual cooperation and coexistence, preventing further conflicts and securing a fragile peace in Volarisa.


    Now, although prejudices and rivalries still linger beneath the surface, the inhabitants of Volarisa understand the value of unity. Together, they strive to preserve their shared world, a testament to the resilience of those who can set aside their differences for the greater good.


    Each race reluctantly signed the peace treaty, their survival hinging on collective unity even if deep-rooted animosities persisted. Though coexistence was achieved, most races chose to keep to themselves, isolating their cultures and traditions. However, for the first time since the apocalypse, members of all races were now attending the same prestigious academy. This groundbreaking integration brought not only opportunities for growth but also fierce competition.


    The academy became a microcosm of Volarisa''s diversity, a melting pot where tensions simmered just below the surface. Challenges between students were more than individual battles¡ªthey became a stage to prove the superiority of one race over another. Factions formed naturally, with races banding together, each striving to assert their dominance. Pride and prejudice fueled every rivalry, as old grievances and biases clashed in the halls of learning.


    Asher Magnus, a human, found himself at the epicenter of this storm. A prodigy in his own right, he was a symbol of human resilience and strength, as well as a descendant of the Magnus family¡ªa lineage credited with playing a pivotal role in humanity''s survival on Volarisa. This lineage marked him as both a source of inspiration for humans and a target for other races who sought to prove themselves superior.


    Challenges came frequently, not just from rivals in his own race but from every corner of the academy. Elves tested his precision, dwarves his endurance, beastkin his adaptability, and even the cunning vampires and werewolves from the Dark Continent sought to unsettle him. Yet, Asher faced each challenge with unshakable composure, proving time and again that his prowess was no fluke. His ability to adapt, strategize, and overwhelm his opponents set him apart, earning him both admiration and resentment.


    Though the academy was a crucible of competition, it also became a stage where races began to grudgingly acknowledge each other''s strengths. The foundation of peace that had been laid by necessity was now being tested in the next generation¡ªnot just in treaties or distant lands but in every duel, collaboration, and debate within the academy''s walls. And Asher, whether he liked it or not, found himself at the forefront of this evolving narrative.


    Two years passed, and with the ban on dungeon raids lifted, Asher Magnus was able to delve deep into their depths, accumulating the resources and knowledge he needed. Through relentless effort and mastery, he reached the Prismatic Rank, a level of power no one in this world¡ªor even this universe¡ªhad ever achieved.


    When Asher ascended to this rank, his system bestowed upon him the title of "First Prismatic Realm Achiever in the Universe." This unprecedented achievement wasn''t his only triumph. By conquering the Infinity Tower, he not only honed his abilities but also obtained the long-sought Sword Aura Ascension and Soul Ascension Potion, complementing his mastery over Aura and Soul Energy. This synergistic growth propelled both his Aura and Soul Energy to the Prismatic Rank, making him unparalleled in all three fundamental energies: Mana, Aura, and Soul Energy.


    Asher Magnus, now at the peak of all three energy systems, had surpassed the limits of any known warrior. He became a force of nature, capable of defeating even the Awakener opponents with ease. Despite his immense power, Asher remained reserved, using his strength only when necessary.


    For twelve consecutive years, he maintained the title of Champion and ranked number one in the academy, untouchable by anyone who dared challenge him. He fought not for glory but for a purpose, keeping his power hidden unless absolutely necessary.


    Now, the day of graduation had arrived. It marked the end of an era, where Asher and his peers would leave the academy as fully realized warriors, stepping into the world as E-Rank Awakeners¡ªthe starting point of true independence and growth. For many, it was a moment of excitement and anticipation, but for Asher, it was simply the next step in his journey, one that he knew would hold even greater challenges and mysteries.

 Chapter 111 Second Awakening

    In this world¡ªand indeed across the universe¡ªthe graduation process is inherently tied to the concept of a Second Awakening. While each race approaches this rite differently, the ultimate goal is the same: to unlock the body''s full potential and solidify the bond between one''s energy essence and their core.For humans, the journey to this moment is unique. Unlike many other races who are born with naturally developed energy vein systems, humans must construct their energy vein network through rigorous training and cultivation. This network allows energy to flow efficiently throughout the body, linking to the Mana Core (or Foundation Core) that is first awakened during the initial rites at the Foundation Rank.


    The First Awakening, typically occurring in childhood or early adolescence, is the foundational step. It marks the creation of the Mana Core, which allows an individual to access and channel their innate energy. For humans, this is when they officially begin their journey as Awakeners. For other races like elves, dwarves, and beastkin, the process is more seamless, as their natural physiology often provides advantages humans lack.


    By the age of 18, this awakening serves as a rite of passage. Graduates leave the academy, step beyond the safe zones, and begin to explore the vast and perilous world outside. They confront its dangers, mysteries, and opportunities, stepping into the unknown with newfound freedom.


    The Second Awakening


    The Second Awakening is pivotal, often seen as the threshold that separates novices from true cultivators. It involves activating the energy vein system fully, allowing complete synchronization between the body''s natural pathways and the Mana Core.


    This process does two crucial things:


    Unleashes Dormant Potential: Before the Second Awakening, individuals only utilize about 50% of their potential energy output. After awakening their energy veins, they gain access to up to 90%-99% of their core''s capabilities.


    Enhances Efficiency: With a fully activated vein system, energy usage becomes far more efficient, enabling stronger techniques, higher stamina, and quicker recovery rates.


    Now comes the unique aspect of Asher''s Prismatic Core. Unlike other peak cores, such as the Diamond Core, which caps at 99% synchronization, the Prismatic Core breaks this limit entirely, achieving a full 100% synchronization.


    This is the defining characteristic of the Prismatic Core¡ªcomplete access to one''s potential, leaving nothing untapped. It represents the pinnacle of energy cultivation, where every ounce of power within the core is accessible, and no energy is left dormant. This unprecedented feature not only amplifies Asher''s strength but also ensures he operates at levels no other being can match.


    The 1% difference may seem trivial at first glance, but as one ascends higher through the ranks, the gap becomes increasingly significant. For Asher, this seemingly small edge will prove to be monumental in the future, setting him apart as he continues to grow in power.


    However, Asher wasn''t the only one to achieve a Prismatic Core. Freya, with her unique and mysterious lineage, had also awakened a Prismatic Core on her own, though the process remained a deeply personal secret. Freya had scoured the ancient tomes in the Library of Academy seeking knowledge about the rarity and significance of her awakening, but she never found anything about it. Despite that, she chose to remain silent about her Prismatic Core.


    Freya understood the implications of revealing her unique status. If anyone, particularly those with malicious intent, discovered her secret, she could be subjected to ruthless scrutiny or even experimentation. Her existence would be dissected¡ªliterally and metaphorically¡ªby those who sought to uncover how she had achieved such a feat. This fear extended beyond her; exposing the truth could endanger those who had sheltered and protected her, including her family and allies.


    Thus, Freya kept her Prismatic Awakening hidden, even as she lived among others unaware of her grandeur. She carried the burden of being something extraordinary, something others could only dream of¡ªor perhaps couldn''t even fathom.


    Today, the grand auditorium of the World Academy was alive with anticipation. It was a momentous day for all the students who had reached the age of their Second Awakening, an essential milestone marking their transition to fully realizing their potential. The air was thick with energy, excitement, and a hint of nervousness.


    Standing at the forefront of the stage was Yulia, the director of the academy for the year, her presence commanding respect. Beside her were representatives from each of the great continents: an elegant Elven lady with a serene yet imposing aura, an Elder Dwarf whose sturdy frame and braided beard symbolized his people''s unyielding strength, a towering Draconian with sharp features and scales glinting under the lights, and a pale Vampire exuding a chilling grace.


    Each of these figures held immense prestige, representing their respective races and lands¡ªthe Elven Continent, Dwarvian Mountains, Dragonkin Plains of Beast Continent, and the Dark Continent. Their combined presence was a testament to the significance of this occasion. They were here not only to oversee the process but also to guide and ensure the students'' safe passage through this pivotal step.


    The auditorium was filled with rows of students, all wearing the academy''s ceremonial attire. They stood in quiet anticipation, the weight of the moment reflected in their faces. Among them was Asher, his calm demeanor as unshakable as ever, and Freya, her fiery spirit concealed behind a composed exterior. Both knew the gravity of what lay ahead. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Second Awakening was not just a ceremonial act¡ªit was a profound transformation. This was the moment when one''s core and energy veins would fully synchronize, unlocking their body''s untapped potential and marking their true entry into the world of advanced power. For humans, this process was the culmination of years of preparation, as they were born without innate energy veins. For other races, while the process was more natural, it was no less significant.


    Yulia stepped forward, her voice ringing clear and steady. "Today marks a defining moment in your journeys. The Second Awakening is not merely a rite of passage¡ªit is the gateway to your true potential. What you achieve here today will shape not only your future but also the world''s."


    The room fell silent as the representatives began to prepare their respective tools for the awakening process. Each student''s core and energy alignment would be personally overseen, ensuring no one was left behind.

 Chapter 112 Second Awakening II

    The ceremonial process commenced, with students stepping forward one by one under the watchful eyes of the academy''s representatives. The air buzzed with anticipation as the awakening chambers¡ªancient artifacts designed to harmonize core energy with energy veins¡ªhummed to life.The first group consisted of students from lesser-known families. Their performances varied, but the results were consistent: fully developed Diamond Cores, the pinnacle of potential for most individuals. The room erupted in applause as each student completed their alignment process, their elation evident as they rejoined their peers.


    Though these students hailed from modest backgrounds, their presence at the academy was proof of their exceptional talent. All had reached the esteemed milestone of a Diamond Core during their Second Awakening.


    The awakening process itself was both simple and profound. Each student felt a surge of power as their energy veins seamlessly fused with their foundational cores, completing the transformation. With this, they officially became E-rank Awakeners.


    Next came the students of prestigious lineages. The atmosphere grew tense as they took their turns, the weight of high expectations heavy in the air. Their awakenings were far more dramatic¡ªflashes of energy surged around them, and some even attained additional elemental affinities alongside enhanced Diamond Cores. Yet, these remarkable displays served merely as a prelude to the main event: the awakening of the academy''s most gifted. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Asher''s name was called, silence fell over the room. All eyes turned to him as he approached the awakening chamber with calm, measured steps, exuding quiet confidence. Yulia herself oversaw his awakening, her keen gaze sharp and unrelenting.


    Asher placed his hands on the chamber''s crystalline core, and the device responded instantly. A wave of crimson energy erupted from him, weaving together with threads of golden light. The sheer force of his power caused the chamber to tremble, and the room pulsed with a potent aura of blood and light.


    "Such purity in energy," a Draconian murmured, his gaze fixed on Asher.


    "Of course, he''s a Magnus. They must have some secret technique to achieve this level of refinement," an Elven representative speculated, unaware of the truth. Everyone assumed his Prismatic Core was an exceptionally pure Diamond Core, unaware that it surpassed even that¡ªa tier beyond their comprehension.


    [Congratulations, host, on fully awakening.]


    [Host is now an E-rank Awakener.]


    [Host has been granted a Cheat Gacha opportunity.]


    Asher ignored the notifications, focusing inward as power surged through him. Clenching his fists, he muttered, "Energy reserves doubled, and purity significantly increased." A faint smile played at his lips as he returned to his seat.


    He glanced around the auditorium, observing the other students. Many were testing their newfound abilities, some with excitement, others with focused determination. Meanwhile, Asher''s mind was already turning over the possibilities his Cheat Gacha opportunity might bring.


    Next, Freya''s name was called. With her usual poise, she approached the chamber, concealing the tension she felt. Unknown to most, her unique lineage had already granted her a Prismatic Core¡ªsomething she had kept secret, even from Asher. Placing her hands on the chamber, a torrent of green and gold energy erupted, spreading like living flames. The Elven representative gasped, recognizing the ancient energy tied to the World Tree of Life, Yggdrasil.


    "I''ll be damned," Asher muttered under his breath, his gaze narrowing. The energy wasn''t just powerful¡ªit bore the unmistakable signature of a Prismatic Core, just like his own. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Since when has she had this? he wondered, his mind racing. Though tempted to use Absolute Appraisal, he refrained, unwilling to invade her privacy. The ability would reveal more than he wanted to know, including personal secrets. She''s done well to hide it¡ªno doubt many would kill for this knowledge.


    He leaned back in his seat, filing the revelation away for later consideration. A faint smirk crossed his lips as he thought, Interesting¡­ We''ll have to talk when the time is right.


    As Freya stepped down from the chamber, the energy surrounding her slowly dissipated, though its lingering aura left the room in stunned silence. Whispers rippled through the crowd, speculation brewing among the onlookers. Some were in awe, others envious, and a few even seemed apprehensive, as if they had just witnessed something far beyond their comprehension.


    Freya walked back to her seat with a composed expression, masking the storm of thoughts swirling in her mind. She caught Asher''s gaze for a brief moment, his eyes sharp yet unreadable. She knew he had noticed¡ªhe always noticed. But she also trusted him not to press the matter, at least not here. For now, she took her seat, maintaining her calm facade as the ceremony continued.


    The awakening process carried on, with other notable students stepping forward to claim their moment. The auditorium buzzed with awe and excitement as more extraordinary awakenings took place. Enhanced Diamond Cores, rare elemental affinities, and unique energy patterns became the talk of the room, but none eclipsed the displays of Asher and Freya.


    Toward the ceremony''s conclusion, the representatives exchanged glances, their expressions ranging from impressed to contemplative. Yulia, however, remained focused, her attention flickering back to Asher and Freya. Though she said nothing, her interest was unmistakable.


    When the final student completed their awakening, the head representative, a regal figure with a commanding presence, stepped forward. His voice boomed across the room, commanding silence.


    He is an old man they all saw for the first time as he addressed everyone here.


    "Congratulations to all of you on your Second Awakening. Today marks the beginning of a new chapter in your journey as Awakeners. Each of you has proven worthy of your place in this academy, but remember, this is only the foundation. Your true potential lies in what you build upon it."


    His gaze swept over the students, lingering briefly on Asher and Freya. "For some, the road ahead will be fraught with challenges that test the limits of your strength and resolve. But it is through these trials that legends are born."


    The room erupted in applause, a mix of pride and anticipation filling the air. Asher joined in, though his mind remained elsewhere. His thoughts kept circling back to Freya''s awakening, and his own cheat gacha opportunity.

 Chapter 113 Leaving the Academy

    Later, as the students dispersed, Freya caught up to him in the corridor. She walked beside him in silence for a few moments before speaking, her tone casual but with a hint of curiosity. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."You seemed surprised earlier," she said, glancing at him.


    Asher smirked. "Shouldn''t I be? You''ve been hiding quite the secret."


    She shrugged lightly, though her grip on the strap of her bag tightened. "Not everything needs to be shared. You, of all people, should understand that."


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Fair point," he replied, his tone neutral. After a brief pause, he added, "But you know this changes things, right? People are going to start asking questions, and not all of them will be friendly."


    "I can handle it," Freya said firmly. "I''ve been handling it all this time."


    Asher''s smirk softened into a faint smile. "I don''t doubt that. Just¡­ don''t hesitate to let me know if you need backup."


    She gave him a sidelong glance, her expression unreadable, then nodded. "Same goes for you."


    As they reached the end of the corridor, Freya stopped and turned to face him fully. "Asher, about what you saw¡ª"


    "It''s your business," he interrupted gently. "I''m not going to pry. But if there''s ever a time you want to talk, you know where to find me."


    For a moment, she looked as though she wanted to say more, but instead, she just smiled faintly. "Thanks, Asher."


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving him standing alone. He watched her retreating figure, his mind still racing. Whatever secrets she was keeping, they weren''t his to uncover¡ªat least, not yet.


    Shaking off his thoughts, he went back to his room, and he pulled up his system interface, finally addressing the notification he had ignored earlier.


    [Cheat Gacha Opportunity Available. Do you wish to spin?]


    A grin crept across his face as he tapped the option to proceed. "Let''s see what kind of cards fate''s about to deal me."


    Asher activated the system, and in an instant, a gacha machine materialized before him, hovering in the air. It looked like something straight out of a bustling street in Japan¡ªa sleek, futuristic contraption with vibrant colors and a glowing slot for the rewards. The machine whirred to life, the spinning gears and clicking sounds building anticipation.


    Finally, with a satisfying clink, a single ball was ejected from the machine. Asher caught it effortlessly, the orb warm to the touch. It pulsed with energy as he began to twist it open, the faint glow growing brighter with each turn.


    The moment the ball snapped open, a blinding light erupted, engulfing him. The energy surged through his body, causing his vision to blur momentarily as an unfamiliar yet exhilarating sensation settled within him.


    [Congratulations, Host, on obtaining the Cheat: Plunder.]


    [Plunder: Forcefully take anything from anyone, whether the target is alive or dead.]


    Asher blinked, the message clear in his mind as the energy coursed through him, solidifying his new ability. A faint smirk tugged at his lips as he processed the implications of the cheat.


    "Plunder... The ability to take anything¡ªskills, items, even knowledge¡ªfrom anyone. Alive or dead. That''s absurdly powerful," he thought, the weight of the cheat''s potential sinking in. His mind raced with the possibilities.


    "Another great ability under my control," Asher murmured, his eyes fixed on his reflection. A faint smirk crossed his face. "I guess I''m totally ready for the outside world now," he mused.


    Unlike the safe 12 years he had spent within the academy''s walls, the time had come to venture out into the real world. Beyond the academy, their single world was under siege by two invading worlds, each hostile not only to his home but also to one another. The otherworldly forces had already dominated countless other worlds, amassing vast armies and resources, making their threat almost insurmountable.


    For now, Asher''s world could only defend itself, unable to strike back. But that might change one day, if they could uncover the key to launching their own counteroffensive. Until then, their survival hinged on outposts and defenses, with the academy training its students to be the vanguard in this endless conflict.


    "Time to fight on the front lines," Asher muttered, his voice low but resolute. Today is their last day at the Academy. Tomorrow, they will return to their families, and from there, they''ll be sent to outposts, starting as mere soldiers and working their way up through the ranks.


    It was the beginning of a new chapter, one that would demand more than training and intellect. It would require grit, determination, and the will to survive in a world at war. Time to prepare¡ªthose who are ready for battle, those who will endure, will rise above the rest.


    The Academy had molded them, but now the true test would begin. From here, the students would scatter across the land, each heading toward their assigned outpost, where they would serve as the first line of defense against the invading forces. The war was no longer something distant¡ªit was real, and it would demand everything from them.


    Asher''s thoughts sharpened. He had come a long way, but the hardest battles were still ahead. He could feel the weight of the upcoming journey settle over him. With his new abilities and the connections he had forged, he was ready, but the road ahead would not be easy. Every step would bring them closer to the heart of the conflict, and only the strongest would emerge victorious.


    The last day of the Academy was marked by a grand party, a celebration where every student mingled and partook in various activities. The atmosphere was lively, with laughter and music filling the room, everyone enjoying their final moments together before leaving. Asher, however, seemed detached from the revelry, though he was approached by many girls offering attention, all of which he declined. His gaze, calm and discerning, remained focused elsewhere in the room.


    Freya, noticing his aloofness, leaned in and whispered with a smirk, "A lot of boys are seriously jealous of you."


    Asher glanced at her and raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?"


    She nodded, her eyes scanning the room briefly before landing on him again. "You''re not just with me, you know. You''ve even brought Catherine, too. And she''s the most beautiful woman in the entire Academy."

 Chapter 114 Party Night

    Asher followed her gaze, briefly noting Catherine across the room, surrounded by other students but standing out with her grace and poise. He had indeed noticed her attention earlier, though he hadn''t thought much of it. But Freya''s comment made him realize just how much influence his presence had in the room. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."You''re the one who''s been by my side, Freya," Asher said, his voice neutral but hinting at a certain understanding. "But I''m not exactly one for attention."


    "That''s obvious," Freya replied, her smile softening. "But you might want to be careful. There''s more to those looks than just admiration."


    Asher nodded thoughtfully, his eyes scanning the crowd again. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    The music continued to play, and the mingling grew more animated. Yet, even amid the party''s excitement, Asher remained calm, already considering the road ahead. This final celebration marked the end of one chapter, but he knew the next would be far more demanding.


    But for now, he pushed these problems out of his mind as he danced and sang with the others, fully enjoying his night.


    "Give me another shot," Asher said after hours of dancing, as he approached the counter and asked for a drink.


    The bartender, a fellow student assigned to handle the drinks for the night, chuckled as he slid a glass toward Asher. "Here you go. You''re keeping up pretty well for someone who usually avoids this kind of thing."


    Asher smirked, taking the glass. "Just letting loose for once. Might as well enjoy the last night here." He raised the drink in a small toast before taking a sip, the warm burn of the alcohol sliding down his throat.


    Behind him, the music swelled, and the laughter of his peers echoed throughout the room. Freya and Catherine were still on the dance floor, each drawing their fair share of attention but always glancing back toward Asher, as if ensuring he stayed within their sight.


    "You''re surprisingly popular tonight," a voice teased from beside him. Turning, Asher saw one of his classmates, a mischievous grin on their face.


    "I''d rather not be," Asher replied coolly, setting the empty glass on the counter.


    "Sure, keep telling yourself that," the classmate replied with a laugh before returning to the crowd.


    Asher shook his head, a faint smile on his lips. The night wore on, and for once, he allowed himself to relax. He joined in more conversations, danced a few more songs, and even found himself laughing at some of the ridiculous antics of his peers.


    Eventually, Freya and Catherine approached him, their expressions lighthearted yet expectant. "Taking a break from your admirers?" Freya quipped, folding her arms.


    Asher shrugged. "Needed a drink. Can''t keep dancing forever."


    Catherine smiled softly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "You''ve done well to hold out this long. Most people would''ve been exhausted by now."


    He glanced between them, their playful expressions softening the intensity of the moment. "You two seem to be having fun."


    Freya grinned, grabbing his hand. "And you''re coming back with us. The night isn''t over yet."


    Catherine chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Not until we say it is."


    Asher allowed himself to be pulled back into the crowd, letting the music and energy of the night take over once more. For now, the weight of tomorrow could wait. Tonight was for celebration¡ªand for making memories before the challenges ahead.


    The night carried on in a whirlwind of music, laughter, and camaraderie. Asher found himself swept up in the energy of the party, surrounded by classmates who had all grown together over the years. The bonds they had forged, through trials and triumphs, felt stronger tonight than ever before.


    Freya and Catherine stayed close, occasionally dragging him into the center of the action. Catherine surprised him with her elegance, effortlessly commanding attention as they danced, while Freya''s fiery energy was impossible to ignore. Together, they were a force that made heads turn, a trio that drew admiration¡ªand envy¡ªfrom everyone in the room.


    "Not bad for someone who claims not to enjoy parties," Freya teased during a break, her cheeks flushed with excitement as she fanned herself.


    "I never said that," Asher replied, smirking. "I just don''t usually have time for them."


    Catherine leaned against a nearby table, her gaze thoughtful as she sipped her drink. "Then maybe you should make time more often. You''re good at this, even if you pretend otherwise."


    Asher chuckled softly but didn''t respond. Instead, he let his gaze sweep across the room, taking in the carefree faces of his classmates. For one night, the looming responsibilities of their futures were forgotten. They were just young, hopeful, and alive.


    As the hours wore on, the party began to wind down. Some students had already left, while others lingered in small groups, talking quietly or sharing laughs. The energy in the room shifted, growing softer and more intimate.


    Freya and Catherine eventually joined Asher at a quieter corner of the hall. Freya rested her head on his shoulder, her usual sharp demeanor replaced by a rare moment of vulnerability. "It''s weird to think this is it. After tonight, everything changes."


    Catherine nodded, her expression pensive. "We''ll all go our separate ways. The outposts, the war¡­ Who knows when we''ll see each other again?"


    Asher''s gaze hardened slightly, his calm demeanor masking the weight of their words. "We''ll meet again," he said firmly. "No matter what happens, we''ll find each other."


    Freya looked up at him, a small smile playing on her lips. "You always make it sound so simple."


    "It''s not," Asher admitted. "But I''ve learned that the hardest things are usually the ones worth fighting for."


    For a moment, the three of them sat in comfortable silence, the distant hum of the party fading into the background. The weight of the future hung over them, but for now, they found solace in each other''s presence.


    Asher glanced at his watch. The night was almost over. Tomorrow, everything would change, but he wouldn''t let himself dwell on that just yet.


    Standing, he extended a hand to both Freya and Catherine. "Come on. One last dance before the night ends."


    Freya raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Now you''re starting to sound like me."


    Catherine laughed softly, taking his hand. "Let''s make it a dance to remember."


    The music slowed to a gentle, almost nostalgic tune, signaling the night''s final dance. The remaining students gathered on the dance floor, their laughter softening to murmurs as they paired off or swayed with friends. The mood had shifted, the earlier excitement replaced by bittersweet acceptance that this was the end of their shared journey at the Academy.


    Asher stood with Freya and Catherine on either side, each holding one of his hands. Freya, ever confident, stepped forward first, pulling him into a slow dance. Her fiery energy seemed tempered now, her emerald eyes searching his face for something unspoken.


    "Thank you for being¡­ you," she said, her voice quieter than usual. "I know I give you a hard time, but¡­ you''re someone I trust completely, Asher. No matter what happens out there, I hope you''ll trust me, too."


    Asher met her gaze, his own expression softening. "You''ve always had my trust, Freya. You know that."


    Her lips quirked into a small, genuine smile, and she rested her head briefly against his chest before stepping back. Catherine stepped forward then, her movements graceful and deliberate, her sapphire-blue dress flowing like water around her.


    She placed her hand on his shoulder, and they swayed to the rhythm of the music. "You''ve surprised me, you know," she said, her voice carrying a melodic lilt. "You act like you''re detached from all of this, but I think you care more than you let on."


    Asher tilted his head slightly, intrigued. "What makes you think that?"


    She smiled softly, her gaze meeting his. "You stayed. You danced. You let yourself be part of this night. That says more than words ever could."


    He didn''t reply immediately, but the faintest trace of a smile crossed his lips. "Maybe you''re right."


    The song began to fade, and the students on the dance floor stilled, holding onto their final moments together. Freya and Catherine stood by Asher''s side once more, their presence grounding him as he glanced around the room.


    "This is it," Freya murmured, her voice tinged with reluctant acceptance. "No turning back now."


    "No," Asher agreed, his voice firm yet calm. "But we''re ready."


    The lights dimmed, and the Headmaster stepped onto the stage at the front of the room. His commanding presence silenced the murmurs, and every eye turned to him. "Students," he began, his deep voice resonating across the hall. "Tonight marks the end of your time at the Academy, but it is also the beginning of something far greater. You are the future¡ªour hope in a world that desperately needs it."


    He paused, his gaze sweeping over them. "Remember this night. Remember the bonds you''ve forged and the strength you''ve gained. Out there, you will face trials that will test you in ways you cannot imagine. But I have no doubt that you will rise to meet them."


    The Headmaster raised his glass in a toast. "To all of you¡ªto the next generation of warriors, leaders, and heroes. May you forge your own legends."


    The students raised their glasses in unison, cheers ringing out one last time. Asher stood between Freya and Catherine, his own glass lifted high. In this moment, he felt the weight of the Headmaster''s words, a promise of the challenges and triumphs yet to come.

 Chapter 115 Back Home

    Asher now stood in front of the gates of the Academy, alongside the other students. They were all preparing to leave, taking one last look at the World Academy that had been their home for so many years.The commoners and students from smaller families moved through the communal portals, which led to various cities and regions. Meanwhile, the students from Supreme families headed toward their own exclusive portals, which led to hidden sanctuaries known only to their kin. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher glanced at Freya as she approached the portal designated for her family. She turned to him, her usual confidence replaced by a trace of vulnerability. "I guess this is goodbye¡ªfor now," she said softly.


    Asher nodded, his expression calm but his mind racing. "Will you miss me?" she asked, her voice teasing but her eyes betraying a hint of genuine curiosity.


    Asher hesitated for a moment, caught in an internal struggle. Finally, he sighed and stepped closer. Without a word, he placed his hands on her waist in a swift, confident motion and leaned in, pressing his lips to hers.


    Freya''s eyes widened in surprise before she melted into the kiss, her usual sharp demeanor softening. Around them, some of the other students gasped or looked away awkwardly, while a few began cheering. In the commotion, it seemed that others were also sharing similar moments, while some lone students rolled their eyes or muttered to themselves.


    After a few moments, Asher broke the kiss, his forehead resting lightly against hers as he whispered into her ear, "You''re mine."


    Freya blinked, her cheeks flushed, before a smirk curved her lips. "You''d better mean that," she replied, her voice low and full of emotion.


    Asher stepped back, a faint smile on his face as he turned toward the Magnus family portal. Without another word, he began to walk away, leaving Freya standing at her portal, watching him with a mix of surprise, amusement, and longing.


    As he disappeared into the crowd, Freya touched her lips, a small, genuine smile spreading across her face. "Guess I''ll have to make sure he keeps that promise," she murmured, stepping into her family''s portal and vanishing into the light.


    As Asher approached the portal, the guards stationed there straightened at the sight of him. They exchanged quick glances before one of them respectfully stepped aside, allowing him access. Without a word, Asher stepped through the shimmering light of the Magnus family portal, instantly transported to the floating city of Theris.


    The air was crisp and cool, carrying a faint energy hum unique to the city that hovered above the clouds. Asher took a deep breath, the sensation both comforting and invigorating. It felt like home.


    "Welcome back, Young Master," a familiar voice greeted him. Emily, his family''s trusted steward, stood waiting for him at the portal''s exit. She offered a polite bow, her sharp eyes briefly scanning him for any signs of exhaustion or injury.


    "You''ve outdone yourself again," she said, a hint of pride in her tone. "Twelve years at the top rank¡ªan achievement even among the Magnus family. It''s a rare feat."


    Asher gave her a small nod of acknowledgment, his usual reserved demeanor in place. "It''s good to be back," he replied, his gaze shifting to the magnificent skyline of Theris. The city shimmered in the distance, its towering structures almost blending into the sky. The very air seemed alive, practically liquefied with concentrated mana. Asher couldn''t help but close his eyes briefly, letting the energy seep into him.


    Emily stepped forward, her composed expression softening just slightly. "I''ve prepared a feast to celebrate your return," she informed him. "The entire household has been looking forward to your arrival."


    "Thank you," Asher said, his voice steady but warm. He appreciated her efforts, even if he rarely voiced it aloud. As he followed her toward the grand Magnus estate, he couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and anticipation.


    Asher walked with Emily toward his quarters, his footsteps steady and composed. However, his pace slowed as his sharp eyes caught sight of a woman standing in front of his gates. She had long, silver hair cascading like silk, and piercing crimson eyes that seemed to hold no emotion¡ªher face an unreadable mask, almost mechanical in its lack of expression.


    Asher''s gaze softened, and he inclined his head slightly in respect. "Mother," he greeted, his tone formal but restrained.


    It had been twelve years since he''d last seen her in person. In that time, their interactions had been limited to brief messages, always centered around resources, achievements, or inquiries about his progress. She would check in, coldly efficient, ensuring he was meeting the family''s expectations and leaving no room for sentimentality.


    His mother said nothing at first, stepping forward in complete silence. She placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch light yet assessing. Asher felt the faint pulse of her mana scanning his body, checking for any signs of weakness or injury.


    "Good," she finally said, her voice as emotionless as her expression. Without another word, she turned on her heel, beginning to walk away. Over her shoulder, she added in the same flat tone, "Continue working hard."


    Asher stood still, watching her retreating figure until it vanished from view. He let out a faint sigh, his expression remaining calm, though a flicker of something unspoken passed through his eyes.


    For years, he had sought her acknowledgment, working tirelessly to prove himself. But now, after everything he had experienced at the Academy, after finding people like Freya who saw and supported him as more than just the heir to the Magnus name, he realized something had shifted within him.


    Her approval no longer felt like the cornerstone of his purpose.


    Turning back to Emily, he gave a small nod. "Let''s continue," he said quietly, resuming his steps toward his quarters.


    As he entered his room, the familiar yet distant scent of home surrounded him. He settled into the space, his thoughts momentarily drifting to the people who had shaped his path at the Academy. Freya''s warm smiles, her unwavering support¡ªeven her teasing words¡ªlingered in his mind far more than his mother''s cold indifference.


    Perhaps, in the grand scheme of things, the approval he had once craved was no longer essential.

 Chapter 116 Myrian Outpost

    Back at home, the atmosphere was surprisingly subdued. It wasn''t the grand celebration one might expect after Asher''s accomplishments at the Academy. Instead, it was a simple family dinner¡ªa rare occasion for the Magnus family. Though modest by their standards, the presence of the younger generation participating in such an event marked a notable gesture of unity, something almost unheard of in their cold, pragmatic household.Asher sat at the long dining table, surrounded by roughly twenty others of his age group, all of whom were now preparing to step into the wider world to serve the Magnus family and its interests. Each of them bore the same determined expression, aware of the weight of responsibility placed upon their shoulders.


    When the dinner concluded, everyone was gathered in the grand hall of Magnus Manor. The air was heavy with anticipation as one of the Elders stepped forward, his imposing presence commanding immediate attention. He raised a hand to quiet the murmurs, his deep voice resonating through the chamber.


    "You all are the finest this generation has produced," the Elder began, his sharp gaze sweeping across the assembled group. "Your time at the Academy has honed your skills, and now, you stand as the pride of the Magnus family. The tasks before you are great, but so are the expectations. The world awaits your contributions, and it is through your actions that the Magnus name will continue to dominate."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "That is why each of you will travel under the guidance of your assigned guardians. Your safety and progress are of paramount importance."


    Asher let out a quiet breath, already anticipating his assigned companion. As expected, the Elder turned to him and continued, "Asher Magnus, you will be accompanied by Emily, your guardian and caretaker. She will serve not only as your protector but also as your advisor."


    Emily, who stood a few steps behind Asher, inclined her head slightly in acknowledgment. "It is an honor," she said softly.


    Asher nodded, keeping his expression calm. While others might have viewed having a guardian as a constraint, he trusted Emily. Her unwavering loyalty and efficiency had proven invaluable many times before.


    The Elder concluded his speech with a final directive: "Prepare yourselves. The journey ahead will not be easy, but it will define your place in this family and in the world. Dismissed."


    As the gathering dispersed, Asher lingered for a moment, his thoughts already focused on the challenges awaiting him. The quiet dinner and formal send-off marked the end of one chapter and the beginning of another. With Emily at his side, he was ready to face whatever lay ahead.


    "Shall we prepare for departure, Young Master?" Emily asked, breaking his reverie.


    Asher nodded, his resolve firm. "Yes. Let''s begin."


    The following morning, Asher stood at the gates of Magnus Manor, the crisp air signaling the dawn of a new chapter. Around him, the other young graduates were preparing to leave, their guardians and escorts ensuring everything was in order. The scene was a mix of quiet determination and nervous energy, as each individual contemplated the unknown challenges ahead.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emily stood beside Asher, her posture as composed as ever. She carried herself with the grace and precision of someone who had long served the Magnus family, her presence a reassuring constant in his life.


    "Your travel itinerary is ready, Young Master," Emily said, handing him a sleek tablet containing the details. "We''ll be heading to the Magnus outpost in the northern region. It''s a strategic point overseeing the borders of hostile territories. Your first assignment will be to assist in managing defenses and establishing better coordination between the outpost and the central command."


    Asher glanced over the details, noting the complexity of the assignment. It wasn''t unexpected¡ªhis family never eased anyone into their responsibilities. Every task was a test, and failure was not an option.


    "I see," he replied calmly, swiping through the information. "It''s as they say¡ªno rest for the worthy."


    Emily allowed herself a faint smile. "Indeed. But I have no doubt you''ll excel, as always."


    Asher adjusted the strap of his travel pack and looked around one last time. Many of his peers were already stepping through their respective portals or boarding transport vehicles. Some exchanged words of encouragement with their guardians, while others maintained stoic silence.


    "Young Master," Emily prompted gently.


    Asher turned back to her and nodded. "Let''s go."


    The portal shimmered before them, its surface rippling like liquid light. Asher stepped forward, his expression calm but his mind racing with thoughts of the mission ahead. He had spent twelve years preparing for this moment, and now it was time to prove himself on a battlefield that extended beyond the controlled environment of the Academy.


    As they passed through the portal, Asher felt a brief sensation of weightlessness before the world shifted around him. The scenery on the other side was starkly different¡ªrolling hills covered in frost, the sky painted in muted grays as a cold wind swept through the air.


    The Magnus outpost loomed in the distance, a fortress of steel and stone surrounded by layers of defensive wards. Soldiers and mages bustled about, their movements efficient and purposeful.


    Emily adjusted her coat against the chill and glanced at Asher. "Welcome to the northern outpost, Young Master. This will be your new base of operations for the foreseeable future."


    Asher took in the sight, his sharp eyes noting every detail¡ªthe layout of the defenses, the flow of activity, the tension etched into the faces of those stationed there. He could feel the weight of expectation pressing down on him, but he welcomed it.


    "This is where it begins," he murmured to himself, his voice steady.


    Emily looked at him, her expression unreadable. "Shall we proceed to meet the commanding officer?"


    Asher nodded, his resolve unwavering. "Lead the way."


    With that, the two of them set off toward the outpost, ready to face whatever challenges awaited them.

 Chapter 117 Myrian Outpost II

    As Asher and Emily approached the outpost gates, the guards straightened their posture, clearly aware of who he was. The Magnus insignia on his travel pack was enough to send ripples of attention through the ranks. The towering gates opened with a resonant hum, revealing the bustling activity within.Inside, the outpost was a hub of strategic operations. Soldiers trained in designated zones, mages reinforced the protective wards, and officers barked orders to ensure the smooth execution of tasks. The air buzzed with tension and discipline, the weight of constant vigilance against the looming threats from the hostile worlds evident in every movement.


    A man in ornate armor, marked by scars and a hardened demeanor, strode toward them with purposeful steps. His piercing gaze landed on Asher, taking in his calm composure and youthful appearance. Despite his age, Asher''s reputation had clearly preceded him.


    "Young Master Asher," the man said, bowing slightly out of respect. "I am Commander Rylen, in charge of this outpost. It is an honor to have you here."


    Asher returned the bow with a slight nod, exuding the poise expected of someone from the Magnus family. "Commander Rylen, I look forward to working with you. I trust you''ll provide a full briefing on the current situation?"


    "Of course," Rylen replied, gesturing for them to follow. "If you''ll come with me, I''ll take you to the strategy room. We''ve prepared a detailed report on the recent incursions and our current defensive strategy."


    As they walked through the outpost, Asher observed everything with a critical eye. The defenses were solid, but he noticed inefficiencies in the troop rotations and gaps in the patrol patterns. He made mental notes, intending to address these issues later.


    The strategy room was a large chamber filled with holographic maps and projection screens displaying real-time data. Officers stood around a central table, discussing plans with focused intensity. When Asher entered, the room fell silent, all eyes turning toward him.


    "This is Young Master Asher Magnus," Rylen announced. "He''ll be overseeing operations here as part of his assignment. Treat his words as you would my own."


    Asher stepped forward, his voice steady but commanding. "Thank you, Commander. I''ve been briefed on the basics, but I''ll need an in-depth understanding of the threats we''re facing and the resources at our disposal. Let''s begin with an overview of the enemy activity."


    One of the officers stepped forward, activating a holographic display of the surrounding region. Red markers lit up across the map, indicating enemy movements and skirmish sites. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The incursions from the hostile worlds have increased in frequency," the officer explained. "The two invading factions are relentless in their attempts to dominate each other and us. They''ve begun targeting our supply lines and attempting to disrupt our warding structures."


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher studied the map intently, his sharp mind already formulating strategies. "And what about our countermeasures? Have we managed to establish a foothold in any of their territories?"


    Rylen sighed, his expression grim. "Not yet. We''ve been focusing on fortifying our defenses and minimizing losses. Offensive operations into their worlds require resources and coordination we currently lack."


    Asher''s gaze hardened. "That''s unacceptable. If we remain on the defensive, they''ll eventually overwhelm us. We need to shift the balance of power in our favor."


    Rylen hesitated for a moment before nodding. "What do you propose, Young Master?"


    Asher straightened, his presence commanding. "First, I''ll need access to all intelligence reports and a detailed inventory of our resources. Once I''ve reviewed them, I''ll draft a strategy to secure our position and begin probing their territories for weaknesses. We cannot afford to sit idle while they gain ground."


    The officers exchanged glances, their initial skepticism giving way to respect for Asher''s decisiveness. Rylen inclined his head. "Very well. I''ll ensure you have everything you need."


    Emily, who had been silently observing, stepped closer to Asher. "Young Master, I''ll arrange for the reports to be delivered to your quarters immediately."


    Asher nodded, a faint smile crossing his lips. "Good. Let''s get to work. Time is not on our side."


    With that, the room erupted into motion as officers and aides scrambled to fulfill Asher''s directives. The weight of responsibility was heavy, but Asher carried it with ease, his mind already racing ahead to the battles yet to come.


    Asher spent the next several hours buried in reports and intelligence briefings in his quarters. Emily, ever efficient, ensured that every document was organized and cross-referenced, leaving him free to focus entirely on crafting a strategy. The outpost''s intelligence revealed patterns in the incursions¡ªenemy movements followed a predictable rhythm, likely tied to their resource cycles. This gave Asher the opening he needed to plan a counterattack.


    When he emerged from his quarters, the sun had dipped below the horizon, casting the outpost in the dim glow of enchanted lights. He headed straight to the command center, where Commander Rylen and the other officers awaited his input.


    "Young Master," Rylen greeted, rising from his chair. "Do you have a plan?"


    Asher stepped to the central table, activating the holographic map. He adjusted the projection, highlighting key locations. "The enemy''s movements suggest they rely heavily on a series of supply depots located within their territory. If we can disrupt these points, their incursions will weaken significantly."


    He pointed to a cluster of red markers near the border of one of the invading worlds. "This depot is their most critical. Destroying it will destabilize their operations in this region."


    One of the officers frowned. "That''s deep in enemy territory. We don''t have the resources to mount a large-scale assault."


    "We won''t need one," Asher replied, his tone confident. "This will be a precision strike. A small, elite team can infiltrate the area, destroy the depot, and retreat before the enemy has time to respond."


    Rylen''s brow furrowed. "A bold plan. But who will lead this team?"


    "I will," Asher said without hesitation. His words left no room for argument.


    The room fell silent, tension thick in the air. Finally, Rylen nodded. "If anyone can pull this off, it''s you, Young Master. I''ll assemble a team of our best operatives to accompany you."


    Asher glanced at Emily, who stood silently at his side. "Emily will come with me. Her abilities are invaluable in an operation like this."


    Emily inclined her head. "Of course, Young Master."

 Chapter 118 Myrian Outpost III

    The invaders or rathe the competitors in the vast expanse of space are two planets, they are Cometis and Negukir, each with its own specialty. However, one thing they share is that both planets are ruled by a single dominant species.On the Negukir planet, governance lies in the hands of the Kirians, a formidable four-armed race. Kirians possess immense strength, and every member of their species is born with a single elemental affinity, which they master to extraordinary levels. Their society revolves around this elemental prowess, with each Kirian honing their abilities from a young age.


    In contrast, the Cometis planet is primarily dominated by the Metis race. The Metis are humanoid but far more advanced compared to Earth''s humans. Each Metis individual is born with a unique innate ability, often tied to illusion or transformation. These powers, combined with their superior intellect and technological advancements, make them a force to be reckoned with.


    Both races are incredibly different, yet their mastery over their respective specialties places them among the most powerful forces in the galaxy.


    In the vast expanse of space, the planets Negukir and Cometis are the closest to Volarisa, a thriving hub world. This proximity has fostered intense competition among these three worlds, as each strives for dominance in trade, resources, and influence.


    There was once a fourth planet in this region, but it was long ago conquered by the Cometis. This lost planet served as a beacon of hope and refuge for numerous displaced races, such as the Bestman and others. Fleeing the rule of the Cometis, these races sought shelter on Volarisa, creating a melting pot of cultures and tensions as they tried to rebuild their lives far from their conquered homeland.


    The history of this conquest and the resulting migration continues to shape the dynamics of the region. While Negukir and Cometis vie for supremacy, Volarisa''s diverse population, bolstered by its influx of refugees, has given it an edge as a powerful neutral ground in this galactic rivalry.


    ***** S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    At the outpost, preparations for the mission were in full swing under Rylen''s command. Orders were issued, and the area buzzed with focused activity as every member of the team prepared for the challenges ahead. Meanwhile, Asher withdrew to the training grounds, determined to hone his skills for the critical task.


    As he practiced, his thoughts drifted momentarily to the academy and the friends he''d left behind. Memories of Freya surfaced, especially their final kiss. A faint smile crossed his face before it vanished as he pushed the sentiment aside. There was no time for distraction now¡ªonly the mission mattered.


    By nightfall, the squad gathered at the teleportation circle, their lightweight combat gear glinting faintly in the dim light. The outpost was eerily silent, the weight of what lay ahead pressing on them. Rylen stood nearby, his voice steady as he offered his parting words. "Good luck, Young Master. May the stars guide your way."


    Asher stepped forward, his confidence unwavering. "We''ll return victorious," he replied, his tone resolute.


    In a blinding flash of light, the team disappeared, leaving the safety of the outpost behind. They materialized in a dense, alien forest, its oppressive atmosphere thick with the unfamiliar energy of an enemy world. The mission had begun.


    Asher raised a hand, signaling the group to move silently through the undergrowth. The forest was alive with strange noises, and every shadow seemed to conceal a threat. Yet, Asher felt no fear¡ªonly a sharp, focused determination.


    Their target was the Metis Outpost, a vital stronghold governed by the powerful Metis race. The invaders they faced were known for their insatiable greed and ruthless tactics, claiming dominance over resources and territories wherever they went. To them, the vast expanse of space was theirs to conquer by right.


    This relentless ambition was the very force that had crushed the Beastman race, subjugating their world and reducing its inhabitants to refugees. Many had fled to Volarisa, a haven of unity and resilience, but now the invaders had set their sights on it¡ªa thriving world of diverse cultures and displaced peoples.


    The looming battle for Volarisa carried enormous stakes. For its defenders, this fight was not merely about survival but about preserving their freedom and defying the forces that sought to claim the galaxy for themselves.


    The dense forest offered both cover and challenges as Asher and his squad advanced cautiously. Every step was measured, every sound scrutinized, as they moved deeper into enemy territory. The faint hum of distant machinery indicated they were closing in on the Metis Outpost.


    Asher gestured for the team to halt and crouched low, scanning their surroundings. His eyes, sharpened by years of training and natural aptitude, picked out faint trails¡ªevidence of recent Metis patrols. He motioned silently, directing his team to split into smaller groups to encircle the area.


    Emily, ever vigilant, stayed at his side. She whispered, "Their defenses are likely layered. The Metis wouldn''t leave such a crucial outpost vulnerable."


    Asher nodded. "Agreed. Stay sharp. We''ll scout their perimeter first before making any moves."


    The squad spread out, their stealth training paying off as they melted into the shadows of the forest. Asher and Emily moved along a narrow path, their senses on high alert. Soon, they came upon a vantage point overlooking the Metis Outpost.


    The structure was a blend of organic and mechanical design, its metallic walls glimmering faintly under artificial lights. Defensive turrets and sentry drones patrolled the perimeter, while holographic barriers shimmered intermittently, revealing the strength of their technological superiority.


    Emily analyzed the scene, her voice low but steady. "The turrets are on automated cycles. If we time it right, we can slip past. But the drones are unpredictable."


    Asher considered her words. "We''ll need a distraction. Have one team draw their attention while another disables the drones. Once the defenses are down, we move in quickly."


    The plan was relayed through hand signals and quiet whispers. The squad executed their roles with precision. A small team triggered a disturbance near the far edge of the outpost, drawing the turrets and drones away momentarily. Meanwhile, another team worked swiftly to disable the drones, using EMP charges to neutralize their circuits.


    As the defenses faltered, Asher led the charge, his squad breaching the perimeter with practiced efficiency. The first wave of Metis soldiers, alerted by the disruption, emerged to confront them. These weren''t ordinary soldiers¡ªthey moved with unnatural speed and coordination, their illusionary abilities creating confusion on the battlefield.


    Asher''s voice cut through the chaos. "Focus on their real forms! The illusions are distractions!"

 Chapter 119 Against Metis

    The Metis race''s illusions were impressive, but like all illusions, they had their limitations. "These sneaky bastards are such cowards," Asher muttered under his breath, his disdain clear. Emily glanced at him briefly but remained focused, knowing this was no time for distraction.The Metis were by far shorter in stature than humans, and when compared to giants or beastmen, they seemed almost frail. However, their overinflated egos often made them underestimate their opponents¡ªa mistake Asher planned to exploit.


    "You arrogant bastards," he growled as one illusion dissolved, revealing six actual Metis soldiers. These were lower-ranked individuals, likely E or D-rank warriors. This was typical for an outermost outpost like this one. The real challenge lay in the deeper Myrian Outpost, known for housing higher-ranked Metis soldiers and their elite forces.


    But for now, Asher''s current position, referred to as the Periphery, was relatively manageable. The illusions these Metis relied on were overused and poorly executed, a common trait among the lower E and D-rank soldiers stationed here. Emily, being a legendary-ranked fighter, didn''t even need to engage; these opponents were beneath her level.


    "The outer layers are filled with weaklings like this," Asher muttered to himself as he dispatched another Metis soldier with a clean strike. "They''re nothing but bullies, good for picking on even weaker beings in low-power areas."


    Emily watched silently from the sidelines, knowing her intervention wasn''t necessary. Her presence, however, was critical. In the event of a stronger opponent appearing¡ªone from the inner circles¡ªshe was there to protect Asher and ensure his safety. Assassination attempts by higher-ranking enemies were always a risk, and Emily''s legendary status made her the perfect guardian against such threats.


    For now, the Metis forces in this outpost posed no significant threat to Asher.


    Despite being an E-rank Awakened student, Asher''s perfected awakening allowed him to fight effectively against D-rank opponents.


    The ranking system for the Awakened is divided into E to SSS ranks, followed by an additional EX category. Each rank is further subdivided into four sub-levels: Lower, Middle, Advanced, and Peak. Currently, Asher was at the Lower level of E rank, having only recently advanced into the ranks of the Awakened.


    Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    Because of his current level, he was assigned to the Periphery of the Myrian Outpost. The outpost itself was divided into four zones: Periphery, Outer, Inner, and Central. The Periphery, where Asher now found himself, was the least guarded and held lower-ranked Metis soldiers.


    Asher led the charge against the Metis forces, his weapon forming effortlessly in his hand. It was a blood-red scythe, created through his unique ability, Sanguine Supremacy. While In front the world, his power was recognized as a Blood Ruler Ability¡ªMagnus family linage ability.


    With a swift motion, he sliced through the first Metis soldier who dared to approach him. His scythe cut through the enemy''s illusionary defenses and dealt a fatal blow. The enemy collapsed, their weapon clattering to the ground.


    [System Notification]


    You have killed an E-rank Metis soldier.


    You have plundered the innate ability: "Phantom Illusion" (Lesser rank).


    Author''s Note: Ability ranking system: Lesser < Greater < Grand < Unique < Ultimate < Absolute.


    Satisfied with his growing strength, Asher moved forward, taking in the Lesser rank illusion ability.


    He could easily gain more and better abilities, even if they were of lesser ranks. By accumulating multiple lesser-ranked abilities and utilizing his Infinite Fusion skill, he could evolve them into higher-ranked powers. That was the true greatness of his new cheat ability.


    Asher smirked as the notification faded from his vision. His newfound ability, Cheat Plunder, paired with Infinite Fusion, was an unparalleled advantage. Every Metis soldier he defeated was another opportunity to strengthen himself, turning their powers into stepping stones toward his ultimate goal.


    He scanned the battlefield, his blood scythe shimmering ominously in the dim light. "The more I fight, the stronger I become," he muttered under his breath, his crimson weapon dripping with the essence of his foes.


    Emily stood at the periphery, observing him silently. Her Legendary rank far exceeded the enemies present, making her role more of a safeguard than an active participant. She was there to intervene only if Asher faced a threat beyond his current capabilities¡ªa rarity given his rapid growth.


    "You''re getting reckless, Young Master," she finally said, her voice calm yet tinged with caution.


    Asher turned briefly, a confident grin on his face. "Reckless? Or efficient?" Without waiting for her response, he lunged at another Metis soldier, his movements swift and precise.


    [ You killed an E-rank Metis. ]


    [ You can plunder the innate ability: Mirage Veil (Lesser) ]


    He paused for a moment, evaluating the new ability. While it wasn''t groundbreaking, its potential in combat was undeniable. The power to create subtle mirages could be a valuable tool when combined with his strategic mind.


    ''Plunder,'' he commanded, absorbing the ability. A faint glow surrounded him as the new power integrated into his body. He could feel its presence, a subtle shift in his perception, like a veil overlaying reality.


    "Another piece of the puzzle," he murmured, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    Emily observed Asher and the others as they efficiently eliminated the Metis forces stationed at the outpost. The aftermath was a scene of victory and precision. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve done well on your first task," Emily said with a nod of approval. Asher returned the gesture, his expression calm and composed.


    Their exchange was interrupted by a deep, guttural roar resonating from the heart of the outpost. The air grew dense, charged with an unfamiliar energy that made even the seasoned fighters pause momentarily.


    "It seems they''ve called for reinforcements," Emily remarked, her sharp eyes scanning the horizon. Her tone carried a hint of seriousness, a rarity for someone of her rank. "This might get interesting."


    Asher''s lips curved into a confident smile, his grip tightening on his scythe. "Good. I was starting to feel like this was too easy."


    The faint hum of distant movement reached their ears, signaling the arrival of the next wave. The team instinctively readied their weapons, forming a tight formation around Asher and Emily.

 Chapter 120 Against Metis II

    "Stay focused," Emily advised, her voice steady and authoritative. "This isn''t over yet."Asher nodded, stepping forward with deliberate calm. His gaze was fixed on the direction of the roar, anticipation gleaming in his eyes. Whatever was coming, he was ready to face it.


    A swirling portal materialized before them, its energy crackling ominously in the air. Asher froze mid-step, an uncharacteristic stillness overtaking him. The others in his squad were similarly paralyzed, their movements halted before they could react. Even before the figure emerged, the sheer presence emanating from the portal was suffocating.


    Asher instinctively gritted his teeth, his grip tightening on his weapon as he attempted to break free of the invisible force binding him. Just as he was about to push himself further, Emily placed a firm hand on his shoulder.


    "Leave it, Young Master," she said calmly, though her voice carried a rare edge of caution. "This is a being far beyond your current strength. Resistance is futile."


    Her words sent a chill down Asher''s spine, but he trusted her judgment implicitly. Slowly, he relaxed his tense posture, though his eyes never left the portal. The air around them grew heavier, the oppressive aura intensifying as the entity began to take form.


    From the swirling depths of the portal stepped a figure cloaked in shadow, their presence dominating the battlefield. It was clear this was no ordinary opponent, but something far more powerful¡ªand far more dangerous.


    "No wonder I felt the presence of the Magnus blood around here" the being said, his voice deep and resonant as he pulled back his cloak, revealing his towering form. He stood at nearly twice Asher''s size, his skin unlike anything human, etched with black tattoos that seemed alive, slithering and shifting like snakes across his body. His eyes were an endless pitch black, their gaze piercing straight into Asher''s soul.


    "You, Metis dog," the being growled, his tone laced with disdain. "Are you forgetting the treaty? No higher ranks are allowed to interfere with beings more than three levels below them."


    The words hung heavy in the air, directed toward the Metis invaders who had dared to summon such a formidable presence. The Metis warrior nearest to the being stammered nervously. Before they could respond, the towering figure dismissed them with a scoff, turning his full attention to Asher and his group.


    "I know the rules," the being said, his lips curling into a wicked smile. "And I am not here to break them." His voice dripped with mockery. "My name is Tirh. And you, human female¡ªwhat is your name?" His gaze shifted to Emily, his tone dripping with amusement and condescension.


    Emily met his eyes unflinchingly, her voice calm and steady. "Emily," she replied simply.


    "Ah, Emily," Tirh drawled, as if savoring her name. "I''ve only brought E and D ranks with me. I''ve come simply to observe. I assure you, I am here only to ensure that no... misunderstandings occur." His grin widened, revealing sharp, unnervingly white teeth.


    Behind Tirh, five figures emerged from the portal, their appearances exuding a menacing aura. They were clearly Metis warriors of E and D ranks, standing silently in deference to the towering figure.


    Tirh gestured lazily to the newcomers. "These are my subordinates," he said, as if introducing a mere formality. His eyes returned to Asher, lingering on him for a moment longer. "And you must be the leader of this little group," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "The one they call ''Young Master,'' yes?"


    The Metis warriors glanced at Asher and his team, their expressions filled with contempt. To them, Asher and his allies were insignificant, mere obstacles in their path.


    "I am just here to observe how my elites fare against the elites of the Magnus household," Tirh said, his tone dripping with mock amusement. With a casual motion, he reclined mid-air, as if seated on an invisible throne, his posture radiating careless arrogance.


    Emily glanced at him briefly, her expression unreadable, before stepping back, signaling Asher and the others to handle the incoming enemies. Her calm demeanor conveyed confidence in their abilities, even in the face of this unexpected challenge. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher''s blood pulsed with anticipation. He raised his scythe, its crimson glow intensifying as he faced the Metis warriors now standing before him. The enemies bore the distinct insignias of their ranks¡ªE and D-class warriors, each exuding an aura of practiced combat readiness.


    "Stay sharp," Asher instructed his team, his voice firm and focused. "These are no ordinary opponents."


    The Metis warriors spread out, their movements calculated and synchronized. Each one exuded the signature aura of their race¡ªa mix of illusions and raw combat proficiency. The air crackled with tension as the battlefield fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the occasional hum of energy weapons and the rustle of armor.


    Tirh watched the unfolding standoff with a bemused smile, his black eyes scanning the field with predatory interest. "Let''s see if you''re worth the reputation, Magnus heir," he murmured, more to himself than anyone else.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the Metis warriors advanced. Asher stepped forward, his crimson scythe gleaming under the faint light of the outpost''s broken lamps. His team spread out behind him, forming a defensive line to counter the incoming foes.


    The first Metis warrior charged, moving with blinding speed. It was a feint; the moment Asher adjusted his stance, an illusion shimmered into view¡ªa duplicate of the attacker lunging from the opposite direction.


    Asher smirked, pivoting on his heel and slicing through both the illusion and the real attacker in one fluid motion. The illusion dissipated, but the Metis warrior stumbled, clutching a deep wound on his side before collapsing.


    "Focus!" Asher barked at his team. "They''ll use illusions to confuse you. Look for patterns¡ªthey can''t hide their intent entirely."


    The battle erupted into chaos. Emily stood to the side, arms crossed, observing with a faint smile. Though she was there to ensure Asher''s safety, she allowed him the opportunity to prove himself. This was his fight, and she trusted his instincts.

 Chapter 121 Against Metis III

    "Focus!" Asher barked at his team. "They''ll use illusions to confuse you. Look for patterns¡ªthey can''t hide their intent entirely."The battle erupted into chaos. Emily stood to the side, arms crossed, observing with a faint smile. Though she was there to ensure Asher''s safety, she allowed him the opportunity to prove himself. This was his fight, and she trusted his instincts.


    Asher moved like a whirlwind, his scythe carving arcs of red light through the air. Every strike was precise, cutting through the illusions and forcing the Metis warriors to engage him directly. His team followed suit, each member using their own techniques to handle the overwhelming odds.


    One of the Metis warriors¡ªa D-rank¡ªsummoned a wall of shimmering energy, intending to trap Asher and his team within an illusory maze. Asher''s eyes narrowed, and he channeled his Sanguine Supremacy ability, his scythe glowing brighter. With a powerful swing, the energy wall shattered, fragments of light scattering like shards of glass.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Asher taunted, his voice steady despite the intensity of the fight.


    Tirh, still reclining in the air, chuckled. "Not bad. The Magnus heir has some bite after all. But let''s see how long he can last."


    Suddenly, a new wave of Metis warriors emerged from the shadows, their auras significantly stronger. Among them was a single warrior radiating a distinct pressure¡ªa mid-tier D-rank, far above the others.


    The battlefield seemed to pause as the warrior stepped forward, his gaze locking onto Asher. "You''ve done well to handle my subordinates," the warrior said, his voice cold and calculated. "But this is where your progress ends."


    Asher didn''t flinch. Instead, he gripped his scythe tighter, his crimson eyes glowing with determination. "We''ll see about that."


    Emily''s eyes flickered with subtle amusement as she observed. Though she remained silent, her body language conveyed her readiness to intervene if necessary. Tirh, meanwhile, leaned forward slightly, his interest piqued.


    Asher fought casually, keeping a watchful eye on Tirh from time to time. He deliberately held back, refusing to use even 50% of his power. Asher knew that if the Metis forces discovered the true extent of his strength, they might resort to a suicide attack to eliminate him at all costs. Instead, he fought in a way that made him appear competent but not exceptional, allowing the Metis warriors to believe they could overwhelm him. However, he continued to kill them efficiently.


    [ You plundered 2% of your opponent''s agility. ]


    [ You plundered 5% of your opponent''s mana. ]


    Each time Asher defeated an enemy, he reaped random rewards through his unique ability. The plundered attributes could vary from skills and abilities to percentages of agility, mana, and other stats. It was an unpredictable boon that made every victory a potential step toward even greater strength.


    While Asher maintained his ruse, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of the growing tension in the air. The Metis warriors were starting to hesitate, unsure if their sheer numbers would be enough to defeat him. Yet Tirh, still observing from a distance, seemed unfazed, a slight smirk playing on his lips.


    Asher thought to himself, I''ll need to end this soon before they catch on. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher adjusted his stance, feigning slight fatigue to further sell the illusion of his limitations. The Metis warriors, emboldened by what they perceived as an advantage, charged at him with renewed fervor. He let a few strikes come close, parrying them at the last moment to appear as though he was just barely managing to hold his ground.


    The plundering notifications continued to flash in his vision:


    [ You plundered 1% of your opponent''s strength. ]


    [ You plundered 4% of your opponent''s stamina. ]


    [ You acquired the Lesser Ability: Mirage Strike. ]


    Each victory brought a steady flow of enhancements to Asher''s arsenal, though he kept his movements controlled to ensure his growing strength remained unnoticed. As more Metis fighters fell, their comrades began to show signs of doubt. The confident bravado that had initially driven them was now replaced with hesitation. They glanced at Tirh, hoping for guidance, but he simply lounged in the air, watching the battle unfold with an amused expression.


    Emily, standing off to the side, observed the situation closely, her sharp eyes missing none of Asher''s calculated maneuvers. She knew he was holding back, though she didn''t fully understand why. Still, she trusted his judgment and refrained from interfering.


    Finally, one of the higher-ranked Metis stepped forward, a towering figure with a menacing aura. His presence alone silenced the remaining warriors, and he leveled a glare at Asher. "You''ve had your fun, human. But this ends now."


    The warrior''s hands ignited with a dark, shimmering energy as he prepared an attack. Asher smiled faintly, gripping his scythe tighter. "Let''s see if you can back up that talk," he said, his voice calm and unwavering.


    The battle resumed, but this time, Asher allowed himself to exert a bit more effort. His movements became sharper, his strikes more precise, and his aura intensified just enough to unsettle his opponent. He wanted to test the limits of this higher-ranked Metis while still maintaining the facade of a struggling fighter.


    Their clash sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, drawing gasps from the remaining warriors and even a slight nod of approval from Tirh. The Metis warrior fought fiercely, but Asher''s calculated restraint ensured the fight remained just balanced enough to keep the illusion intact.


    When the Metis warrior finally fell, Asher stood over his defeated opponent, his breathing steady. More plunder notifications appeared in his vision:


    [ You plundered 6% of your opponent''s strength. ]


    [ You plundered 8% of your opponent''s stamina. ]


    [ You acquired the Lesser Ability: Void Slash. ]


    Tirh clapped slowly, the sound echoing in the now-silent battlefield. "Impressive," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "You''ve proven your worth, human. But tell me¡ªhow long can you keep up this charade?"


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly, though his expression remained neutral. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he replied coolly.


    Tirh chuckled, his gaze piercing. "Oh, I think you do. But no matter. For now, I''ll let you enjoy your little victories. Let''s see how far you can go before the real challenges begin."

 Chapter 122 Mission Complete

    Tirh chuckled, his gaze piercing. "Oh, I think you do. But no matter. For now, I''ll let you enjoy your little victories. Let''s see how far you can go before the real challenges begin." Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library EmpireWith that, Tirh rose from his seated position, signaling his warriors to retreat. The remaining Metis fighters obeyed without question, disappearing into the shadows as quickly as they had arrived.


    Asher lowered his weapon, watching Tirh vanish into the distance.


    With Tirh and the others gone, Asher had successfully completed his mission. As he looked around at the now-demolished camp, Rylen approached him.


    "Congratulations, young master, on completing your first test," Rylen said, smiling warmly.


    Asher nodded in acknowledgment, his expression calm and composed. He wasn''t surprised by the sudden test. He had anticipated that there would be challenges if he were stationed at the outpost. Only by proving himself here would he earn the right to be assigned to a larger and more critical post.


    "What is my score?" Asher asked, his voice steady.


    Rylen smirked slightly and replied, "High enough that you''re now assigned to the outer area of this Myrian Outpost."


    Asher raised an eyebrow at the statement but didn''t respond immediately. He was already considering the implications. The ranking of the areas within the outpost was well-known: S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Periphery housed combatants of E to D ranks.


    The Outer Area was designated for C to A ranks.


    The Inner Area was reserved for A to SSS ranks.


    The Central Area, at the heart of the outpost, was where combatants of even higher, often legendary ranks, operated.


    Though Asher''s current rank was still technically E, his reassignment to the outer area was an acknowledgment of his potential and accomplishments.


    "Are they deliberately pushing me to show excellence?" he asked, his tone measured.


    Rylen nodded, his expression serious. "The outer area is no small test, young master. You''ll face C ranks there regularly, and it''s not uncommon for combatants to encounter threats a rank or two above their level. The weak don''t survive long in that zone."


    "However, an elite like you should face opponents two or even three ranks above your own level," Rylen said firmly.


    Asher nodded in acknowledgment.


    "You will leave now and head to your assigned camp in the outer area," Rylen added. With another nod, Asher turned to prepare for departure. His luggage was handled effortlessly by Emily, who stored it in her spatial treasure with practiced ease.


    "Let''s go, young master," Emily said calmly, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. A soft glow surrounded them as she activated her teleportation ability. In an instant, they disappeared from their current location, reappearing moments later in the outer area of the Myrian Outpost.


    The shift in atmosphere was palpable¡ªthe energy here was more intense, the air thick with the presence of stronger warriors. Asher took a moment to survey the surroundings, his expression calm but focused.


    The difference between the periphery and the outer area was stark and unmistakable. In the periphery, Foundation ranks and low-tier Awakeners were a common sight, creating an environment where even the untrained or less disciplined could mingle. But here, in the outer area, such mediocrity was non-existent. There were no mortals, and no one below the Awakener rank resided here.


    Every individual present had crossed the threshold of mortality, bearing strength and abilities that set them apart from ordinary beings. The air was thick with power, and the aura of those around seemed to pulse with controlled intensity. Even the environment reflected this elevated standard, with a sense of order and precision dominating the atmosphere.


    As Asher approached the gate to the outer area, the guards, clad in high-grade combat gear, observed him carefully. Their sharp eyes lingered on the Magnus badge on his chest, the insignia gleaming like a beacon of authority and lineage. Without a word, they stepped aside, granting him entry.


    Inside, the sheer scale of the outer area was overwhelming. Warriors moved with a practiced ease, their every motion deliberate and efficient. The weakest among them would have been considered elite in the periphery. Their eyes briefly flicked to Asher as he passed, curious but measured in their assessment.


    Asher, however, remained calm and composed. He knew this was no place for hesitation or doubt. Every individual here had earned their spot through strength and skill, and he intended to do the same. This was his next battlefield, and he welcomed it.


    As Asher walked deeper into the outer area, the bustling sounds of training, sparring, and strategizing surrounded him. Massive training grounds sprawled across the landscape, each section filled with warriors honing their skills. The outer area exuded discipline, its inhabitants clearly living by the mantra of constant improvement.


    Emily followed silently behind, her presence as steady and composed as ever. Though she remained unobtrusive, her keen eyes missed nothing, scanning the surroundings for potential threats or opportunities.


    They arrived at the Magnus Household Camp, a designated area reserved for those bearing the Magnus name or serving under its banner. The camp was smaller than the sprawling accommodations in the periphery but far more refined. High-tech facilities gleamed under the sunlight, while the banners of the Magnus family flew high, proclaiming their legacy.


    A stern-looking camp overseer, clad in a uniform adorned with multiple insignias, stepped forward to greet Asher.


    "Young Master Asher Magnus," the overseer said, bowing respectfully, "we''ve been informed of your arrival. Your quarters are ready, and your schedule has been prepared. You''ll find everything you need for training and missions here."


    Asher nodded, his demeanor calm but authoritative. "I trust the facilities will meet my expectations."


    "They will exceed them, Young Master," the overseer assured, gesturing toward the sleek, modern building that housed the private quarters for Magnus elites.


    Before Asher could proceed, a group of warriors training nearby turned their attention toward him. Their gazes lingered, filled with curiosity and perhaps a hint of challenge. Among them was a tall, muscular man with sharp features and an air of command. His golden armor and the insignia on his chest marked him as a high-ranking warrior, possibly a commander in the outer area.

 Chapter 123 Outer Area

    Before Asher could proceed, a group of warriors training nearby turned their attention toward him. Their gazes lingered, filled with curiosity and perhaps a hint of challenge. Among them was a tall, muscular man with sharp features and an air of command. His golden armor and the insignia on his chest marked him as a high-ranking warrior, possibly a commander in the outer area.The man approached, his steps purposeful. "So, this is the Magnus elite who''s been assigned to the outer area," he said, his tone laced with mild amusement. "I''m Ardyn. Rank A, and one of the overseers for this sector."


    Asher regarded him with a neutral expression, neither intimidated nor overly friendly. "Asher Magnus. Rank E, but I''m sure the ranking system doesn''t tell the whole story."


    Ardyn chuckled, his sharp eyes studying Asher closely. "Confident, aren''t you? I hope you can back it up. We don''t have room for slackers here."


    "You''ll see soon enough," Asher replied coolly, his tone even.


    Ardyn smirked, clearly intrigued. "Good. We''ll be watching. Welcome to the outer area, Asher Magnus. Prove yourself worthy of the name."


    With that, Ardyn turned and walked away, his group following close behind. The tension in the air dissipated slightly, but the unspoken challenge lingered.


    As Ardyn left, a woman approached Asher. She had golden hair tied neatly in a bun, striking blue eyes, and was dressed in sharp business attire. Her presence exuded authority and professionalism.


    "Asher Magnus, come with me. I''ll explain the rules and regulations here," she said.


    Asher nodded and followed her.


    "First of all," she began, "once you''re settled in, you must always be prepared to be summoned at any time. The invaders can strike without warning."


    "Second," she continued, "you are now just a soldier here. When you see your superiors, you will salute them¡ªlike me."


    She turned to face him, and Asher immediately placed his right hand over his chest, just above the Magnus insignia, and bowed respectfully. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Laura nodded in approval. "Good. At least you understand discipline," she said.


    She then gestured to a nearby area where several teenagers around Asher''s age were gathered. Many appeared disheveled, and even the girls wore tattered skirts, with their faces marked by exhaustion.


    "They''re the undisciplined ones who thought they could act however they pleased," Laura explained, her voice stern. "Their punishments are visible for all to see. Some of the girls are only partially clothed because they disregarded the dress code or failed to follow basic etiquette."


    Asher''s gaze swept across the group, noting the stark contrast between their treatment and the order maintained elsewhere in the camp.


    "We don''t have tolerance for insubordination here, not even for the girls," Laura added, answering the silent question lingering in Asher''s mind.


    Understanding the harsh standards of the outer area, Asher said nothing, choosing instead to absorb the lessons from this exchange. Laura motioned for him to follow as she continued to explain the rules, ensuring he understood what was expected of him in this unforgiving environment.


    Asher followed Laura further into the camp, the atmosphere around them growing more intense. Soldiers marched in strict formations, their faces hardened by experience. The occasional burst of activity¡ªwhether from training drills or emergency preparations¡ªonly reinforced the seriousness of the environment.


    Laura led him to a modest but clean barracks where several individuals, all clearly seasoned warriors, were gathered. She gestured toward an empty bed.


    "This will be your quarters," she said. "Keep it tidy and functional. No personal luxuries are permitted beyond what is absolutely necessary. You''re here to fight, not to live comfortably."


    Asher nodded silently, placing his few belongings down on the bed.


    Laura continued, "You''ll be assigned to Squad Alpha-17. Your squad leader is Captain Renard. He''ll brief you on your upcoming missions and daily responsibilities."


    Just as she finished speaking, a tall, muscular man with sharp green eyes and a rugged face approached. His uniform was immaculate, adorned with the insignia of a seasoned officer.


    "Magnus?" he asked, his voice rough but commanding.


    "Yes, Captain," Asher replied, standing at attention.


    Renard gave him a once-over, his gaze appraising but not unkind. "You''ve got the look of someone who''s been through a few skirmishes. Good. But don''t think your name or your bloodline will earn you any favors here. In this squad, everyone proves their worth through action. Clear?"


    "Crystal clear," Asher responded, meeting his gaze confidently.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Renard gave a small nod of approval. "Good. Meet me at the training grounds in twenty minutes. We''ve got work to do."


    As the captain walked away, Laura turned back to Asher. "One final thing," she said. "This isn''t the Periphery anymore. Mistakes here won''t just cost you your pride¡ªthey''ll cost you your life. Remember that."


    Laura turned her gaze to Emily, her tone firm but respectful. "You can return to the Magnus Camp and resume your duties there, but Asher is required to remain here. This is his assignment now."


    Emily nodded without hesitation. Despite Laura only being an A-rank, Emily knew better than to question the hierarchy. In the military, rank on the battlefield wasn''t solely determined by power but by authority and position. Laura''s rank as a commanding officer here superseded Emily''s standing as an elite, at least within this context.


    "Understood," Emily said, her voice calm as she glanced at Asher. "Take care, young master. Remember, I''m just a message away if you ever need assistance."


    Asher offered a small nod in return, appreciating her unwavering loyalty.


    Laura, satisfied with the exchange, added, "Good. Now that''s settled, let''s focus on ensuring Asher integrates into this camp properly. He''ll need discipline and readiness to face the challenges ahead."


    With that, Emily gave a final glance at Asher, a flicker of concern crossing her face before she teleported away, leaving him in the hands of the outer area''s command.


    Asher turned back to Laura, who had already started walking away. "Come on, Magnus. There''s no time to waste. Your training starts now."


    Her sharp tone made it clear: there would be no special treatment here. Asher had stepped into a new world, one where his lineage and potential wouldn''t shield him from the harsh reality of war.

 Chapter 124 Alpha Squad 17

    Asher looked down at himself, now clad in the standard military uniform. His once impressive and powerful magical garments had been replaced by a practical, black-and-blue military outfit that reminded him of the uniforms often seen in elite U.S. forces. He adjusted the fabric briefly, feeling its unfamiliar weight, before making his way to the training camp.Arriving there, he observed the area bustling with activity. Dozens of recruits, all clad in the same uniform, moved with purpose. Some were engaged in drills, while others practiced combat techniques.


    A commanding figure, the Captain, approached with an air of authority. His sharp eyes swept over the gathered recruits as he came to a stop before them. Standing tall, he addressed the thirty individuals assembled in formation.


    "Welcome to Alpha Squad 17," the Captain said, his voice steady and commanding.


    All eyes turned toward him, including Asher''s, as the recruits took in his words with a mix of anticipation and apprehension.


    "My name is Renard Liv, and I am the captain of this squad," he said, his sharp gaze sweeping over the group as he led them through the introductory routine. "I know many of you are probably wondering, ''Who is this commoner?''" Renard chuckled lightly, clearly aware of the dismissive glances from some of the recruits.


    "So, let me make this simple for all of you," he continued. "I''ll give you an offer¡ªanyone who defeats me now will take my place as captain from this moment onward." His challenge rang out clearly, sparking murmurs among the group.


    Asher smirked faintly, thinking to himself, "He''s A rank. What can a bunch of E rankers like us possibly do to him?" He wasn''t fooled by the captain''s theatrics¡ªthis was clearly a lesson in humility for the squad. It was a challenge destined to fail, but it was also an opportunity for the prideful to embarrass themselves.


    Sure enough, someone stepped forward. A young woman with long, blonde hair and a haughty demeanor strode confidently onto the field. Her gaze was full of defiance as she declared, "I''ll challenge you."


    The other recruits watched in silence, some wide-eyed and others whispering among themselves. It was clear that she came from a noble lineage, her polished stance and self-assuredness radiating privilege.


    Renard raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement flashing in his eyes. "Very well," he said calmly. "Step forward and show me what you''ve got."


    The tension in the air thickened as the impromptu duel began.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    The crowd of recruits backed away to give the two combatants space. The blonde woman unsheathed a sword from her side¡ªa finely crafted blade with an intricate hilt adorned with her family crest. She held it with practiced precision, clearly trained in high-level swordsmanship.


    Renard, on the other hand, stood calmly with his arms crossed, not even bothering to draw a weapon. "Whenever you''re ready," he said, his tone mocking but steady, as though the outcome was already decided.


    The woman gritted her teeth at his nonchalance and lunged forward, her sword glowing faintly as she channeled her mana into it. She executed a flawless overhead slash, the force of her strike enough to cause a gust of wind to ripple through the training grounds.


    Renard didn''t flinch. With a casual step to the side, he avoided the blow entirely. The blade struck the ground with a loud clang, kicking up dust.


    "Too predictable," he said, his voice carrying across the field. Before the woman could recover, Renard moved faster than anyone could follow. In an instant, he was behind her, his hand resting on her shoulder.


    "You''re done," he whispered. With a light push, she stumbled forward, her sword falling from her hands as she hit the ground. She spun around, glaring up at him, but there was no denying her defeat.


    "First lesson," Renard announced, turning to address the group. "Strength and pride don''t mean anything if you can''t read your opponent. You can''t win with raw power alone."


    The recruits exchanged glances, some nodding in agreement while others remained skeptical.


    Renard turned back to the fallen noblewoman, offering her a hand. "Good effort," he said, pulling her to her feet. She accepted reluctantly, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "Anyone else?" Renard asked, looking around the group. His gaze landed briefly on Asher, who stood silently, observing the scene with a faint smirk.


    The recruits shifted uncomfortably, but no one else stepped forward.


    "Good," Renard said, clapping his hands together. "Then let''s move on. Training begins now. And trust me¡ªyou''ll need it."


    As the group dispersed, Asher couldn''t help but chuckle quietly to himself. This squad might have potential after all. Let''s see what you''ve got, Captain Renard.


    As the squad began their training, Renard led them to a large open area equipped with various weapons, dummies, and obstacle courses.


    "Alright," Renard began, his voice commanding. "We''re going to start with something simple. Combat evaluation. I need to see where each of you stands. Pair up and spar. Use everything you''ve got¡ªmagic, weapons, abilities. I need to see your strengths and your weaknesses."


    The recruits shuffled uneasily, forming pairs. Asher noticed that most of the recruits were sizing up their opponents, trying to find someone weaker to ensure an easy victory. He chuckled at their hesitation but stayed quiet, waiting to see who would approach him.


    A burly man with a scar running down his face strode toward Asher, a confident smirk on his lips. "Looks like you''re the odd one out," he said, cracking his knuckles. "Let''s see what you''ve got, rookie." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher gave a slight nod, his expression calm. "Sure," he said, stepping into the makeshift arena the others had formed.


    The scarred man drew a massive axe from his back, its blade glowing faintly with runes. "Don''t hold back," he said, his grin widening. "I won''t."


    Asher tilted his head, his crimson eyes glinting with amusement. "I''ll try not to disappoint."


    The crowd gathered around, murmurs spreading about the upcoming match. Most seemed to think Asher would be crushed.


    "Begin!" Renard barked, his voice cutting through the chatter.


    The scarred man charged, his axe swinging in a wide arc. The sheer force of the swing created a shockwave that sent dust and debris flying.


    But Asher didn''t move. He stood perfectly still, his hands in his pockets as the blade came hurtling toward him. At the last possible moment, he stepped aside, the axe missing him by inches and slamming into the ground.

 Chapter 125 Alpha Squad 17 I

    But Asher didn''t move. He stood perfectly still, his hands in his pockets as the blade came hurtling toward him. At the last possible moment, he stepped aside, the axe missing him by inches and slamming into the ground.The man growled and swung again, faster this time. Asher sidestepped effortlessly, his movements precise and calculated. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that all?" Asher asked, his tone almost bored.


    The man roared in frustration, pouring more mana into his weapon. The axe began to glow brighter, radiating an intense heat. He swung once more, this time unleashing a wave of fiery energy toward Asher.


    This time, Asher moved. In a blur of motion, he was behind his opponent before the fire even reached him.


    "Too slow," Asher said, his voice low. He raised his hand, and his blood-red scythe materialized out of thin air. In one fluid motion, he swung the weapon, stopping just short of the man''s neck.


    The scarred man froze, his eyes wide as he felt the cold edge of the blade against his skin.


    "You lose," Asher said, his voice calm but firm. He stepped back, dismissing his scythe as he turned to walk away.


    The crowd was silent, stunned by the display. Even Renard raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed.


    "Well," Renard said after a moment. "It seems we have a prodigy among us. Asher Magnus, was it? You''ve got talent, I''ll give you that."


    Asher gave a small nod, his expression unreadable. "Just doing my part," he said, stepping back into the group.


    Renard''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before he turned to address the rest of the squad. "Alright, let''s keep going. The rest of you, pair up and show me what you''ve got. And remember¡ªthis isn''t just about winning. I want to see how you think, how you adapt, and how you fight."


    As the training continued, Asher stood quietly at the edge of the group, watching and analyzing the others. This squad might be rough around the edges, he thought, but with the right push, they could be something more.


    Asher observed the squad members sparring, silently analyzing their movements and strategies. Most of them relied heavily on brute force, their techniques lacking refinement. A few showed promise, demonstrating agility or clever use of their abilities, but they were in the minority.


    Renard walked among the sparring pairs, offering sharp critiques and occasional nods of approval. "Don''t just swing blindly! Think about your opponent''s weaknesses!" he barked at one recruit. Turning to another, he added, "You''re wasting too much mana with every attack. Conserve your energy!"


    Asher watched, his sharp eyes picking up on every flaw and strength. Most of them rely on their ranks to carry them through a fight. They''ve been taught power equals victory. That mindset will get them killed against stronger enemies. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    When the sparring session ended, Renard clapped his hands together, drawing everyone''s attention. "Not bad for a first session," he said, though his tone made it clear he wasn''t particularly impressed. "But there''s a lot of room for improvement. Remember, out there, you won''t have time to make mistakes. You''ll either adapt, or you''ll die."


    He pointed toward a large obstacle course on the far side of the training ground. "Next up is endurance training. The course is designed to push you to your limits. You''ll face physical challenges, mana-draining traps, and illusions meant to test your focus. Finish it, and you''ll have proven you can handle the basics. Fail, and¡­ well, let''s just say you won''t be staying here for long."


    The recruits groaned, but none dared to voice their complaints. Renard''s sharp gaze dared anyone to protest.


    Asher stepped forward, his expression calm. "Do we run it individually or as a team?" he asked.


    Renard smirked. "Individually, for now. Later, we''ll test your ability to work as a unit."


    The recruits lined up at the starting point of the course, the tension palpable. One by one, they began the grueling trial. The course was brutal¡ªwalls of fire, pits of quicksand-like material, and rotating blades that demanded both agility and timing to avoid. Mana-sapping fields left even the more experienced recruits struggling to stay upright by the end.


    When it was Asher''s turn, the other recruits watched closely, eager to see how he would fare.


    He started at a steady pace, his movements smooth and precise. When faced with the walls of fire, he didn''t hesitate, using quick bursts of mana to shield himself as he passed through. The quicksand-like pits barely slowed him down, his powerful leaps carrying him effortlessly across. As for the rotating blades, his timing was impeccable, his movements almost dance-like as he weaved through them.


    By the time he reached the final stretch¡ªa series of mana-draining illusions designed to disorient and confuse¡ªhe hadn''t even broken a sweat. The illusions tried to show him horrifying images, but his iron will rendered them ineffective. He passed through without so much as a flinch.


    When he crossed the finish line, the recruits stared, some in awe, others in envy. Renard clapped slowly, a rare smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Impressive," Renard said, his voice carrying across the training ground. "You''ve set the bar high, Magnus. Let''s see if the rest of them can reach it."


    Asher said nothing, merely stepping aside to let the next recruit begin. Inside, he felt a flicker of satisfaction.


    As the day wore on, the recruits continued to tackle the obstacle course, some barely managing to cross the finish line, while others failed entirely. Each failure was met with sharp criticism from Renard, who showed no mercy in pointing out their flaws.


    "You''re not here to be coddled," Renard snapped at a panting recruit who had collapsed halfway through. "Out there, no one will care if you''re tired. Either you rise to the occasion or you die. Get up and try again!"


    The recruits who had completed the course sat off to the side, some nursing bruises and others silently fuming at Asher''s flawless performance. A group of noble-born recruits, still seething from earlier, whispered among themselves, their gazes frequently darting toward him.


    "Who does he think he is, showing us up like that?" one of them muttered.

 Chapter 126 Alpha Squad 17 II

    "Who does he think he is, showing us up like that?" one of them muttered.Another nodded, his tone bitter. "Just because he''s from the Magnus household doesn''t mean he''s better than us."


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "He''ll slip up eventually," a third recruit sneered. "No one''s perfect."


    Asher ignored the whispers, his attention focused elsewhere. He wasn''t here to make friends or to prove himself to them. His goal was far beyond their petty rivalries.


    When the last recruit stumbled across the finish line, Renard finally called an end to the session. "That''s enough for today," he announced. "Rest up. Tomorrow, we''ll be conducting combat drills. If you thought today was hard, you''re in for a rude awakening."


    The recruits groaned but nodded, dragging themselves toward the barracks. Asher followed, his expression calm as ever. Emily had already left earlier, leaving him to navigate the new environment on his own. He welcomed the solitude¡ªit gave him time to reflect and strategize.


    As he entered the barracks, a group of recruits blocked his path. It was the same group of nobles who had been glaring at him earlier. Their leader, a tall boy with dark hair and sharp features, stepped forward, a smug smirk on his face.


    "You think you''re something special, don''t you?" the boy said, his tone dripping with disdain. "Just because you''re from the Magnus family doesn''t mean you can look down on the rest of us."


    Asher met his gaze, unfazed. "I don''t recall saying anything to you," he replied evenly. "If you have a problem, that''s on you."


    The boy''s smirk faltered, replaced by a scowl. "You think you''re clever, don''t you?" he hissed. "Let''s see how clever you are in a fight."


    The others murmured in agreement, forming a loose circle around Asher. The tension in the air was palpable.


    Asher sighed, his expression bored. "If this is your way of proving something, then fine," he said, stepping forward. "But don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    The boy sneered. "Big talk for someone about to get humiliated."


    Before he could finish, Asher moved. In a blur of motion, he closed the distance, grabbing the boy''s arm and twisting it behind his back. The boy cried out in pain, his confidence crumbling in an instant. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other recruits froze, their bravado evaporating as they realized how quickly Asher had taken control of the situation.


    "I don''t have time for your games," Asher said coldly, his voice low and dangerous. "If you want to waste your energy on petty grudges, that''s your choice. But if you challenge me again, I won''t hold back."


    With that, he released the boy, who stumbled forward, clutching his arm. The group dispersed quickly, their earlier hostility replaced with fear and respect.


    Asher continued to his bunk, unbothered by the encounter. Let them hate me if they want, he thought. It doesn''t matter. My path is clear, and nothing will stand in my way.


    The tension in the barracks lingered long after the nobles retreated to their bunks, whispering among themselves in subdued voices. Asher ignored them, unpacking his belongings with quiet efficiency. His military-issued gear was spartan but sufficient¡ªa stark contrast to the opulence of his life in the Magnus household.


    The barracks soon quieted as the recruits settled in for the night. Asher sat on the edge of his cot, gazing out the narrow window at the stars above. His thoughts drifted to the challenges ahead¡ªcombat drills, the looming threats of the outer area, and the shadow of his family''s expectations. None of it daunted him, but he knew complacency was a death sentence in this world.


    Morning came abruptly, with the blaring of a horn that sent everyone scrambling out of their bunks. Asher was already awake, fully dressed and ready by the time Renard entered the barracks.


    "Move it, you lot!" Renard barked. "Drills start in ten minutes. If you''re late, you''ll wish you hadn''t woken up at all!"


    The recruits groaned but complied, rushing to form ranks outside. The early morning air was brisk, carrying a faint chill that prickled their skin. Renard paced in front of them, his sharp eyes scanning the group.


    "Today, we separate the soldiers from the fodder," Renard began. "You''ll be sparring with each other, and I expect nothing less than your best effort. Fail to meet my standards, and you''ll be reassigned to latrine duty for the foreseeable future."


    He smirked at their collective wince. "Pairs have been pre-assigned. When I call your name, step forward."


    The recruits stood at attention as Renard read from a list, pairing off fighters based on rank and skill level. Asher waited patiently, his expression neutral. When his name was finally called, Renard''s eyes lingered on him with a faint glimmer of amusement.


    "Asher Magnus, you''ll be sparring against Captain Liv."


    A ripple of shock ran through the group. Whispers broke out among the recruits, their disbelief palpable.


    "Against the captain? That''s not fair."


    "He''s going to get destroyed."


    "Serves him right, acting all high and mighty."


    Asher didn''t react to the murmurs, stepping forward with quiet confidence. Renard grinned, clearly enjoying the tension.


    "Let''s see if the so-called prodigy of the Magnus family can hold his own," Renard said, gesturing toward the sparring ring.


    Normally, Asher would have avoided a match like this, but the rules here restricted the use of mana, forcing everyone to rely solely on their natural skills and fighting techniques. Realizing this, Asher stepped forward with determination, silently using his system points to max out his combat proficiency, refining his techniques to perfection.


    "You''re impressive, Asher Magnus," Renard said, circling him. "But your overwhelming strength has likely made you neglect the finer aspects of combat technique. That''s why I''m fighting you under these conditions."


    Asher nodded silently, his expression unreadable. Poor Renard had no idea that Asher had just upgraded his skills to the level of a martial arts grandmaster. The match was no longer about proving himself¡ªit was about Asher testing how far he could push his newly honed abilities.

 Chapter 127 Vs Captain Renard

    The sparring ring fell silent as the other squad members gathered around, their curiosity piqued. Renard stepped forward with a calm, almost predatory confidence, his movements fluid and precise. He carried himself like a man who had honed every fiber of his being for battle. It was evident why he was a captain¡ªhis stance alone exuded authority and experience.Asher mirrored him, his posture straight, arms loose but ready. Though his system-enhanced fighting skills made him a martial arts grandmaster in technique, his E-rank body lacked the raw physical power and durability of an A-rank like Renard. This was a battle not just of skill, but of sheer physical superiority.


    Renard struck first, his movements a blur. A high kick aimed for Asher''s temple forced him to duck, but the follow-up punch landed squarely on his ribs. The impact reverberated through Asher''s body, sending him staggering back.


    "Fast," Asher muttered under his breath, wiping his mouth. Renard smirked.


    "Fast? I''m holding back," Renard replied, rushing in again. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher retaliated with a series of precise strikes, targeting Renard''s pressure points. Each move was executed flawlessly, a testament to his grandmaster-level technique. He landed a palm strike on Renard''s shoulder and pivoted to deliver a spinning kick aimed at his midsection. Renard grunted but barely flinched.


    "Not bad," Renard said, brushing off the attack like it was nothing. "But skill alone won''t cut it. Your body can''t keep up with me."


    Renard launched a powerful uppercut that Asher narrowly dodged. Even so, the force of the missed attack sent a gust of wind whipping past Asher''s face. Before he could recover, Renard closed the distance, his elbow crashing into Asher''s abdomen with crushing force. Asher gasped, his legs wobbling as he struggled to remain standing.


    "You see?" Renard said, stepping back to allow Asher a moment to collect himself. "This is why rank matters. No matter how skilled you are, you can''t make up for the difference in physical capability."


    Asher straightened up, his gaze steady despite the pain radiating through his body. He wasn''t one to give up easily. Summoning his resolve, he switched tactics, using his superior technique to weave around Renard''s strikes, landing glancing blows on exposed areas. His hits were precise but lacked the power to deal significant damage.


    Renard, however, was unrelenting. His movements grew faster and more aggressive, his strikes heavier. He swept Asher''s legs out from under him, sending him crashing to the ground. Before Asher could rise, Renard pressed his boot against Asher''s chest, pinning him.


    "It''s over," Renard said firmly, his voice tinged with respect. "You''ve got talent, Magnus, but you''re not ready to face someone like me."


    Asher stared up at him, breathing heavily. Despite his loss, there was no frustration in his eyes¡ªonly determination. This was a lesson he would not forget.


    Renard removed his foot and offered a hand. "Get stronger. With your potential, I want to see how you''ll fare next time."


    Asher took the hand and rose to his feet, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Next time, Captain, I won''t lose."


    The crowd around them murmured in admiration. Even in defeat, Asher had earned their respect with his skill and composure.


    Renard nodded as he walked away, heading back to his quarters. Once inside, he sighed in relief, leaning back in his chair. "Just what do they feed them in the Magnus family? How can he be so strong?" he mumbled, glancing at his hand, which was slightly red and sore. "If he were even B or C rank, I''d have lost that sparring match," he admitted to himself, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "It''s good for us anyway," he added with a smirk. "Those Metis bastards were getting cocky lately, flaunting their so-called pride. Now''s the time to remind them who''s in charge."


    Renard sat at his desk, picking up his pen as he began writing a detailed report about each member of his squad.


    Renard carefully jotted down his observations, his sharp mind analyzing each squad member''s strengths and weaknesses.


    Asher Magnus:


    Strengths: Exceptional combat instinct and mastery of martial techniques, despite being limited by his E-rank physique. Shows a willingness to adapt and learn quickly. Potential to be a game-changer in squad engagements.


    Weaknesses: Physical limitations due to current rank. Relies heavily on skill and tactics, which may falter against overwhelming force. Needs to develop better stamina for prolonged engagements.


    Renard paused, tapping the pen against the desk. "He''s a diamond in the rough," he muttered, then added, "but if he doesn''t push through his rank limitations soon, it might cost him."


    "But given he is Magnus and is graduate from World Academy , I guess I don''t have to worry about his progress" he mumbled as he closed his file.


    Renard worked his way down the list, assigning notes and potential training recommendations for each soldier. Most were competent but lacked Asher''s spark of genius. It irked him that someone so young, so raw, could still leave such an impression.


    After finishing the report, Renard leaned back with a sigh, staring at the ceiling. "If Magnus keeps this up, he''ll not only surpass me but make me look like a fool in front of the higher-ups." He chuckled bitterly. "Guess I''ll have to sharpen my own skills to keep up with the prodigy."


    As he closed the file, a faint knock sounded at the door. "Enter," he called.


    A messenger stepped in, saluting crisply. "Captain Renard, there''s a directive from command. A high-priority mission briefing is scheduled for tomorrow. You and your squad are to attend."


    Renard nodded. "Understood. Dismissed."


    As the door shut, Renard stood, stretching. "Looks like we''re about to see how this squad handles real danger," he mused. His gaze darkened. I hope the Magnus prodigy is ready. The battlefield shows no mercy.


    The next morning, the Alpha Squad gathered in the briefing room. The air was heavy with anticipation as Renard stood at the front, a tactical map projected behind him. Each member of the squad sat silently, their faces reflecting varying levels of curiosity, concern, and determination. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Renard cleared his throat, commanding their attention. "Listen up. Command has issued a high-priority mission. This isn''t a drill or some border patrol assignment. We''re moving into hostile territory¡ªenemy-controlled zones. The Metis forces have established a forward operating base deeper in the region, and we''re tasked with reconnaissance and sabotage."

 Chapter 128 First Squad mission

    Renard cleared his throat, commanding their attention. "Listen up. Command has issued a high-priority mission. This isn''t a drill or some border patrol assignment. We''re moving into hostile territory¡ªenemy-controlled zones. The Metis forces have established a forward operating base deeper in the region, and we''re tasked with reconnaissance and sabotage."The room tensed, but Asher remained calm, observing the map with a sharp gaze. The projected image displayed a heavily fortified area surrounded by jagged terrain and dense forests.


    "Our objective," Renard continued, "is to confirm enemy numbers, gather intel on their operations, and, if the opportunity arises, destroy their key resources. This mission is dangerous¡ªMetis forces in the area are estimated to range from C-rank soldiers to an A-rank commander. Failure is not an option."


    One soldier raised his hand hesitantly. "Captain, if they have an A-rank commander, how do we stand a chance with most of us being E or D rank?"


    Renard''s expression hardened. "That''s why I''m leading this mission. And it''s also why we have Magnus here." His eyes landed on Asher, and the squad turned to look at him.


    "Not him, someone else¡ªand she''s A-rank like me," Renard said, chuckling as he led the way, the squad following closely behind.


    "Asher is like you, an E-rank. How do you expect him to kill or defeat a B-rank? Maybe he can fight a C-rank, but not to the point where he could actually kill them," Renard said, glancing at Asher.


    Asher nodded in agreement, keeping his expression neutral.


    Though I can kill a C-rank, actually, he thought silently but refrained from voicing it. Instead, he mirrored their doubts outwardly, choosing not to expose the full extent of his abilities.


    Renard smirked. "Stay focused, Magnus. You''re here to observe and support, not take unnecessary risks."


    Asher simply nodded again, keeping his thoughts to himself.


    They soon reached a clearing where they encountered another squad. Leading them was an imposing woman with blue-tinged hair that seemed to flow like flames.


    "Folks, this is Myria Magnus, also known as the ''Blue Terror,''" Renard announced.


    Asher studied her carefully. She was beautiful, but what truly caught his attention was her title. In the Magnus family, elites were given the moniker "Terror" to signify their status. Asher himself was destined to earn the name Red Terror, but only if he reached S-rank or achieved a significant contribution to the world.


    So, she''s already earned the title of Blue Terror. That means she''s done something remarkable, Asher thought, his gaze sharpening.


    He recalled what the title signified: Blue Terror referred to the perfect integration of two powerful abilities¡ªthe Magnus family''s Blood Ruler and the Hellion family''s Blue Hell Flames. Together, they created a unique power, Blue Blood, combining the destructive heat and intensity of hellfire with the control and regeneration of blood manipulation.


    Renard stepped forward, shaking hands with Myria. "Good to see you again, Myria. It''s been a while since we last worked together."


    Myria gave a slight nod, her sharp gaze briefly landing on Asher. "And this one? The infamous Asher Magnus, I assume."


    Asher returned her look with a calm expression, silently acknowledging her observation. He knew this encounter would reveal much about his standing within the family and the military.


    Renard nodded as he addressed his squad. "We have a chance to test ourselves against some of the best from each squad," he said, gesturing toward another individual with a punk-style haircut. "Meet Herman Grish. He''s the best of Myria''s Squad, Alpha Squad 12. He''s a commoner, but he''s outperformed many noble family kids in his rank¡ªand yes, even some of mine," Renard added with a chuckle, clearly earning some grudging respect from his own squad.


    Myria nodded in agreement. "Herman has earned his place among us," she said with a sharp tone, silencing any skeptical murmurs. The members of her squad, mostly composed of nobles, gritted their teeth but remained quiet, while Herman smiled confidently, seemingly unfazed by their reactions. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher observed Herman carefully, nodding slightly before returning his gaze to Renard.


    Renard cleared his throat and continued. "Today, Myria and I will oversee the mission personally. As for the rest of you, you''ll form teams of five and take on the Metis targets in team combat¡ªfive versus one. I believe you can handle that," he said with a confident grin.


    Both squads murmured affirmations, nodding their heads as they prepared for the challenge ahead.


    Renard then added, "But Asher and Herman will work as a team of two versus one." He glanced at both Asher and Herman before continuing.


    Myria smirked and interjected, "Relax, we''ll take care of the B-rank ones ourselves, leaving only the C-ranks for you to fight." She paused, observing the confused expressions on some of their faces. "What''s the matter? Did you expect a leisurely mission? This is your chance to prove yourselves."


    The squads quickly straightened up, understanding the gravity of the challenge. Asher and Herman exchanged glances, a mutual acknowledgment of the test they were about to face.


    "Now, go on and form your teams," Renard and Myria said as both squads dispersed to organize themselves. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher, on the other hand, approached Herman, who was also making his way toward him. Asher extended his hand for a handshake, and Herman clasped it firmly as he sized Asher up.


    "My ability is Red Lightning Blood," Asher said, introducing himself plainly.


    Herman nodded and replied, "My ability is called Amplifier. I can enhance anything¡ªstrength, speed, durability, or even magical power¡ªdepending on what I focus on." He gestured to the futuristic weapon strapped to his wrist. "And this," he added with a grin, "isn''t just any gun. It uses Gamma energy technology, not traditional gunpowder."


    " so you can expect heavy firepower from me" he said smiling as Asher nodded.


    Asher''s eyes flicked to the device, a sleek, sci-fi-inspired gun with glowing blue etchings running along its barrel. "Interesting," Asher commented, his tone neutral but intrigued.


    Herman smirked. "It''s my trump card. But I don''t rely on it alone. I''ve taken down plenty of opponents with just my hands."

 Chapter 129 First Squad mission II

    Asher and Herman stood side by side, observing the bustling squads as they prepared. Herman glanced at Asher, noting the calm confidence in his demeanor. Despite being an E-rank, Asher''s aura made it hard to dismiss him."So, how do you want to play this?" Herman asked, his tone curious but slightly skeptical.


    Asher crossed his arms and replied, "You focus on amplifying our synergy. I''ll handle direct combat. Use your ability to boost my attacks and cover for my weaknesses."


    Herman raised an eyebrow. "You''re not planning on holding back, are you? Even with my Amplifier, an E-rank body will struggle against C-rank opponents."


    Asher smirked faintly. "Let''s just say I have a few surprises."


    Before Herman could question further, Renard''s voice boomed across the field. "Squads, fall in! You''re moving out!"


    The teams began forming up and heading toward their designated positions in the training grounds. Asher and Herman followed, their expressions serious as they approached the Metis combat zone. This section was designed for realistic simulations of enemy invasions, with dense, rocky terrain and minimal cover.


    Myria and Renard stood on a raised platform, observing the proceedings. Myria''s sharp blue eyes tracked Asher and Herman as they moved. She leaned toward Renard. "You sure putting those two together is a good idea?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renard chuckled. "Trust me. Herman''s a wild card, and Asher... Well, you''ve seen how he holds his ground. This pairing might surprise even us."


    Myria''s lips curled into a faint smile. "We''ll see."


    Asher and Herman''s target¡ªa C-rank Metis soldier¡ªemerged from the simulated forest. The figure was humanoid but augmented with chitinous armor, glowing red eyes, and a vicious-looking blade for an arm. Its movement was swift and deliberate, giving off an air of menace.


    "Time to see what you''ve got," Herman muttered, activating his Amplifier. A faint blue aura surrounded him, and Asher immediately felt a surge in his body¡ªstrength, speed, and reaction time all heightened.


    The Metis soldier lunged toward them, its blade slicing through the air. Asher sidestepped gracefully, the amplified boost making his movements sharper. He retaliated with a precise strike aimed at the creature''s joint, forcing it to stagger.


    Herman, meanwhile, provided cover fire with his energy gun, the amplified blasts striking with enough force to keep the Metis off balance.


    "You''re faster than I expected," Herman admitted, firing another shot. "But it won''t go down easy."


    "I know," Asher replied, his eyes narrowing. "Time to test something."


    He activated his Red Lightning Blood ability, crackling red energy coursing through his veins and concentrating in his strikes. His movements became a blur as he closed the distance with the Metis soldier.


    With a flurry of lightning-enhanced strikes, Asher targeted weak points in the Metis''s armor. The creature screeched as it began to falter, but it wasn''t defeated yet. It adapted quickly, its blade arm transforming into a shield to block Asher''s blows.


    "Focus its defenses," Asher called out to Herman.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Got it!" Herman adjusted his aim, sending a powerful amplified blast toward the Metis''s shield arm. The impact shattered the shield, leaving the creature vulnerable. Asher seized the opportunity, delivering a final, electrified punch to its core. The Metis soldier collapsed, defeated.


    "These Metis sure are bastards," Asher said as he read through the report on their kind. Normally, the Metis race was a humanoid species, just a bit stronger than humans, and most of them had illusion-type abilities of various ranks. However, these particular Metis soldiers were abominations. They enhanced their lower-ranked abilities by combining their genes with those of other monsters.


    Like the one they had just killed¡ªit had definitely been combined with an insectoid creature.


    "That''s why we can''t let our world fall into their hands," Herman said, his voice firm. Asher nodded in agreement, his expression serious as they moved forward. Meanwhile, Renard and Myria had already taken care of the A and B-rankers of this Metis outpost. Now, they hovered mid-air, keeping a watchful eye on the squad members below, ready to intervene if necessary.


    The remaining C-rank Metis were spread out across the battlefield, their abominable forms a constant reminder of the genetic tampering they had undergone. Each squad member was engaged in intense combat, working together to bring down these formidable foes. Despite the challenge, they fought with determination, their training and teamwork evident in every coordinated attack.


    **


    The battlefield was a chaotic but mesmerizing scene, alive with the clash of powers and strategies. Each squad moved as a single, cohesive unit, their individual talents blending into a symphony of combat that met the monstrous Metis abominations head-on. Every strike, every maneuver, showcased the relentless training and ingenuity they had developed to survive.


    Clara''s hands wove intricate patterns in the air, summoning a whip of water from the surrounding moisture. The liquid weapon struck with deadly precision, coiling around the scorpion-like legs of the Metis hybrid and yanking it off balance.


    "Now!" she shouted, her voice carrying over the din.


    Jared responded instantly, slamming his fists into the ground. The earth trembled under his control, rising into jagged spikes that drove into the Metis'' underbelly. The creature hissed, its tail whipping forward, only for Nina to intercept. A blur of motion, she danced just out of reach, her daggers flashing in coordinated strikes as gusts of wind propelled her forward and back like a phantom.


    Reed stood further back, his hands crackling with electricity. A bolt of lightning arced from his fingertips, slamming into the Metis and leaving it paralyzed. The creature thrashed weakly, its exoskeleton steaming from the heat of the blast.


    "Keep pushing!" Reed yelled.


    Behind them, Shira''s hands glowed faintly with healing energy. A wounded Jared retreated for a moment, his torn arm bathed in her restorative light before he charged back into the fray. Together, they overwhelmed the grotesque hybrid¡ªa fusion of human and scorpion¡ªand ended its threat with a thunderous strike of Reed''s lightning that shattered its armored tail.


    "These squad members are made up of pure elemental ability users," Renard said as Myria observed the teams in action.


    "They''ve got good synergy," she remarked, and Renard nodded in agreement.


    They then turned their attention to another remarkable team.


    "These ones sure know how to enjoy themselves," Renard chuckled, watching as the team cleverly used illusions against a race already known for their innate illusion abilities.

 Chapter 130 First Squad Mission III

    Zara''s laughter echoed eerily as shimmering duplicates of her team materialized, surrounding the wolf-like Metis with insect wings. The abomination snarled in frustration, its claws slicing through empty air as it lunged at illusions."Keep it confused," Hiro said, his eyes glowing with telekinetic focus. With a sharp gesture, he lifted a chunk of rubble and sent it hurtling into the Metis'' side.


    Elena followed up, her shadowy tendrils wrapping around the creature, obscuring its vision and pinning its wings. "It''s blind now¡ªMarcus!" she called.


    Flames roared to life in Marcus'' hands as he unleashed a torrent of fire. The blue flames seared through the Metis'' tough exterior, leaving cracks in its natural armor. Zara''s illusions circled closer, keeping it distracted as Marcus stepped forward, intensifying the heat.


    Finn''s bowstring hummed as he took aim, his enhanced sight picking out a weak spot in the Metis'' neck. The explosive-tipped arrow flew true, embedding itself before detonating in a fiery burst that left the creature lifeless.


    "Another good team," Myria nodded, observing their performance as she made a note of their capabilities. Their role wasn''t only to guide the team but also to identify and perfect eminent talents for the ongoing war effort.


    Hearing Myria, Renard looked at the team she was observing and nodded. "They really are good," he said as he watched them.


    Kai grinned as he dodged a swipe from a hulking Metis that resembled a beetle. "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, before planting his feet and delivering a thunderous punch to its midsection. The force sent the creature skidding back, crashing into a tree.


    Lena darted in next, her twin blades flashing as she sliced through the gaps in its armor. Her movements were a blur, the Metis unable to track her as she left shallow but numerous wounds in her wake.


    Tasha, standing at a distance, gestured with both hands. The metallic shards hovering around her shot forward, piercing the Metis from multiple angles. The creature screeched in pain, its acidic spray deflected mid-air by Tasha''s magnetic barrier.


    Eli smirked as he froze the acidic spray, creating a wall of ice between the Metis and his teammates. With a flick of his hand, he summoned a barrage of icicles that rained down on the creature.


    Finally, Vera stomped the ground, the seismic wave rippling outward and destabilizing the Metis. It staggered, leaving it vulnerable for Kai to charge forward and deliver the finishing blow, smashing its head with a forceful strike.


    "These idiots," Renard muttered, shifting his eyes from one team to another. Not all teams were performing well; among the exceptional ones were a few struggling groups who needed to be saved from time to time.


    Renard''s gaze lingered on one team in particular, struggling against their Metis opponent. They were disorganized, with mismatched tactics and hesitation in their movements. One member, a young man with a sword, seemed to be struggling to control his swings, leaving openings for the Metis to exploit. Another, a woman with fire abilities, was too focused on blasting her way through, neglecting her teammates'' safety.


    Renard''s brow furrowed. "They''ll need guidance, or they''ll fail," he said under his breath, watching as the squad was forced to regroup.


    Myria, standing next to him, didn''t need to say much. Her sharp eyes scanned the battlefield, already formulating a plan. "We''ll give them a few more minutes. If they can''t pull it together, we''ll step in."


    Renard nodded. "But it shouldn''t get to that point. They''re supposed to be trained soldiers, not rookies. I don''t have time to babysit them." His words were harsh, but he knew that every second counted in these battles.


    The squad faltered once again as the Metis monster lunged toward their weakest link. Renard didn''t wait any longer. He raised his hand, signaling to the squad leaders at the top of the outpost.


    Moments later, a signal rang out. Myria, with her Blue Blood abilities, was already on her way, soaring toward the field to intervene. Renard sighed. "Hopefully, a little intervention will remind them of what they''re capable of."


    As Myria swooped in, the squad members immediately realized they had help. She landed between them and the Metis, her presence alone intimidating enough to draw the creature''s attention. With a fierce wave of her hand, a blast of hellish blue flames erupted, cutting through the Metis'' defenses and forcing it back. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    The squad quickly adjusted, now following her lead. Their movements became more fluid, more coordinated, as they adapted to the new threat in front of them.


    Renard watched from above, arms crossed. "That should be enough to get them back on track. They just need a little guidance from the top."


    Myria returned to his side, wiping the sweat from her brow. "They''ll be fine now. Sometimes, that push is all they need."


    Renard gave a sharp nod. "Good. But next time, they better step up on their own."


    "Relax, if we had all people like Asher and Herman, the war would have ended long ago," Myria said, as Renard relaxed and nodded.


    "Yeah, you''re right," he replied.


    As the Metis opponent fell to the ground, defeated by Myria''s intervention and the squad''s newfound coordination, Renard finally allowed himself a small smile. He turned to Myria. "I can''t say I''m impressed by their initial performance, but they''ll get there eventually."


    Myria, her arms still crackling with the faint remnants of blue flames, nodded. "It''s all about learning how to lead in the heat of battle. Some of them are raw, but they have potential. They just need the right guidance."


    Renard''s gaze shifted back to the other squads. He observed their ongoing battles with intense focus. "If they want to survive the real wars, they can''t rely on intervention every time. They need to learn quickly, adapt, and grow stronger." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Myria''s eyes narrowed as she surveyed the battlefield. "That''s true. But in times like this, a little nudge can save lives. We''ve all been there."

 Chapter 131 Mission Complete

    As the last Metis fell in the outpost, the teams regrouped, their exhaustion evident but overshadowed by the sense of accomplishment. Both squads converged at the center of the battlefield, their weapons sheathed and their abilities finally at rest. Renard and Myria descended from their vantage point, their commanding presence drawing everyone''s attention.Renard clapped his hands, signaling for silence. "Good work, everyone," he began, his voice firm but not unkind. "You all did well, but let me be clear¡ªthere''s room for improvement. Most of you met expectations, but there were some exceptions."


    He paused, his gaze scanning the gathered soldiers. "Two or three teams stood out, showing exceptional coordination and skill," he said, nodding towards the squads in question. "You''ve earned your recognition today. Keep up the good work, and you''ll be the backbone of this war effort."


    Myria stepped forward, her sharp eyes sweeping over the group. "However," she added, her tone steely, "some of you clearly need to rethink your strategies. This was a controlled mission, but on a real battlefield, there''s no room for sloppy mistakes. Take this as a lesson¡ªimprove or get left behind."


    The squads murmured among themselves, some visibly relieved, others stiff with embarrassment.


    Renard softened slightly. "For now, rest and recover. We''ll debrief in an hour. Until then, regroup and prepare for the next mission. Dismissed."


    They all returned to their respective quarters, retreating into the solace of their own spaces. The exhaustion from the battle weighed heavily on most of them, and many fell into a deep sleep almost immediately. However, a few chose to stay awake, their minds restless as they replayed the mission in their heads, analyzing the mistakes they had made. Determined to improve, they silently vowed to be better prepared for the next challenge.


    Amid the general air of recovery, a quiet buzz of newfound respect and curiosity filled the squads. The recent mission had brought to light talents and potential that some had previously underestimated. Subtle glances and quiet nods were exchanged in the halls, marking a shift in dynamics. For some, bonds were strengthened; for others, rivalries were quietly forged.


    In the far corner of one of the quarters, Asher sat on his bunk, his eyes closed as he meditated. Herman, seated nearby, tinkered with his plasma weapon, muttering about adjustments he could make for more precision. Their silence was comfortable, a reflection of the trust they had built during the battle.


    Meanwhile, Renard and Myria, in their private chambers, reviewed the day''s events. Myria leaned back, sipping a cup of tea, while Renard pored over reports, his brow furrowed. "We''ve got a mix of potential and recklessness," he remarked. "But I''ll admit, some of them surprised me today." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Myria smirked. "That''s the nature of war. Adversity brings out the best¡ªand sometimes the worst¡ªin people. Let''s see who rises to the occasion."


    The night deepened, and the base slowly settled into a stillness, with only the occasional murmur or distant footsteps breaking the silence.


    The next morning brought a sharp contrast to the quiet night before. The base buzzed with activity as squads prepared for the next phase of operations. Each team gathered in their respective corners, discussing strategies and exchanging feedback. The air was filled with the sounds of clanking weapons, hushed murmurs, and occasional bursts of laughter, as camaraderie grew stronger after the shared trials.


    Asher and Herman stood near the training grounds, observing a new batch of recruits sparring under the watchful eye of an instructor. Herman leaned in slightly. "Look at them, all fresh and eager. They don''t even know what they''re stepping into."


    Asher nodded thoughtfully. "That''s the point of this. We didn''t know either, back when we started. It''s the only way to learn¡ªto face it head-on."


    Renard appeared nearby, holding a clipboard with a list of names. "You two," he called, motioning them over. "I need you to evaluate the recruits. We''re short on time, and we need to know who''s ready for real combat."


    Herman grinned. "Is this your way of saying we''re the favorites now, Captain?"


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Renard rolled his eyes but smirked. "Don''t let it get to your head. You two barely scraped through yesterday without me and Myria stepping in."


    Myria approached, her sharp gaze sweeping over the grounds. "He''s right. Don''t get complacent. There''s no room for arrogance in this war. Speaking of which," she handed a folder to Renard, "new intelligence. We''ve located another Metis outpost¡ªlarger than the last. We''ll need every available squad."


    Renard''s expression turned serious as he scanned the contents of the folder. "Understood. I''ll brief the teams after lunch. This one''s going to push them harder than anything they''ve faced before."


    Myria turned to Asher and Herman. "If either of you are hiding reserves of strength or strategy, now would be the time to let it out. This isn''t just another skirmish¡ªit''s the start of something much bigger."


    Asher''s jaw tightened. He exchanged a glance with Herman, who gave a curt nod. "We''ll be ready," Asher said firmly.


    The rest of the day was spent in preparation. Teams sharpened weapons, polished strategies, and fortified their resolve. The atmosphere in the base shifted¡ªit was no longer the cautious optimism of a small victory but the tense anticipation of a looming storm.


    When the briefing finally came, Renard stood before the assembled squads, his voice carrying weight. "Listen up. This isn''t just a mission; it''s a turning point. If we succeed, we''ll cripple the Metis in this region. If we fail..." He paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in. "Failure isn''t an option. We leave at dawn."


    The squads dispersed, their faces a mixture of determination and trepidation. Asher lingered near the map table, studying the layout of the outpost. Myria approached, her expression unreadable. "You''ve got the instincts of a leader, Asher," she said quietly. "Don''t waste them. Your squadmates look to you more than you realize."


    He looked up, meeting her gaze. "I''m not trying to lead, Myria. I just want to survive."


    She smiled faintly. "Sometimes, that''s all a leader needs to want."

 Chapter 132 Next Mission

    As the squads dispersed to prepare for the mission, Asher headed back to his quarters, his mind occupied with strategies for the upcoming battle. However, he couldn''t ignore the subtle shift in the way people looked at him since the last mission. Whispers followed him, and squad members who previously saw him as just another recruit now gave him nods of acknowledgment, some even saluting.He brushed it off as battlefield camaraderie, but the truth was more complicated. The Magnus name carried weight, and Myria''s open approval of him hadn''t gone unnoticed. To be acknowledged by one of the elite¡ªthe Blue Terror herself¡ªwas practically a badge of honor in their world.


    Inside the training grounds, Asher noticed Myria observing him with her sharp, discerning gaze as she sparred with a few elite members of her squad. She fought with a fluidity that was almost hypnotic, her blue flames dancing around her with precision and control, a stark reminder of her title.


    When she finished, she strode over to him, her expression unreadable. "You''ve been attracting attention," she said bluntly, crossing her arms.


    Asher raised an eyebrow. "Can''t say I''ve noticed. I''ve been too busy trying to stay alive."


    Myria smirked. "Humility is a nice touch, but don''t overdo it. People are starting to expect more from you. Being a Magnus means more eyes on you¡ªmore pressure, more responsibility."


    "I didn''t ask for that," Asher replied evenly.


    "No one asks for it," she said, her tone softening slightly. "But it''s there. And I wouldn''t waste my time training someone who didn''t have the potential to rise to it."


    The weight of her words settled over him. Myria wasn''t one to give compliments lightly, and her acknowledgment carried an unspoken challenge. Rise to the expectations or be crushed under them.


    Herman appeared, casually leaning against the wall nearby. "Wow, the Blue Terror personally mentoring the Red Magnus? Didn''t think I''d live to see the day," he teased with a grin.


    Myria shot him a withering glare. "Don''t get cocky, Herman. You''re still just a support specialist."


    "Amplifier specialist," Herman corrected, unfazed. "And hey, if Asher here gets special treatment, maybe it''ll rub off on me."


    Asher shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips despite himself. "You''re already riding my coattails, Herman. Don''t push it."


    Myria watched the exchange silently, then turned to leave. "Get some rest, both of you. Tomorrow''s going to be brutal."


    Both of them nodded as they saluted her as she was leaving.


    The next morning came faster than expected. Asher barely got any sleep, his mind replaying Myria''s words over and over. By the time he made his way to the assembly grounds, he felt a familiar mixture of nerves and determination settling in his chest.


    The squads were lined up, their gear polished and ready. Renard stood at the front, his sharp gaze sweeping over the soldiers. Myria was beside him, her presence commanding without the need for words. The faint glow of her blue flames danced subtly at her fingertips, a constant reminder of the power she held.


    Asher fell in line beside Herman, who looked unusually focused for once.


    "Didn''t sleep, did you?" Herman asked, adjusting the strap of his weapon.


    "Does it show?" Asher replied, stifling a yawn.


    "A little. But don''t worry, you''ll be too busy dodging death to feel tired," Herman quipped with a grin. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Renard''s voice boomed across the assembly grounds, cutting through the murmur of conversations. "Listen up! Today''s mission is a coordinated strike on a key Metis outpost. Intelligence suggests their leadership has regrouped after yesterday''s defeat. This will be tougher, smarter, and deadlier."


    He paused, his gaze locking on each soldier as if daring them to show weakness. "This isn''t just about survival. It''s about sending a message. They''re not safe, not even in their strongholds."


    Myria stepped forward, her voice colder but no less commanding. "Each team will have specific objectives. Failures won''t just cost lives¡ªthey''ll cost momentum in this war. Don''t make us regret putting faith in you."


    Her eyes landed briefly on Asher, a flicker of expectation passing between them before she moved on. Asher straightened his stance, the weight of her unspoken challenge pressing on him again.


    Renard continued, outlining the teams and their tasks. Asher and Herman were paired again, their objective to infiltrate a heavily guarded section of the outpost and disable a critical energy source powering the Metis'' defensive systems. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stealth is key for you two," Renard said, pointing at them. "You''ll be deep in enemy territory with limited support. Get in, disable the target, and get out. If you get caught, you won''t last long. Understood?"


    "Understood," Asher replied firmly, while Herman gave a confident nod.


    As the squads prepared to move out, Herman nudged Asher. "You know, for a guy who keeps saying he didn''t ask for this, you sure look like you''re ready to conquer the world."


    Asher smirked, a flicker of red lightning sparking at his fingertips. "Let''s start with one outpost at a time."


    The squads moved silently through the dense forest surrounding the Metis outpost, the only sounds being the faint rustling of leaves and the soft crunch of boots against the ground. The tension was palpable, every soldier hyper-aware of their surroundings. Asher and Herman kept to the rear of their assigned group, their objective requiring them to break off once they reached the perimeter.


    Asher''s thoughts were sharp, focused entirely on the task at hand. Myria''s unyielding gaze from earlier still lingered in his mind, a constant reminder that this mission wasn''t just about the war¡ªit was about proving himself.


    Herman tapped him on the shoulder, snapping him back to the present. "We''re close. Time to split off."


    Renard''s voice crackled faintly in their comms. "Herman, Asher, you''re up. Keep it clean."


    "Got it," Herman replied before glancing at Asher. "You ready for this?"


    Asher nodded, his face calm but his blood thrumming with anticipation. "Let''s move."


    The two broke away from the main group, slipping into the shadows of the thick foliage. The outpost loomed ahead, its towering walls constructed from a strange blend of organic and metallic material that pulsed faintly with energy. The eerie glow from within cast long shadows across the forest floor.

 Chapter 133 Stealth Mission

    The two broke away from the main group, slipping into the dense shadows of the thick foliage surrounding the outpost. The towering walls of the Metis structure loomed ahead, an unnatural fusion of organic and metallic material that seemed almost alive. Pulses of faint, eerie light emanated from the structure, casting long, flickering shadows across the forest floor. The air was thick with tension, every sound amplified in the stillness.Asher crouched low behind a fallen tree, his sharp eyes scanning for movement. Beside him, Herman activated a small device on his wrist, projecting a holographic map of the outpost. The map displayed their route to the energy core¡ªa heavily guarded chamber at the heart of the structure.


    "The core should be here," Herman said in a hushed voice, pointing to the glowing mark on the map. "We''ll need to sneak past multiple patrols and disable a few security systems. Shouldn''t be too bad."


    Asher shot him a look, one brow raised. "You say that like this place isn''t crawling with Metis soldiers."


    Herman smirked. "Where''s the thrill if it''s too easy?"


    Without another word, they began their infiltration. Asher led the way, his movements fluid and silent, his senses heightened by years of training and his Sanguine Supreme ability. The aura suppression it granted was invaluable here, rendering him nearly undetectable to the Metis'' innate ability to sense energy signatures. Herman followed closely, his Amplifier ability subtly dimming the ambient light around them and muffling their movements further.


    The first checkpoint loomed ahead¡ªa pair of Metis guards stationed near a narrow corridor. The guards were grotesque amalgamations of human and insect, their forms warped by the experiments that created them. One had bulging compound eyes and sharp mandibles, while the other''s arms were encased in thick chitinous armor, ending in razor-sharp claws.


    Asher motioned for Herman to stop and leaned in close, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll take the one on the left."


    Herman nodded, silently drawing his plasma whip. Its faint hum was nearly imperceptible, a testament to his precise control over his enhancements.


    Asher moved first, his Sanguine Supreme shrouding him in near-invisibility. His steps were so silent that the guard didn''t even flinch as he approached. With lightning-quick precision, he struck, his fist crackling with faint red energy. The punch landed directly on the guard''s midsection, the surge of lightning disrupting its internal systems. The creature convulsed and collapsed without a sound.


    Simultaneously, Herman lashed out with his whip, the plasma coil wrapping around the second guard''s neck. With a quick, controlled flick, he delivered a surge of energy, severing the creature''s head cleanly. The body slumped to the ground, lifeless.


    "Clean," Herman murmured, retracting his whip.


    "Don''t get too comfortable," Asher replied, his eyes scanning the corridor ahead. "We''re just getting started."


    They moved deeper into the outpost, each step deliberate and measured. Herman''s Amplifier ability extended their stealth, dulling the glow of the walls and masking the faint sounds of their breathing. They passed through narrow corridors and open chambers, avoiding patrols with a combination of precise timing and Asher''s aura suppression.


    At one point, they encountered a group of Metis soldiers stationed near a control terminal. Asher paused, his crimson eyes narrowing. He reached out with his Sanguine Supreme, sensing the faint energy signatures emanating from the soldiers. Carefully, he manipulated their auras, creating a subtle disruption that made them momentarily disoriented.


    "Now," Asher whispered, gesturing for Herman to move.


    They slipped past the guards undetected, the faint hum of the terminal masking their movements. Once they were out of earshot, Herman let out a quiet breath. "You''re really showing off tonight." Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Focus," Asher said, though there was a hint of a smirk on his face.


    Finally, they reached the chamber housing the energy core. The room was massive, its walls lined with pulsating veins of glowing material. At the center stood the core, a towering construct radiating a strange, rhythmic hum that resonated in Asher''s bones.


    Herman knelt near the control panel, pulling out a set of tools. "This''ll take a few minutes. Cover me."


    Asher nodded, positioning himself near the entrance. He reached out with his ability, extending the suppression field to cloak both of them. The hum of the core seemed louder now, each second stretching into an eternity.


    Just as Herman bypassed the final lock, Asher caught the faint sound of approaching footsteps. He tensed, his senses honing in on the squad of Metis soldiers making their way toward the chamber.


    "We''ve got company," Asher whispered, his voice calm despite the tension. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stall them," Herman replied, not looking up. "I just need another thirty seconds."


    Asher melted into the shadows, his aura invisible, his movements utterly silent. The first soldier entered the room, its insect-like eyes scanning for intruders. Asher struck from behind, a precise blow to the neck disrupting its systems. The creature crumpled silently, its companions none the wiser.


    One by one, Asher took them down, each strike precise and efficient. The last soldier paused, its head tilting as if sensing something was off. Before it could react, Asher was behind it, his hand crackling with faint red energy as he delivered the final blow.


    "All done," Herman announced, standing up and dusting off his hands. "Let''s get out of here."


    Asher nodded, leading the way back through the labyrinthine corridors. The outpost was eerily quiet now, their path clear. They slipped back into the forest, the faint glow of the outpost fading behind them.


    "Mission accomplished," Herman said, a satisfied grin on his face.


    Asher didn''t reply, his focus already shifting to the next challenge.


    There were over thirty members of the Metis race standing in front of them, a mix of grotesque Chimeras and one seemingly normal Metis leading the group. The leader''s aura radiated with a palpable intensity, clearly marking him as a B-rank combatant.


    "So, you''re the rats that sneaked inside, huh?" he said, his voice dripping with disdain as his sharp eyes locked onto Asher and Herman.

 Chapter 134 Fight

    Asher and Herman exchanged a quick glance, their expressions sharpening. They both knew the situation had escalated beyond stealth¡ªthe inevitable, harsh combat was about to begin, and Its going to be hard fight as this normal Metis means he is awakened with a powerful rank Illusion ability."I''ll take care of the leader. Just amplify my speed and strength," Asher said, his tone resolute.


    Herman nodded. "Got it," he replied, patting Asher on the back. Asher felt a surge of energy coursing through him, his body vibrating with newfound power.


    "I also amplified your endurance also," Herman added with a grin before turning his attention to the 29 Metis Chimeras. His focus was sharp, ready to intercept any who tried to overwhelm them.


    Asher wasted no time, rushing toward the Metis leader like a lightning bolt.


    "Amuse me, human," the Metis leader taunted, vanishing in an instant, only to reappear behind Asher. But Asher had anticipated the move. He activated his Sanguine Supreme ability, sending a burst of crimson energy that illuminated his path like a deadly beacon. The blood-red glow coiled around him, making his movements almost impossible to follow.


    Meanwhile, Herman faced the Chimeras, using his Amplifier ability to create calculated openings. He dimmed their auras to confuse their senses and amplified his plasma whip to strike with brutal precision. One Chimera lunged at him from the side, but Herman pivoted gracefully, using the whip to sever its clawed arm before delivering a final strike to its neck.


    Asher clashed with the Metis leader, trading blows at blinding speed. The leader''s taunts became more frustrated as Asher evaded or countered each attack, his amplified strength allowing him to meet the Metis'' power head-on. The air crackled with energy as Asher''s red lightning surged around them, each strike leaving deep scorch marks on the ground.


    Amid the chaos, one of the Chimeras attempted to sneak up behind Asher, but Herman intercepted it, sending a shockwave of amplified plasma that incinerated the creature mid-charge. "Watch your back, Asher!" Herman shouted, his voice sharp.


    "I''m fine!" Asher replied without breaking stride, his eyes locked on the leader. He feinted left, then delivered a devastating uppercut laced with crimson lightning, the impact sending the leader skidding back several meters. Asher didn''t let up, closing the distance instantly to follow up with another strike.


    Herman, now outnumbered but holding his ground, amplified his agility, weaving through the enemy ranks while his whip flicked out like a serpent, incapacitating Chimera after Chimera. "You better finish that guy soon!" Herman called out, sweat glistening on his brow as he dodged another clawed strike.


    Asher smirked. "Working on it!" He focused, channeling the full force of his Sanguine Supreme into one arm. The crimson energy swirled violently as he lunged forward, his fist glowing brighter than ever. The Metis leader''s eyes widened just before the blow connected, a thunderous impact ripping through the air. The leader was thrown back, crashing into the outpost wall with a deafening roar.


    The remaining Chimeras hesitated, their confidence faltering as they saw their leader struggling to rise. Herman seized the opportunity, unleashing a final amplified wave of plasma that swept through the remaining foes, leaving the battlefield silent save for the crackle of dissipating energy.


    Asher exhaled, wiping blood from his knuckles as he turned to Herman. "All clear?"


    Herman grinned. "All clear. You?"


    Asher glanced at the crumpled form of the Metis leader, now unconscious and battered. "Taken care of."


    The two exchanged a nod but then suddenly, crunching sound came, as Asher looked back and saw, metis leader injecting himself with something, and then he stood up, acting weirdly as his Normal hands broke and two scythe like came out of his hands, he is changing into Chimera now.


    The Metis leader stood tall, his aura an oppressive wave of malice and strength. His hybrid form was monstrous yet refined¡ªchitinous armor covered his body, and elongated limbs ended in razor-sharp claws. His eyes glowed a sinister green, and two insect-like wings on his back hummed faintly, ready to propel him in an instant.


    "You dared to force me into this," the Metis sneered, flexing his claws. "though, I have to say, this is quite the power. This should be amusing."


    Asher didn''t waste time on words, rushing forward with lightning-infused speed. Herman amplified his strength, speed, and endurance in an instant, ensuring Asher could handle the ferocity of what was coming. The clash began with Asher''s fist colliding against the Metis'' claw. The shockwave of the impact sent dust and debris flying in every direction. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader was fast¡ªfaster than Asher had anticipated. In the blink of an eye, the Metis vanished and reappeared behind him, swinging his claws in a deadly arc. Asher ducked just in time, countering with an uppercut charged with red lightning. The strike landed, forcing the Metis back a few steps, but the chitinous armor absorbed most of the blow.


    "Not bad," the Metis growled, smirking. "But you''ll need more than that to harm me."


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    The leader retaliated with a rapid series of strikes, his claws cutting through the air with terrifying precision. Asher dodged and blocked as best he could, but one slash grazed his side, leaving a shallow wound. The pain seared, but he gritted his teeth and stayed focused.


    "Asher! Focus on his openings!" Herman shouted, lashing his plasma whip to drive the Metis back for a moment. The leader''s wings buzzed, and he soared into the air to evade Herman''s strike.


    Herman didn''t let up. Amplifying the range of his whip, he lashed it upward, forcing the Metis to zigzag midair to avoid the crackling energy. Meanwhile, Asher leapt up with incredible speed, using the distraction to close the gap.


    The Metis noticed and twisted midair, bringing his claws down in a heavy swipe. Asher barely managed to parry with his arm coated in crimson energy, but the force sent him crashing back to the ground, creating a crater beneath him.


    "Asher!" Herman called out, lashing his whip again. This time, he aimed for the leader''s wings, successfully severing one. The Metis snarled in pain and rage, landing heavily on the ground.

 Chapter 135 Fight II

    "Asher!" Herman called out, lashing his whip again. This time, he aimed for the leader''s wings, successfully severing one. The Metis snarled in pain and rage, landing heavily on the ground."You''ll pay for that," the Metis growled, focusing his glowing eyes on Herman. He rushed forward, his speed blurring as he aimed a claw straight for Herman''s chest.


    Herman braced himself, amplifying his defense just in time to block the attack with his whip, though the force sent him skidding backward. "Asher, now''s your chance!"


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher, still recovering from the earlier blow, surged forward with renewed determination. His Sanguine Supreme ability activated fully, the crimson glow around him intensifying. He feinted left, drawing the Metis'' attention, then pivoted right and delivered a devastating punch to the leader''s side. The red lightning discharged on impact, causing a crack to appear in the chitin armor.


    The Metis roared, swinging wildly at Asher, who ducked and weaved through the onslaught. Each strike was closer than the last, one claw grazing Asher''s shoulder, another narrowly missing his head. Asher retaliated with rapid punches, each one striking the cracked area on the armor, widening the fissure.


    "I''m not done yet!" the Metis bellowed, unleashing a pulse of green energy that knocked both Asher and Herman back. The force of the blast sent them tumbling across the battlefield.


    Herman groaned, struggling to his feet. "He''s tough, but not invincible," he said, amplifying Asher''s strength and endurance once more. "You just need to keep pushing."


    Asher stood, blood trickling down his arm, but his resolve burned brighter than ever. He activated the second stage of his Sanguine Supreme, the crimson energy forming a sharp, blade-like aura around his arms. "This ends now."


    The two clashed again, the battlefield erupting with flashes of red and green energy. Asher focused all his attacks on the weakened part of the Metis'' armor, each strike chipping away at the leader''s defenses. The Metis fought back with relentless fury, landing blows that left Asher battered and bruised.


    Herman, sensing the opportunity, amplified Asher''s speed to its absolute limit. Asher became a blur, dodging the Metis'' attacks and landing strike after strike. Finally, with one last burst of energy, Asher delivered a decisive blow to the leader''s exposed chest, the crimson lightning piercing through and shattering the Metis'' core.


    The leader staggered, his glowing eyes dimming as he fell to his knees. "Impossible¡­" he muttered before collapsing.


    Asher stood over the fallen foe, breathing heavily, his body trembling from exhaustion. Herman approached, placing a hand on his shoulder. "You did it."


    Asher gave a faint smile. "We did it."


    Herman chuckled, though his expression softened with concern as he took in Asher''s battered state. "You really pushed yourself to the edge there. We can''t keep fighting like this without a plan for recovery."


    Asher nodded faintly, his energy waning. The crimson aura around him flickered before fading entirely, leaving only the dull ache of his wounds. "I know," he said, his voice hoarse. "But we had no choice. That thing would''ve torn through the others."


    Herman looked back at the battlefield. The air was thick with the aftermath of their clash¡ªscorched earth, broken weapons, and the bodies of fallen Metis soldiers. The rest of their team was regrouping in the distance, tending to injuries and fortifying their position.


    "We need to move," Herman said, urgency creeping into his tone. "The Metis won''t take this loss lightly. If their scouts report back, reinforcements could arrive any moment."


    Asher glanced at the fallen Metis leader, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. "What if this was just a distraction? Something about their movements felt... coordinated. Like they were herding us here for a reason."


    Herman stiffened, his sharp gaze scanning the surroundings. "A trap?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe. Or something worse." Asher''s instincts rarely failed him, and the unease gnawing at him now felt impossible to ignore. "We should search the area for clues before we retreat."


    Herman hesitated, weighing the risk. "Alright, but make it quick. I''ll rally the others to watch the perimeter."


    Asher crouched beside the Metis leader''s body, examining the shattered core. Its green glow had faded entirely, leaving behind only fragmented shards of a crystalline material. He reached out, gingerly picking up one of the larger pieces. It pulsed faintly in his hand, sending a strange sensation through his fingertips¡ªa mix of warmth and unease.


    "What is this¡­" Asher muttered, holding the shard up to the dim light. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the fragment was more than just a power source¡ªit felt alive, as if it carried remnants of the Metis leader''s will.


    "Find something?" Herman called, rejoining him after setting up the perimeter.


    Asher handed the shard over. "This. It''s not just a core fragment¡ªit''s resonating with¡­ something. I can feel it."


    Herman''s eyes narrowed as he studied the shard. "If the Metis are using something this advanced, it could explain their recent surge in strength. But why leave it behind? If this is as important as it seems, wouldn''t they protect it?"


    "Unless¡­" Asher''s voice trailed off as a chilling thought struck him. "Unless they wanted us to take it."


    Herman''s grip on the shard tightened. "Damn it. A tracker. We need to get rid of this thing, now."


    Asher shook his head. "No. If it''s a tracker, we can use it to set our own trap. Lure them into a controlled area, even the odds."


    "And if it''s something worse?" Herman asked grimly.


    "Then we figure it out before it''s too late." Asher''s resolve hardened. ''Though, it is really a tracker with teleportation exit rune engraved on it-simply means if one were to open a teleportation entering portal its exit will open where this core will be placed, a perfect way of infiltering an enemy base'' Asher thought after seeing it with the Absolute Appraisal of his.


    Though, he can''t say that out aloud, so he went with Herman as they continued their mission of retrieving the core back to team.

 Chapter 136 Stealth Mission II

    As they walked toward their team, Asher couldn''t shake the unease gnawing at him. The shard in Herman''s grip wasn''t just a tracker¡ªit was a Trojan horse. With his Absolute Appraisal, he had seen the intricately engraved teleportation exit rune carved deep within the core fragment. If the Metis opened a portal, its exit would connect to wherever this shard was placed. It was a subtle but brilliant tactic to infiltrate their enemies'' stronghold without resistance.Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    But Asher kept this revelation to himself for now. He needed time to think, to plan. Telling Herman outright would lead to questions¡ªquestions he wasn''t ready to answer. He also didn''t want to alarm the team unnecessarily.


    Then they stealthily walked back to the squad, reuniting with the others.


    "You two did great, even against that B-rank bastard," Renard said, and Myria also nodded in agreement.


    "Now, hand me the core," he added, and Herman gave him the core. Renard looked at it closely. "You guys are lucky to have gotten the Trojan Core on your first attempt," he said, sounding impressed.


    "What do you mean, Captain?" Herman asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Renard turned to Asher with a knowing look. "You don''t look surprised."


    "I sensed the spatial energy in it," Asher replied calmly. "So I suspected it was something related to space. But hearing you call it the Trojan Core, I now understand what you mean."


    Myria nodded, a faint smile on her face. "Your senses are as sharp as ever," she said.


    Some of the other squad members frowned, their jealousy obvious¡ªespecially the boys, as Myria was widely admired. With her long silver-white hair and ruby-red eyes, she had the elegance of a beautiful princess, making her one of the most captivating Captain of the squad.


    Captain Renard and Captain Myria gathered the squad in a safe location some distance from their previous battlefield. The air was tense with anticipation as they began setting up a carefully constructed trap. The team worked quickly under their captains'' guidance, securing the area with layers of magical wards and physical reinforcements.


    Renard placed the Trojan Core in the center of the trap. It shimmered faintly, its fragmented runes barely visible to the naked eye. Myria stepped forward, her elegant form commanding attention as she began weaving an isolation barrier around the core.


    "Watch and learn, newbies," Renard said, his voice calm but tinged with authority. "This isn''t just about trapping an enemy. It''s about outsmarting them."


    The squad watched as the isolation chamber took shape, Myria''s graceful movements enhancing the intricate design of the barrier. The runes on the core flickered, dim at first, then suddenly pulsing with a soft green light. It was clear the core was scanning its surroundings for any presence.


    "Isolating it ensures the core detects no one in the vicinity," Myria explained, her ruby-red eyes focused on the glowing artifact. "Once it believes it''s alone, it activates, thinking it''s safe to release its full potential."


    As if on cue, the runes on the Trojan Core flared to life, their intricate patterns glowing brighter with every passing second. A faint hum filled the chamber, resonating with power. The squad watched in awe as an ethereal, holographic interface projected above the core, displaying unfamiliar symbols and glyphs.


    "It''s working," Renard said with a smirk. "The Trojan Core has activated."


    One of the newer recruits, a wide-eyed boy named Leon, hesitated before asking, "What does it do exactly, Captain?"


    Renard turned to him, his expression serious. "The Trojan Core isn''t just a power source. It''s a decoy and a weapon combined. Once activated, it broadcasts false signals to lure enemies in. When they interact with it, it unleashes an explosive surge of spatial energy, enough to obliterate everything within range. But there''s more¡ª"


    Myria picked up where he left off. "If used strategically, it can also disorient enemy forces, disrupt their communications, and create openings for us to strike. It''s why it''s called a Trojan Core¡ªit''s as much a trap as it is a tool."


    The squad murmured among themselves, some in awe of the core''s capabilities, others clearly uneasy about its destructive potential.


    Renard raised a hand to silence them. "This is a rare artifact, not something to be used recklessly. That''s why we''re testing it here under controlled conditions. Once we master its use, we''ll have a significant edge against the Metis."


    Asher stepped closer, his gaze fixed on the glowing core. "How do we ensure it doesn''t backfire on us?"


    "Good question," Renard said with a nod of approval. "The isolation chamber and the runes we''re using are designed to stabilize its energy and limit its range. But it''s still dangerous, so you''ll need to rely on precision and teamwork when deploying it in the field."


    Myria glanced at Asher, a faint smile on her lips. "You''ll likely pick it up faster than most. Your ability to sense spatial energy gives you an advantage here."


    Some of the squad exchanged glances, their jealousy of Asher flaring up again. He ignored it, his focus remaining on the core and the knowledge being shared.


    "Alright, let''s see how it responds to interference," Renard said. He gestured to Herman, who stepped forward, cracking his knuckles.


    Herman extended his whip toward the core, deliberately brushing it against the barrier. The moment the whip made contact, the Trojan Core flared with an intense light. A shockwave of green energy rippled outward, but the barrier held firm, containing the surge.


    "Perfect," Renard said, grinning. "Now we know it''s functioning properly. This baby''s going to make the Metis think twice about messing with us."


    The team spent the next hour practicing maneuvers with the core, testing its triggers and responses under various conditions. By the end of the session, even the skeptics among the squad were beginning to see its potential.


    "Good work, everyone," Myria said, her voice carrying both authority and warmth. "We''ll rest for now, but be ready. The Metis won''t give us much time before they retaliate."


    " also there is one another use that it is also an portal Exit point, though it is hardly used, like one in million times as we can also use it from this side to infilterate them so they hardly use it" She added as everyone nodded. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 137 Continous Missions

    Asher remained silent, his mind racing. Myria''s words confirmed his suspicions, but the squad was unaware of the true risk. It wasn''t a "one in a million" chance¡ªthe teleportation exit rune was deliberately engraved, meaning the Metis intended to use it.Renard clapped his hands together. "Alright, we wrap up here. Everyone, rest up. We''ll move out at dawn."


    The squad began dispersing, but Asher lingered near the core, staring at its dimming glow.


    "You seem deep in thought," Myria noted as she approached, arms crossed.


    Asher exhaled, debating whether to reveal his concerns. "I just don''t like relying on something we don''t fully understand."


    Myria tilted her head. "We understand enough. The Trojan Core is a weapon and a tool. If it ever activates as a portal, we''ll be the ones using it first."


    That was the problem. Asher doubted they''d be the first ones to use it.


    Renard''s voice cut in. "Alright, enough overthinking. We''ve tested it, and now we rest. Move out."


    With that, the squad retreated to their camp, setting up shifts for night watch.


    For the next few days, the squad carried out mission after mission, each one pushing them further, sharpening their skills and testing their endurance.


    Some missions required full teamwork, like raiding Metis strongholds. These operations were fast and brutal¡ªcoordinated strikes that relied on their combined strength to overwhelm the enemy. Asher led the charge more than once, his Sanguine Supreme cutting through foes with terrifying precision, while Renard and Myria directed the battle, ensuring no one was out of position. Herman provided support, amplifying their strength at critical moments, turning near defeats into victories.


    Other missions were solo assignments. Asher found himself moving through enemy territory alone more than once, tasked with reconnaissance and sabotage. He stalked through the shadows, his senses sharp, avoiding detection with practiced ease. When necessary, he struck swiftly, eliminating targets before they could raise an alarm.


    There were times when brute force wasn''t the answer, and stealth became their greatest weapon. Infiltration missions tested their patience¡ªnavigating enemy bases undetected, planting traps, stealing intelligence. Myria was particularly adept at these, moving like a ghost through Metis defenses, and Asher found himself partnering with her more often than not.


    But the battlefield wasn''t always silent. Some days, the air was thick with the sounds of war¡ªclashing steel, explosions, the cries of victory and defeat. Direct combat missions pushed them to their limits, facing waves of Metis warriors in relentless battles where only skill and strategy ensured survival.


    Each mission brought new challenges, new scars. Yet through it all, Asher noticed something troubling. The Metis were changing their tactics¡ªadapting. Traps that once worked failed. Strongholds that should have been weak were reinforced. It was as if the enemy was learning from them.


    And then, on the eve of their next assignment, Asher felt it. A shift in the air. The same unease he had felt when they first acquired the Trojan Core.


    Something was coming. Something bigger than all of them.


    The night before their next mission, Asher stood at the edge of the camp, staring into the darkness beyond. The wind carried a faint chill, rustling the trees in the distance. It was quiet¡ªtoo quiet.


    His unease hadn''t faded. If anything, it had only grown stronger. The Metis were adapting too quickly, their movements too precise. It was as if they had insight into the squad''s tactics, their weaknesses. And then there was the Trojan Core. The more he thought about it, the more certain he became that it wasn''t a tool for them¡ªit was bait.


    "Asher," Myria''s voice broke through his thoughts. He turned to find her standing beside him, her silver-white hair shimmering under the moonlight. Her ruby-red eyes studied him carefully. "You''ve been restless lately."


    Asher exhaled, crossing his arms. "You don''t feel it? The change?"


    Myria''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before she looked toward the horizon. "I do," she admitted. "Something''s shifting. The Metis aren''t acting like they used to. They''re more organized, more¡­ deliberate."


    "That''s what bothers me," Asher said. "They aren''t just fighting back. They''re anticipating us."


    Myria was silent for a moment, then sighed. "Then we need to be prepared for anything."


    Asher nodded, but the weight in his chest remained.


    At dawn, the squad gathered for their next assignment. This one was different. The mission details were vague¡ªtoo vague. Their orders were to investigate a recently abandoned Metis outpost deep in enemy territory. No resistance was expected.


    That alone set off every alarm in Asher''s mind.


    "Alright, listen up," Renard said, addressing the squad. "This outpost was active until three days ago. Then, all traces of the Metis vanished. No fights, no signs of struggle. Just¡­ gone. Our job is to secure any intelligence left behind and figure out what happened."


    Myria stood beside him, arms crossed. "Stay sharp. If something feels off, trust your instincts." Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The squad nodded, but Asher could already tell he wasn''t the only one feeling uneasy.


    They moved out in formation, trekking through the dense terrain. The journey was tense, each step echoing in the quiet. The deeper they went, the stronger Asher''s unease became. The world around them felt¡­ wrong.


    Then they reached the outpost.


    It was exactly as described¡ªempty. Too empty.


    Buildings stood intact, weapons and supplies scattered as if abandoned in a hurry. The air was thick with the metallic scent of old blood, but there were no bodies. No signs of a battle. No tracks leading away.


    "This isn''t right," Herman muttered, gripping his whip.


    "Spread out," Renard ordered. "Check for any documents, recordings¡ªanything that tells us what happened."


    Asher entered one of the main structures, his gaze sweeping the interior. Desks overturned, papers scattered. A flickering console at the far end caught his eye. He moved toward it, fingers tapping across the damaged screen. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A broken log entry played.


    "Phase One¡­ successful. Core has been¡­ delivered. Tracking system is¡­ operational."


    Asher''s blood ran cold.


    Before he could react, the air behind him shimmered. A spatial distortion.


    He turned just as the Trojan Core''s runes flared to life.


    And the portal opened.


    A deep hum reverberated through the abandoned outpost as the Trojan Core activated, its intricate runes pulsing with an eerie green glow. Asher barely had a moment to process before the distortion expanded, warping the very fabric of space.


    A gateway had formed.


    "Asher! Get out of there!" Myria''s voice rang out through his earpiece, but it was too late.


    From within the portal, dark figures emerged¡ªMetis warriors, their chitinous armor gleaming under the flickering lights. Unlike the ones they had fought before, these were different. Stronger. Their movements were unnervingly precise, their crimson eyes locked onto Asher as if they had been expecting him.


    It was a trap.


    "Asher, fall back!" Renard shouted, but Asher was already moving.


    He lunged backward, narrowly avoiding the first strike as a Metis warrior swiped at him with razor-sharp claws. The sheer force of the attack sent splinters flying from the ruined console. Without hesitation, Asher activated his Sanguine Supreme, his aura flaring to life with crimson energy.


    Lightning crackled around him as he retaliated, his fist colliding with the nearest warrior''s armor. The impact sent a shockwave through the building, but the Metis barely staggered. Instead, it grinned¡ªa terrifying, inhuman expression.


    "They''re absorbing kinetic force!" Asher realized too late.


    The next attack came in an instant. A Metis warrior struck him square in the chest, sending him crashing through a wall and into the open courtyard. Dust and debris rained down as he forced himself to stand, blood dripping from his temple.


    The squad was already engaging.


    Renard and Herman fought side by side, using coordinated strikes to keep the warriors at bay. Herman''s whip lashed out, wrapping around one enemy''s leg before he amplified its weight, sending the Metis crashing into the ground. Renard followed up with a precise, lightning-infused strike, piercing through its exposed joint.


    Myria, moving like a phantom, weaved between enemies, her twin daggers coated in shimmering blue fire. Each slash left burning marks on their armor, her attacks targeting their weak points with terrifying accuracy.


    But the Metis weren''t just attacking blindly.


    They were Copying.


    One warrior suddenly mimicked Renard''s lightning strike, its body surging with electrical energy as it countered his attack. Another Metis, after barely dodging Myria''s flames, shifted¡ªits exoskeleton darkening as if to resist the heat.


    Asher''s mind raced. This wasn''t a standard attack force. These Metis weren''t just strong¡ªthey were learning. Evolving.


    "We can''t fight them head-on for long!" he called out. "They''re countering everything too quickly!"


    Renard gritted his teeth. "Then we change tactics. Myria, with me! Herman, support!"


    The squad adjusted, shifting into defensive positions, but Asher''s eyes were still on the portal.


    It hadn''t closed.


    And something else was coming through.


    The air grew heavy as a towering figure stepped through the rift. Unlike the others, its presence alone sent a chill down Asher''s spine. This was no ordinary warrior.


    The Metis Commander had arrived.


    Its blackened armor glowed faintly with engraved runes, each pulse sending waves of pressure across the battlefield. A low, guttural voice resonated from within its helm.


    "You took what belongs to us."


    Asher clenched his fists, crimson energy crackling around him. He could feel it¡ªthe sheer power radiating from the commander.

 Chapter 138 Trap

    The battlefield fell into a tense silence as the Metis Commander fully emerged from the portal, its sheer presence enough to make the air feel suffocating."You took what belongs to us," it repeated, its deep, distorted voice reverberating through the ruins. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Trojan Core.


    Asher''s mind worked fast. If the Metis wanted it back this badly, then its value was beyond just a weapon or a trap. The core was part of something much larger, something the Metis couldn''t afford to lose.


    But there was no time for theories.


    The Commander raised its massive clawed hand, and the surrounding warriors suddenly stopped their attacks, stepping back in eerie unison. It was giving them a direct order.


    Then, in an instant, it vanished.


    A blur of black and red shot toward him. Fast. Too fast.


    Asher barely managed to react. He crossed his arms in defense as the impact hit¡ªa devastating blow to his midsection that sent him hurtling backward. He crashed through a crumbling structure, his body skidding across the dust-covered ground.


    Pain flared through his ribs. That was just one hit.


    "Asher!" Myria''s voice was sharp with concern, but he forced himself up, spitting out a bit of blood. He didn''t have the luxury of resting.


    The Metis Commander didn''t stop. It was already above him, dropping down like a thunderstrike. Asher twisted his body, rolling to the side just as the enemy''s fist obliterated the ground where he had been. A shockwave erupted, sending dust and debris flying.


    "Asher, fall back!" Renard ordered.


    "No," Asher growled, his body already moving. He couldn''t retreat.


    Crimson lightning surged around him as he activated the second stage of Sanguine Supreme. His aura sharpened, his muscles coiled like springs, and the world slowed just enough for him to react.


    The Commander turned, its glowing red eyes narrowing slightly. It was assessing him.


    Asher struck first.


    He launched forward, his fists glowing with condensed lightning, and threw a devastating right hook. The Commander blocked¡ªbarely. A shockwave erupted between them, cracking the ground beneath their feet.


    But Asher wasn''t done.


    Using the recoil, he spun and delivered a brutal axe kick to its side, forcing the Metis back a step. A step. That was all he had managed.


    The realization barely had time to register before the Commander retaliated.


    It backhanded him.


    Asher barely had time to register the strike before he was airborne again. He smashed into a nearby pillar, pain flaring through his entire body.


    "Asher, we''re coming!" Herman shouted.


    "No¡ªstay back!" Asher gritted his teeth, pushing himself off the rubble. They couldn''t fight this thing head-on.


    The Commander tilted its head slightly. It was waiting. Studying him.


    It''s testing me.


    A cold chill ran down Asher''s spine. It wasn''t fighting at full power.


    Myria and Renard moved in from opposite sides, striking in perfect synchronization. Renard''s lightning-infused spear thrust forward, while Myria''s daggers curved toward the Commander''s blind spot.


    For the first time, the Metis Commander moved defensively. It twisted its body, dodging Myria''s slash by mere inches while deflecting Renard''s spear with its armored forearm. Sparks flew as steel met chitin.


    "Keep pushing!" Renard shouted.


    The squad pressed forward, their attacks relentless. Herman lashed out with his whip, amplifying its force to destabilize the enemy''s footing. Myria weaved in and out of its defenses, landing precise, shallow cuts across its armor.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    The Commander''s movements grew sharper. Faster. It adapted.


    With one brutal motion, it caught Renard''s spear mid-thrust and twisted, yanking him off balance before delivering a devastating kick to his chest. Renard coughed blood as he was sent flying.


    Myria''s eyes widened, but she reacted instantly, flipping backward before the Commander''s follow-up strike could reach her.


    "Asher!" she called.


    He was already moving.


    He blurred forward, crimson lightning trailing behind him as he focused everything into his next strike. His entire body pulsed with energy, his Sanguine Supreme reaching its peak.


    He fainted left¡ªjust like before. The Commander shifted in anticipation.


    Then, at the last second, Asher twisted his body and went right, bringing down his lightning-coated fist with every ounce of power he could muster.


    His knuckles connected.


    A deafening crack echoed as the impact shattered through the Commander''s armor, sending it skidding back.


    It was wounded.


    But the moment of victory was short-lived.


    The Commander laughed. A deep, guttural sound that sent a chill through the battlefield.


    It had been waiting for this.


    Before Asher could react, the Trojan Core at the Commander''s feet shattered, its runes igniting in a violent pulse of green energy.


    A portal began to rip open.


    "Asher! Get out of there!" Myria shouted.


    Too late.


    A sudden force dragged him in.


    The world warped around him, and then¡ª


    Darkness.


    Asher felt himself drifting in darkness, weightless and disoriented. Then, suddenly, a powerful force pulled at him, and before he could react, he was hurled through the void.


    Keukk!!


    Pain exploded in his chest as his body slammed into something solid. His ribs rattled, his organs screamed in protest, and his momentum sent him rolling uncontrollably across rough terrain.


    Splash!


    The sensation of cold water engulfed him. He was sinking.


    Asher tried to move, but his body refused to respond. Every inch of him ached, his bones felt as if they had been shattered, and the pain was unbearable. Worse yet, he couldn''t breathe.


    Panic set in.


    He flailed, trying to propel himself upward, but even his frantic movements were nothing more than weak twitches. His limbs were unresponsive, his strength drained. He tried to channel mana to float himself up, but the moment he attempted to circulate it¡ª


    Agony.


    A sharp, unbearable pain ripped through his entire body. His mana veins were blocked, damaged from the injuries he had sustained. Even the slightest attempt to use his abilities sent a fresh wave of pain crashing over him.


    ''Fuck¡­'' Asher cursed in his mind, feeling the life slipping away from his body.


    His lungs burned. The suffocating pressure of the water pushed down on him, stealing what little air remained in his chest.


    "Is¡­ this how it ends?" he thought bitterly, his vision beginning to blur.


    Memories flashed before his eyes. His past. His struggles. His battles. His victories. His regrets.


    "Not again!"


    A desperate thought surged through him. His body descended deeper, the riverbed drawing closer. He had to move. He had to survive.


    But his body¡­ wouldn''t obey.

 Chapter 139 A Peaceful Village

    The gentle rustling of leaves filled the air as a cool breeze swept through the quiet village. Nestled between rolling green hills and a crystal-clear river, the village was a picture of serenity. Modest wooden houses with thatched roofs stood in neat rows, their chimneys releasing thin wisps of smoke as the scent of freshly baked bread and herbal remedies drifted through the streets.Children played near a small stone fountain in the village square, their laughter mingling with the soft chimes of wind bells hanging from porches. Farmers tended to their crops, while others prepared for the evening by lighting lanterns, their warm glow illuminating the narrow dirt pathways.


    In one of the larger houses near the river, the scent of medicinal herbs lingered in the air. Inside, a dimly lit room held a simple wooden bed, its sheets clean but slightly rough. Asher lay there, wrapped in bandages from head to toe. His breathing was slow and steady, though his body bore the signs of his ordeal¡ªbruises, cuts, and a deep exhaustion that ran far beyond the physical.


    A small table beside the bed held a damp cloth, a bowl of herbal paste, and a half-empty cup of tea. The flickering glow of a single candle cast long shadows across the room, its light dancing over the rough wooden walls. The faint sound of water flowing outside, combined with the chirping of crickets, created a soothing lullaby.


    Near the bed, a young woman sat quietly on a stool, watching over him. Her silver hair shimmered in the dim light, and her gentle ruby eyes reflected both concern and curiosity. She reached out, pressing the back of her hand against his forehead. Still warm, but no longer burning.


    She let out a relieved sigh. "At least the fever has gone down¡­" she murmured to herself.


    Asher remained unconscious, trapped in dreams¡ªor perhaps memories. But for now, in this tranquil village, he was safe.


    Serena stood up and stepped out of the room. Outside, a middle-aged man was grilling some beast meat over an open flame. Seeing her approach, he glanced up and asked, "How is the kid?"


    Serena shook her head. "He seems fine, but he has yet to regain consciousness," she replied.


    Sigh...


    The middle-aged man let out a deep sigh, shaking his head. "I wonder who could be so cruel. All his bones were broken, as if he had been tortured," he muttered, his expression dark with concern.


    Serena nodded solemnly. "Don''t worry, Father. I will continue to take care of him. After all, I am the village healer!" She puffed out her chest with pride.


    Miles, her father, chuckled at her enthusiasm. With a grin, he lifted his daughter onto his broad shoulders and patted her on the back. "You''re my little pea," he teased. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena''s cheeks flushed red. "Dad! I''m not a child anymore!" she huffed, quickly hopping down from his shoulders.


    Miles sighed dramatically, "Sigh¡­ now my daughter won''t even play with this old man anymore." He sniffled as if heartbroken.


    Serena pouted, not liking his antics, and quickly walked away.


    Watching her leave, Miles smiled. "You should stop teasing her so much," came another voice.


    A woman approached, carrying a handful of spices. She handed them to Miles, who looked at her with warmth in his eyes. "You know how our world is, Lily. These small moments are what give us happiness. You never know if tomorrow we might¡­" He trailed off.


    Lily shook her head, exasperated. "Stop being so dramatic," she chided before heading toward the room where Asher was sleeping.


    "How''s the kid you fetched from the river yesterday?" she asked.


    Miles poked at the roasting meat and replied, "He''s stable, but still unconscious."


    Lily sighed, her expression softening. "Poor kid¡­ I just hope he won''t be too scared when he wakes up. Whoever did that to him must have been truly cruel."


    Miles nodded grimly, his gaze fixed on the flickering flames. "Yeah¡­ and if he''s running from something, it might not be long before trouble follows."


    The whole family assumed Asher''s condition was the result of torture. After all, he had been thrown from a considerable height, and even before that, his battle with the enemy commander had been anything but easy. His opponent had been an S-rank, a monster in combat, and the injuries Asher had sustained during their fight had already pushed his body to its limits. The brutal fall had only worsened his condition, leaving him covered in wounds¡ªwounds severe enough to break even a fully grown man.


    It was no wonder the couple believed he had been subjected to unspeakable torment.


    As the days passed, the villagers continued to care for Asher with unwavering dedication. Serena, the village healer, checked on him daily, changing his bandages and ensuring his wounds were healing properly. Though his injuries were severe, her skilled hands and the use of herbal medicine helped prevent infections and soothe his pain.


    Miles, the village hunter, made sure he had the best meals possible, roasting fresh meat over an open fire. His wife, Lily, prepared warm soups infused with medicinal herbs, carefully feeding Asher small spoonfuls to keep his strength up. Though he remained unconscious, his breathing had stabilized, and the color slowly returned to his face.


    The village was a peaceful, idyllic place, surrounded by lush forests and rolling hills. Thatched-roof houses dotted the landscape, smoke rising from chimneys as families gathered around their evening meals. Children played near the riverbanks, their laughter echoing through the village, while the hunters returned from their expeditions, carrying fresh game.


    Every night, Serena would sit by Asher''s bedside, watching over him with quiet determination. She often wondered who he was, where he had come from, and what horrors he had endured to end up in such a battered state. She had never seen anyone so gravely wounded survive this long.


    A full week passed.


    Then, on the seventh night, just as the village settled into its usual peaceful rhythm, Asher''s fingers twitched. His eyelids fluttered, his breath hitched, and with a pained groan, his consciousness finally began to return.

 Chapter 140 A Peaceful Village II

    Asher''s eyes fluttered open as he stared at the unfamiliar ceiling. "Where is this?" he mumbled, his voice hoarse. He tried to move his body but winced as pain shot through him. Gritting his teeth, he swiftly accessed his inventory and retrieved a healing potion, gulping it down in one motion. The warm sensation of the potion spread through his body, easing some of the pain."I''m in a house," he muttered, glancing around the room. Sunlight streamed through a small window, casting soft shadows on the wooden walls. As he tried to assess his situation, he suddenly heard the click of a door opening. His instincts took over immediately. In a flash, his Blood Scythe materialized in his hands, his grip firm as he prepared to retaliate against any potential threat.


    "You''re awake!" A gentle voice called out.


    Asher turned sharply to see a young woman standing at the doorway, completely unfazed by the crimson scythe in his hands. She smiled sweetly, her golden eyes filled with relief rather than fear.


    "Who are you?" Asher asked, his tone sharp as he kept the weapon pointed at her.


    "My name is Serena. And don''t worry, you''re safe here for now," she replied calmly.


    Asher scrutinized her carefully. She was weak¡ªnot even at the Awakening Rank, merely at the Diamond Realm of the Foundation Rank. He saw no threat in her, which was the only reason he lowered his scythe, though he remained on guard.


    "Where is this?" he asked, his voice steadier now.


    "You''re in Mint Leaf Village," Serena answered. She then added, "My father found you in the nearby river when he was hunting a predator that had been harassing the villagers. After he killed it, he dove in to retrieve its body from the lake''s depths¡ªand that''s when he found you as well."


    Asher listened silently as she continued.


    "My father said you were lucky. If he hadn''t found you, who knows how much longer you would''ve remained at the bottom of the lake¡­ or if you''d have survived at all."


    Asher processed her words carefully. "What continent is this?" he asked.


    "This is the Myrian Continent," she replied.


    Asher frowned. "Which one?"


    Serena blinked in confusion. "Myrian," she repeated, as if he should already know.


    Ignoring her, Asher placed his hand on the ground and activated Absolute Appraisal.


    [Location Analysis]


    - Current Location: Village Hunter''s House


    - Region: Northeast of Pallax Kingdom


    - Pallax Kingdom is located in the southern region of the Myrian Continent


    - Myrian Continent is part of the world of Grihayan


    "¡­Fuck," Asher cursed inwardly, his eyes narrowing at the results from Absolute Appraisal.


    This wasn''t just some remote part of his world. He was in an entirely different world altogether.


    Serena, on the other hand, was immediately distracted by the strong aroma that hit her nose the moment she stepped through the door. Her keen senses quickly located the source¡ªa small potion bottle placed beside Asher''s bed.


    She picked it up and took a deep sniff. Her eyes widened in astonishment.


    "What is this!?" she gasped.


    She turned to Asher with an expression of pure disbelief. Holding up the bottle, she examined it closely. "Such purity¡­ such a perfect combination¡­ such an incredible potion!" she mumbled in awe.


    Asher, noticing her reaction, instinctively raised his guard, but before he could fully process what was happening, Serena had already rushed to his bedside. Her bright, puppy-like eyes stared at him in excitement, her face mere inches from his own.


    Asher unconsciously took a step back, but she quickly grabbed his arm, pressing further. "Can you tell me where you got this!?" she asked, holding up the now-empty potion bottle he had just used.


    "It''s mine," Asher replied calmly.


    This potion wasn''t something ordinary¡ªit was something he himself had created using his Black Assimilation and Blood Elixir skills. By combining those two abilities, he had produced a Supreme-Quality Health Potion, capable of healing not only physical wounds but also mana depletion, speed fatigue, and even neutralizing poisons.


    Serena''s eyes sparkled with even more excitement. "You made it!?" she asked, leaning in even closer. "So you''re an Alchemist!?"


    Asher now found himself backed against the wall, while Serena''s eager face inched closer and closer to his.


    Feeling slightly overwhelmed, he placed a hand on her forehead and pushed her back slightly. "Shouldn''t you at least introduce yourself properly before asking me so many questions?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Serena blinked in realization before straightening up. "Oh! Right! I forgot!" She quickly stepped back and placed her hands on her hips.


    "My name is Serena, the best healer in this village!" she declared proudly, puffing out her chest.


    Asher''s gaze instinctively flickered downward.


    Serena immediately noticed where his eyes had gone. Her face turned bright red, and she quickly shielded herself with her arms. "W-What are you looking at!?" she stammered.


    Asher rolled his eyes. "Weren''t you the one who puffed out your chest in the first place?" he replied, crossing his arms.


    Serena''s face burned even redder. "N-Now¡­ Y-You¡ªYou''re fine! I-I''ll go tell Mom!" she blurted out, stumbling over her words before spinning around and dashing out of the room, slamming the door behind her.


    Asher sighed, shaking his head. "Damn it¡­" he muttered.


    Turning his attention back to himself, he clenched his fist, testing his body''s condition. His wounds had mostly healed, though he could still feel some residual pain. But what concerned him more was the information he had just learned.


    "No wonder they sent a General after that Trojan Core¡­" he mumbled, his eyes darkening.


    That artifact had led him to an entirely different world.


    And he had never heard of any place called Grihayan.


    "I have to find a way to go back," Asher mumbled as he sat on the bed.


    His first instinct was to use Absolute Appraisal, hoping to find any clue about how to leave this world. However, no answers appeared. Frustrated, he shifted his focus to the Legacy Hall, searching for any recorded method to travel from one world to another.


    But once again, he found nothing.


    "Damn it¡­" he muttered, clutching his head. His thoughts raced before he finally called out, "System, can you help?"


    Silence.


    "System?" he called again, but there was still no response.


    Just as he was about to give up, a message finally appeared before him.


    [Host has only one choice now: to grow stronger and travel back to the host''s original world.]


    Asher''s eyes lit up. "Really? I can do that?" he asked, finally seeing a possible way home.


    [Yes. After reaching the peak of the Awakening Realm¡ªalso known as the Mortal Rank¡ªone can step into the Transcendent Rank. At the third level of this rank, known as the Void Stage, it becomes possible to travel between worlds without any danger.]


    Asher absorbed the information, his mind working quickly. "A realm above the Awakening Rank, huh?" he muttered. "So this means¡­ this world is much stronger than Volarisa, isn''t it?"


    [Yes, it is.]


    [Here, the peak of the Transcendent Realm has seven stages in total.]


    Asher clenched his fists. This world was far beyond what he had imagined. If he wanted to return, he had no choice but to climb higher than ever before.


    Asher exhaled deeply, his mind settling on a single thought¡ªhe needed to grow stronger.


    His current injuries made it impossible to train, so for now, all he could do was gather as much information as possible.


    A few minutes later, the door creaked open. Serena peeked inside, her face still slightly flushed from their earlier interaction. Seeing Asher awake, she smiled and walked in.


    "You seem lost in thought," she said, placing a small wooden tray on the bedside table. The tray held a bowl of steaming soup, a few herbal leaves, and a clay cup filled with what smelled like medicinal tea. "Eat up. Mom said you need to regain your strength."


    Asher nodded, picking up the spoon. He didn''t particularly need normal food¡ªhis Assimilation skill allowed him to sustain himself through mana-rich substances¡ªbut refusing would only make them suspicious. He took a sip of the soup, and to his surprise, it wasn''t bad.


    "This world¡­ the mana density here is insane," he muttered. Even the food had traces of pure energy in it, something unheard of back in Volrisa.


    Serena, who had keen hearing, caught his words. "Of course! The Myrian Continent is one of the richest lands when it comes to mana!" she said proudly. "Our village may be small, but even we have mana-infused herbs growing naturally!"


    Asher took another sip, his mind processing the implications. If even a small village like this had access to mana-rich materials, then what kind of powerhouses existed in this world''s major kingdoms?


    As he finished his meal, Serena sat down beside his bed, watching him curiously.


    "You don''t talk much, do you?" she said, resting her chin on her hand.


    Asher simply shrugged.


    Serena giggled. "You''re really different from the boys here. Most of them won''t shut up, especially when they see a pretty girl like me!" She smirked, flipping her hair dramatically. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 141 New World New Life

    The next day, Asher woke up, gazing at the same wooden ceiling. As he looked at it, he mumbled, "I guess that wasn''t a dream."Yesterday, he had learned a lot of things.


    This world, much like his own¡ªVolarisa¡ªhad the same power system, meaning they were at least in the same universe. Second, the world''s power limit was much higher than what he had previously known, reaching the peak of the Transcendent Realm.


    Back in Volarisa, he had only known of two realms: Foundation and Awakener. But now, he had learned of a third¡ªTranscendent Realm.


    And if he wanted to return to his own world, he had to reach the third sub-stage of the Transcendent Realm.


    " And I am now D Rank too" he mumbled looking at himself, " well lets get going"


    Getting ready, Asher stepped out of the house and joined the other youngsters. Today was an important day¡ªSite Day¡ªwhen new blood would leave the village to become adventurers.


    In this world, there were no large-scale invasions, so people didn''t join the military like in Volrisa. Instead, they had the freedom to choose their own paths. Here, in Mint Leaf Village, kids of age would go to the city to become adventurers.


    "Hey! White Menace, I''m here!"


    Asher''s lips twitched at the nickname Serena had given him. He turned back and saw her approaching with her usual bright smile.


    "Don''t call me that," Asher said flatly.


    Serena shrugged. "Remove that frown and constant mean expression, and I''ll stop calling you that," she replied mischievously, playfully patting his shoulder.


    "Serena, get away from him!"


    A voice interrupted them, and Asher turned to see Max, one of the many guys in the village who liked Serena. Max was one of the stronger ability users in the village and had been trying to win Serena over for a long time.


    Seeing her with another guy¡ªespecially a newcomer like Asher¡ªonly made his irritation worse. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher glanced at Max, his expression remaining indifferent. He could already tell what type of person he was¡ªsomeone who saw himself as the strongest among the village youth and disliked competition.


    Serena, on the other hand, just sighed. "Max, don''t start," she said, crossing her arms. "You always act like this."


    Max frowned, his gaze locking onto Asher. "Who even is this guy? He just shows up out of nowhere, and now you''re acting all close with him?" His voice carried an edge of hostility.


    Serena rolled her eyes. "He''s someone my father saved. And he''s recovering, so don''t go picking fights with him."


    Max scoffed. "Tch, whatever. Just don''t come crying to me when he turns out to be trouble." With that, he turned and walked away, clearly not happy.


    Asher watched him leave, his expression unreadable. "Is he always like that?"


    "Pretty much," Serena said, shaking her head. "He''s just jealous."


    "Jealous?"


    "Yeah," Serena grinned. "Because you''re new, and I talk to you. He''s been trying to impress me for years, but I''ve never really been interested."


    Asher didn''t respond to that. It wasn''t his problem.


    "Anyway, let''s go," Serena said, grabbing his wrist and pulling him along. "The ceremony is about to start!"


    Asher allowed himself to be led toward the village square, where the other youths had gathered. The atmosphere was lively, filled with excitement and nervous anticipation. Some of them were about to set off on their journeys, while others were simply there to celebrate and watch.


    At the center of the square, the village elder stood on a raised wooden platform. He was an older man with a long white beard, his presence exuding wisdom and authority.


    "Today," the elder spoke, his voice strong despite his age, "marks the beginning of a new journey for many of our young ones. You leave behind childhood and step into the world as adventurers, as seekers of strength and knowledge."


    The crowd listened intently as he continued his speech, offering words of encouragement and wisdom. Asher, however, was only half-listening. His mind was already elsewhere.


    He needed to grow stronger. He needed to find a way back to his world.


    And this was just the beginning.


    As the village elder finished his speech, the gathered youths cheered. Some were brimming with excitement, eager to set off on their adventures, while others wore nervous expressions, unsure of what awaited them beyond the safety of the village.


    Serena stood beside Asher, her arms crossed. "So, what are you going to do now?" she asked, tilting her head.


    Asher remained silent for a moment, staring at the horizon. He had no interest in becoming a simple adventurer. His goal was to reach the peak of strength and return to his own world. But for now, he needed a path forward.


    "I''ll become an adventurer," he finally said. "It''s the best way to get stronger."


    Serena beamed. "Good choice! Then I guess we''ll be traveling together, huh?"


    "You''re going too?"


    "Of course!" she grinned. "I might not look like much, but I''m a great healer, you know? Besides, my father always said that if I want to become a proper healer, I need real experience outside the village."


    Asher nodded slightly. He didn''t mind having a healer around¡ªespecially considering his injuries had only just recovered.


    Just then, the village elder''s voice rang out again. "Those who have decided to leave will receive their first adventurer badges and a map to guide them to the nearest city."


    A group of village guards stepped forward, distributing small bronze badges with the emblem of the Adventurer''s Guild. One of them handed Asher his badge, giving him a once-over before moving on.


    Max, who had been watching from the side, scoffed. "Hah, you? An adventurer? Don''t make me laugh. You probably don''t even know how to fight properly."


    Asher didn''t respond, simply pocketing the badge and walking away.


    Serena shot Max a glare. "You''re being a real pain today."


    Max ignored her, instead smirking at Asher. "You won''t last a week out there."


    Still, Asher said nothing. He had nothing to prove to someone like Max.


    Serena sighed and followed after him. "Just ignore him. He''s always like that." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I already did."


    Serena blinked, then let out a small laugh. "Right, I guess you did."


    Asher glanced down at the map he was given. The nearest city was Pallax City, which was known for its bustling trade and strong adventurer presence. It would be a good place to start.


    "Let''s get ready to leave," he said. "We''re wasting time."


    Serena nodded, excitement clear on her face. "Alright! Let''s go on an adventure!"


    Asher and Serena gathered their belongings and left the village with a group of other young adventurers. The dirt road stretched before them, leading through dense forests and rolling hills toward Pallax City. The journey would take about three days on foot, but the excitement of leaving home for the first time kept most of the group in high spirits.


    Serena walked beside Asher, humming a tune as she looked around. "It feels strange, you know? I''ve never left the village before," she admitted.


    Asher remained quiet, his gaze scanning the surroundings. Unlike Serena, he wasn''t excited about the journey¡ªhe was focused on his goal. But even so, he knew this was necessary.


    "Just don''t let your guard down," he said finally. "We''re outside the village now. Anything can happen."


    Serena pouted. "You''re too serious. We haven''t even seen a single monster yet."


    As if fate had heard her, a sudden rustling in the bushes made the group freeze.


    "Watch out!" one of the other adventurers yelled as a pack of wolf-like beasts emerged from the underbrush, their glowing red eyes locking onto the travelers.


    "Shadowfang Wolves!" Max shouted, drawing his sword. "Stay together!"


    The wolves wasted no time lunging forward. Asher reacted instantly, summoning his blood-red scythe in a flash of crimson energy. He spun the weapon in his grip and slashed at the nearest wolf, cutting it down in a single blow.


    The others weren''t as efficient. Max swung wildly at a wolf but barely managed to injure it, while another adventurer was knocked to the ground by a wolf''s charge.


    Serena stepped back, raising her hands as a faint green glow enveloped them. "Healing Light!" she cast, sending waves of restorative energy toward the injured.


    Asher, meanwhile, continued his assault. His movements were precise, his scythe cutting through the wolves with terrifying ease. Compared to the battles he had faced before arriving in this world, these monsters were nothing.


    Within moments, the last wolf collapsed, leaving only silence in its wake. The other adventurers stood in stunned silence, their weapons still raised.


    Max clenched his jaw, glaring at Asher. "What¡­ what the hell was that? No normal person fights like that!"


    Serena looked at Asher with wide eyes. "That was amazing! You didn''t even hesitate!"


    Asher simply shrugged. "Let''s keep moving."


    The rest of the journey continued with heightened vigilance. Everyone was more cautious, especially after witnessing Asher''s combat skills firsthand.


    By the time they reached the gates of Pallax City, the sun was beginning to set. The towering stone walls loomed over them, and beyond the gates, the bustling streets of the city were alive with activity.


    "We made it," Serena said, stretching her arms. "Now the real adventure begins!"

 Chapter 142 New life II

    As they approached the gates, a pair of armored guards stood watch, eyeing the group of young adventurers warily. One of the guards, a burly man with a scar running down his left cheek, stepped forward."Halt. State your names and purpose for entering Pallax City," he commanded.


    Serena, ever the talkative one, stepped up with a bright smile. "We''re new adventurers from Mint Leaf Village! We''re here to register with the Adventurer''s Guild."


    The guard looked them over, his eyes narrowing slightly when they landed on Asher. There was something about him that made the guard pause, but he said nothing. Instead, he nodded and gestured for them to present their badges.


    One by one, the group handed over their bronze adventurer badges. After a brief inspection, the guard returned them. "Everything checks out. Welcome to Pallax City. Follow the main road, and you''ll find the guildhall near the center of the city. Don''t cause trouble."


    With that, the massive gates creaked open, revealing the bustling city beyond. The streets were filled with people¡ªmerchants calling out their wares, adventurers in various types of armor walking in groups, and even a few robed individuals who were likely mages.


    Serena''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "This place is amazing! Look at all the people!"


    Asher, however, remained indifferent. He was already scanning the surroundings, committing landmarks to memory. His goal was clear¡ªregister at the guild, gather information, and find a way to advance his strength as quickly as possible.


    Max, who had been quiet since their battle with the Shadowfang Wolves, scoffed. "Try not to act like a country bumpkin, Serena. You''re embarrassing us."


    Serena rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. Instead, she grabbed Asher''s wrist again. "Come on! Let''s find the guild!"


    Asher sighed but let her lead the way. The Adventurer''s Guild was easy to find¡ªa large, imposing building with a crest of crossed swords and a shield hanging above the entrance. The moment they stepped inside, the air was filled with noise¡ªadventurers laughing, shouting, and negotiating quests at the various counters.


    A receptionist, a young woman with sharp green eyes and short brown hair, looked up as they approached. "New recruits?" she asked.


    Serena nodded enthusiastically. "Yep! We''re here to register!"


    The receptionist gave them a professional smile and gestured toward a set of documents on the counter. "Fill these out. Registration requires a small fee of five silver coins per person."


    The group dug into their coin pouches, handing over the required amount. Asher, having no money of his own, was about to speak when Serena quickly covered his fee without hesitation.


    "I''ll pay you back," Asher muttered.


    Serena just waved him off. "Don''t worry about it. You can get the next meal." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once the paperwork was done, the receptionist nodded. "Alright, you''re officially registered as adventurers of the Pallax City Guild. Your current rank is Bronze. You can accept E-rank and D-rank quests for now. If you want to rank up, complete enough quests and take the evaluation test."


    She handed each of them a small metal plate with their names engraved on it¡ªproof of their status as adventurers.


    "Welcome to the guild," she said with a slight smile. "Try not to die out there."


    Serena shivered at the ominous send-off, but Asher simply pocketed his plate.


    Max smirked. "Alright, time to get some real action. I''m going to take a quest immediately."


    Serena shot him a look. "We just got here. Shouldn''t we rest first?"


    "Tch, if you want to sit around, go ahead," Max said, already heading toward the quest board.


    Asher ignored him and instead focused on the missions available. Most of the lower-ranked quests involved simple tasks like gathering herbs, hunting weak monsters, or escorting merchants.


    And Asher began to look at it, going to start his journey here to level up as fast he could and return to his World to help it.


    ***


    While back in Volarisa, Captain Renard returned to camp alone¡ªeven though he was in a very sorry state. Half of his body was charred; his right hand was missing, and his left hand was cut as if it had been peeled off. Upon seeing him, everyone rushed to his aid. However, just as Renard finally reached their side, he collapsed, his willpower giving out. Many healers with restorative abilities immediately surrounded him, bathing him in healing powers until his entire body was renewed in no time. Yet, despite their efforts, he did not regain consciousness.


    At that moment, a powerful presence appeared nearby. It was Emily, Asher''s bodyguard, though she too was in a sorry state. Her clothes were in tatters, a long scar ran down her face, and a deep, bone-crushing wound marred her back.


    "Damn it," she muttered as she sat near Renard''s body while others began helping him. "What am I gonna do?" she added, recalling how Asher had struggled during the Void Crack.


    Just as she was contemplating her next move, she noticed something odd¡ªa pendant, or perhaps a symbolic token, hanging around her neck. High above her, a powerful aura from Volarisa flared into existence. Several smaller auras shot forth in a steady, determined formation, each emanating from Emily''s location. In that instant, the fury of the Magnus family was unleashed.


    A year later, at the Myrain outpost¡ªnow bathed in the fury of the Magnus family¡ªnearly all members of the Metis race were brutally murdered. The Magnus family had used a later, ruthless code to erase every trace of the Metis family from the Volarisa world. Their method was as brutal as it was effective: they deployed an overwhelmingly powerful force above the known limits to rescue down Asher and reclaim what their family member. Having long transcended the world, the Magnus family possessed powers far beyond what the old codes could handle. Their longstanding power was always hidden, they wanted the world to have their freedom on their known¡ªa lesson meant to teach people how to defend themselves against invasion and similar threats. But when they targeted Asher, they unleashed their full fury, no longer caring about anything else, and massacred the entire Metis race. Although the other invaders were spared, they eventually recalled their forces, driven back by the fear inspired by the Magnus family.


    Though no matter what they did, they were never able to find Asher. Now, in a fit of fury, the Magnus family reversed the tables. They have begun invading the world of the Metis race. The tables have truly turned: the proud Metis race is being invaded by forces from across Volarisa¡ªbut not by everyone. Only three families, the Magnus, Black, and Indra families, who are closely tied together, now solely control the Metis world. As a result, the Metis race is losing badly. They deeply regret having incurred this wrath, but for their enemies there is no such regret. Soon, the Metis race will cease to exist because of a single, fatal mistake on their part.


    ***


    Back at Asher


    As he was looking for Quest, One particular quest caught his attention: "Investigate the Disappearances Near the Southern Forest. Reward: 20 Silver Coins." It was marked as a D-rank mission.


    here D rank means the most powerful enemy they might encounter will be of D rank.


    Serena followed his gaze and frowned. "That one seems dangerous."


    "That''s why it''s worth considering," Asher replied. "If we want to get stronger, we need to take risks."


    Serena hesitated but then nodded. "Alright. If we''re doing this, we should prepare properly."


    After their brief conversation, Asher and Serena headed deeper into the guildhall to prepare for the quest. The air buzzed with anticipation as fellow adventurers discussed missions and shared war stories. Though many were still settling in after their arrival, Asher and Serena moved with purpose.


    Gathering Supplies


    They began by visiting the marketplace adjacent to the guildhall. The area was crowded with vendors selling everything from rations and healing potions to specialized equipment. Asher inspected various weapons and armor upgrades, while Serena carefully selected healing herbs and small vials of restorative elixirs.


    "We need to be ready for anything out there," Asher remarked, examining a finely balanced dagger that seemed a step above his usual weaponry. His eyes scanned the stalls, looking for any edge that could help in a D-rank encounter, even if it meant facing only moderately powerful foes. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Serena nodded in agreement as she added a few extra potions to her bag. "I found some high-quality herbs¡ªthese might help me refine my healing abilities further. We can''t afford to be underprepared."


    After purchasing their supplies, the pair returned to the guildhall to review the quest details one more time. A large notice board was filled with requests and assignments, but the "Disappearances Near the Southern Forest" mission glowed in the back of their minds. The reward of 20 silver coins was modest, but the potential for danger¡ªand, more importantly, growth¡ªwas undeniable.


    Later that evening, as the sun began to dip behind the distant towers of Pallax City, Asher and Serena met near the back entrance of the guildhall. A cool breeze hinted at the night''s chill, and both adventurers secured their packs and double-checked their equipment.


    "I''ve mapped out a rough route to the southern edge of the forest," Asher said, unfolding a worn parchment map. "We should be able to reach the designated area by dawn."

 Chapter 143 New Life III

    Serena studied the map closely, her fingers tracing the path. "It looks like there are several narrow trails through the woods. We should stick to the less traveled ones to avoid drawing unwanted attention."Asher offered a small smile. "Exactly. And if any trouble does find us, we can handle it together."


    With that, they left the relative safety of the city behind. The road ahead was dimly lit by the light of the moon and scattered lanterns from nearby cottages. The countryside was quieter now, the hum of urban life replaced by the rustle of leaves and distant animal calls.


    After hours of travel, the city lights faded into the dark silhouette of the forest. The air grew cooler and damper as the dense canopy overhead blocked out the stars. The duo moved cautiously along a narrow, winding path, alert to every sound.


    As they ventured further, Serena whispered, "I have a bad feeling about this place. It''s too quiet."


    Asher paused, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the undergrowth. "Stay close," he advised, his voice low but steady. "Disappearances like this never happen without something lurking in the shadows."


    Every so often, they caught glimpses of movement¡ªshadows flitting between ancient trees, or the glimmer of eyes reflecting the moonlight. The forest felt alive in a way that made both of them uneasy.


    After a short while, they reached a clearing surrounded by towering trees. In the center lay the remnants of what once might have been a campsite¡ªscorched earth, broken tools, and the eerie silence of abandonment. The signs were subtle but unmistakable: people had been here, and something had forced them to flee in haste.


    Serena knelt near a smoldering fire pit. "This is it," she murmured. "There was a struggle here. But where are they?"


    Asher stepped forward, examining the area. "We need to search for clues. The locals spoke of strange lights and unsettling sounds. Maybe we can find evidence of what happened to those who vanished."


    Their investigation began in earnest. Together, they sifted through scattered belongings, looking for any detail¡ªa dropped personal item, unusual markings on the trees, or even tracks that might hint at what had driven the campers away.


    As the night deepened, the tension in the clearing mounted. Every crack of a twig underfoot or whisper of the wind seemed laden with warning. With each piece of evidence they uncovered, the mystery of the disappearances grew, and so did the certainty that this quest would test their limits far beyond a typical D-rank challenge.


    "It''s definitely more than a D-ranker''s work," Asher said, his powerful soul and Absolute Appraisal ability revealing exactly what had happened here.


    "So, do you want to continue?" he asked.


    Serena looked at him with concern. "Can you handle it?"


    Asher smirked. "In my current state, I can even beat a B-ranker," he replied confidently. Now that he was fully healed, he just needed time for his Myriad Energy Veins and Prismatic Core to fully adjust to this world''s mana density and signature¡ªand now, that process was complete.


    He was back in his prime.


    "You sure are confident, lad," a sudden voice sounded from the darkness.


    In an instant, Asher snapped his fingers, surrounding Serena in a Blood Veil. Despite its thin appearance, the veil was an incredibly powerful protection¡ªstrong enough to withstand and even kill anyone who dared to touch it, except for the one inside it.


    Clang!


    "It''s powerful. I guess your confidence is not without basis," the voice spoke again as its owner stepped out of hiding. He was clad in a dark robe, but Asher could still see the white beard on his face.


    "Care to tell me why an old man like you is killing people or kidnapping them?" Asher asked coldly.


    The old man chuckled darkly. "Kekeke¡­ questioning me, are you? You must have a strong ability, then. But you will never understand."


    "Never understand the pain of the helpless¡­!" His voice grew louder, filled with twisted emotion. "Never! You people with your bestowed gifts¡ªyou can do whatever you want! Kill, betray, trample on the weak! You''ll never understand¡­ never!" Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I see¡­ you''ve been wrecked by someone powerful," Asher said as he stepped toward the old man. "I can kill him for you."


    The old man looked at him suspiciously.


    "I don''t sense any murderous aura around you, so you haven''t actually killed anyone. You''ve just been kidnapping them¡ªholding them hostage until your target, the adventurer you want to kill, takes this mission and comes here, right?" Asher asked, his sharp gaze locked onto the old man.


    The old man smirked. "You''re quite perceptive for a brat."


    Asher shrugged. Living in a war-torn world will teach you all kinds of scenarios and tactics, he thought. Then, he spoke, "Name him and tell me his crime."


    "Why would I believe you?" the old man scoffed.


    Suddenly, he felt something sharp press against his neck.


    "Because if I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead," Asher''s cold voice came from behind him, his blood-red scythe resting lightly on the old man''s throat.


    The old man gulped in fear. "O-Okay! I''ll tell you!" he stammered.


    "Good," Asher said as he removed the scythe but kept his Blood Veil around Serena. The three of them sat near the fire, the old man sitting across from Asher while Serena walked over and sat beside him.


    "Can you take it away now?" Serena asked, gesturing at the Blood Veil around her.


    Asher shook his head. "It''s for your safety."


    The old man scoffed. "Like I could even harm her in your presence." He rolled his eyes.


    Asher smirked. "One can never be too safe." Then, he added, "Besides¡­ you''re not alone."


    The old man''s eyes widened in shock. His expression stiffened as he realized Asher had sensed something he hadn''t expected anyone to notice.


    "And whoever is with you¡­ they''re completely unexpected," Asher said, watching as the old man''s face paled in realization.


    The old man''s hands trembled slightly as he clenched his fists. His face twisted, struggling to maintain composure.


    "You¡­ noticed them?" he muttered.


    Asher gave a small smirk. "You''re not very good at hiding your emotions. The moment I mentioned you weren''t alone, your pulse spiked. Not to mention¡ª" He suddenly vanished, reappearing several meters away as he swung his scythe at empty air.


    CLANG!


    A sharp metallic sound echoed as his scythe clashed against an invisible blade.


    The air shimmered, and a masked figure in black robes materialized before him, their dagger locked against Asher''s scythe.


    Serena gasped. "W-What¡ª?!"


    The masked assassin immediately leaped back, landing beside the old man, their glowing red eyes visible through the mask.


    "Tch¡­ perceptive bastard," the masked figure growled.


    The old man sighed. "I told you not to act unless necessary," he muttered.


    Asher spun his scythe once before resting it against his shoulder. "Now that we''re done playing games¡­ tell me the name of your target."


    The old man exchanged a glance with the assassin before speaking.


    "His name is Garen Althor. A B-rank adventurer¡­ but that''s just a title. In reality, he should''ve been executed years ago." His voice darkened. "That bastard¡­ he and his men wiped out my entire village. Men, women, children¡ªhe slaughtered them all for some noble''s request and then framed our people as criminals."


    Serena''s eyes widened in horror. "That''s¡­ awful¡­"


    The old man clenched his jaw. "And because of his connections, the Guild never punished him. He kept killing and killing, hiding behind the system. That''s why I started taking adventurers who accepted this mission."


    "To lure him in," Asher finished for him.


    The masked assassin crossed their arms. "Not like we could ask for help. No one believes us."


    Asher stood silent for a moment, processing the information.


    "So, what now?" Serena asked hesitantly.


    Asher turned his gaze to the old man and the assassin.


    "Where is he now?" he asked.


    The old man looked surprised. "You''re going to help us?"


    Asher''s eyes were cold. "I don''t care about revenge. But I do care about eliminating problems before they become mine. And if this bastard is as strong as you say, he might come after the village that rescued me."


    "Asher..." Serena smiled as she heard him.


    "So tell me, where is he?" Asher asked.


    The old man nodded. "He lives in Pallax City. He''s a B-rank adventurer registered there, and that rank earned him his own mansion in the city. You can find him there, usually taking advantage of new female adventurers." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher''s expression darkened. "I see¡­"


    The old man sighed and glanced at Serena. "If I''m not wrong, his men might come after her sooner or later."


    Asher''s red eyes flashed as he turned to Serena. "I see. Then we just have to wait."


    The old man nodded. "I can provide the exact address." He pulled out a small piece of parchment, scribbled something on it, and passed it to Asher. "This is where he stays."


    Asher took the slip of paper, glanced at the address, and clenched it in his fist.


    "Then it''s time to pay him a visit."

 Chapter 144 New Life IV

    Lloyd was not just a B-rank adventurer¡ªhe was a monster in human skin. He possessed a terrifying ability known as Slaughterer''s Gift, a power that grew stronger with every life he took. The more he killed, the more his strength, speed, and durability increased. It was as if the act of slaughter itself fueled his existence, sharpening his instincts and pushing his body beyond normal limits.However, his power came with a drawback¡ªa cooldown period. After an extended killing spree, his strength would weaken significantly, forcing him into temporary dormancy. During this time, he would hide away in his luxurious mansion in Pallax City, indulging in his vices and waiting for his bloodlust to return. But when the cooldown ended, he would start all over again, hunting fresh victims to feed his insatiable hunger for strength.


    Lloyd preferred to target isolated and faraway villages, places where defenses were weak and news of his actions wouldn''t spread quickly. He would wipe out entire settlements, leaving behind nothing but blood-soaked ruins and corpses. The Adventurer''s Guild remained oblivious to his crimes, as he always covered his tracks, ensuring there were no survivors to report him.


    To the world, he was an adventurer. To those who knew the truth, he was a butcher in disguise.


    Lloyd sat in his grand estate in Pallax City, a place built on blood and deceit. His mansion, surrounded by high walls and guarded by men who feared him more than any enemy, stood as a testament to his cruelty. The air around him always carried a faint scent of iron¡ªa lingering reminder of the countless lives he had taken.


    He leaned back in his chair, fingers tapping against the polished wood of his desk. His golden eyes, sharp like a predator''s, stared at the map spread before him. Another village. Another hunt. His last massacre had weakened him, and now, after weeks of waiting, he could feel his power surging again. His body was itching to slaughter.


    A man entered the room, bowing his head in submission. "Sir, the new batch of adventurers has arrived in Pallax City. Some of them seem promising."


    Lloyd smirked, rolling his shoulders. "Promising, huh? Any of them strong enough to be worth my time?"


    The man hesitated. "There''s one in particular¡­ A newcomer named Asher. Rumors say he cut down a pack of Shadowfang Wolves with ease. Even Max, one of the village''s strongest, couldn''t compare."


    Lloyd''s grin widened. "Asher, huh? A fresh face in the city, but already making waves?" He stood up, stretching lazily. "Good. I was getting bored. Maybe I''ll pay him a visit¡­ after I finish my warm-up."


    His fingers twitched as a dark red aura swirled around his body. It was subtle now, barely noticeable, but soon¡ªsoon, it would erupt into something monstrous.


    Somewhere, far from the comforts of the city, a quiet village lay hidden in the forest. Peaceful. Unaware. Waiting for its executioner to arrive.


    *****


    Asher stood in front of the simple yet elegant mansion, his sharp eyes scanning its structure. The building was well-kept but not overly extravagant¡ªjust enough to show off wealth without attracting too much attention.


    "So, this is the place?" Asher asked, his voice calm yet firm.


    The old man beside him nodded. "Yes, this is Lloyd''s mansion. But..." He hesitated before continuing, "I don''t sense him here."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. His Absolute Appraisal ability confirmed it¡ªLloyd wasn''t inside. The mansion wasn''t empty, though. Several guards and mercenaries were stationed throughout, each radiating a decent amount of strength. Nothing he couldn''t handle.


    Serena, standing beside him, crossed her arms. "So what now? Do we wait for him to return?"


    Asher smirked. "No need. If he''s not here, we''ll make him come to us."


    He stepped forward, his hand resting on the hilt of his weapon. "Let''s knock on the door."


    But before he could even take another step¡ª


    A sharp killing intent flared from inside the mansion. The guards had noticed them. The front gates swung open, and armed men rushed out, weapons drawn, their leader stepping forward with a sneer.


    "You shouldn''t have come here, kid."


    Asher''s smirk widened. "Funny. I was about to say the same to you."


    Asher didn''t know why these guards were even bothering to argue with him¡ªbut who cared? He came here to kill, and that''s exactly what he was going to do.


    Without another word, he vanished from sight. A moment later, the sound of metal clashing against flesh echoed through the air. Blood splattered as the first guard''s body hit the ground, his throat sliced cleanly.


    The others barely had time to react before Asher moved again. A blur of movement, a flash of his blade, and more bodies fell. Serena watched from the side, unimpressed. These guards were nothing.


    In less than a minute, the entrance to the mansion was painted red. Asher stood amidst the carnage, his blade still dripping. He turned to the old man.


    "Where is Lloyd?"


    The old man, who had been watching with wide eyes, swallowed hard before answering. "H-He left for a nearby village. Probably hunting for his next victims."


    Asher''s expression darkened. A village? That meant innocent people were at risk.


    Without hesitation, he turned and rushed off, his body flickering as he activated his movement technique. Serena followed close behind, her eyes sharp.


    They had wasted enough time. If Lloyd was in that village, then they had to get there before the slaughter began.


    Asher moved like a phantom, his speed tearing through the wind as he rushed toward the village. Serena struggled to keep up, her mana flaring as she enhanced her movements.


    "That bastard¡­ He''s already started, hasn''t he?" she muttered.


    Asher didn''t respond, but he could already smell the blood in the air. It was faint, carried by the wind, but unmistakable. The village was under attack.


    By the time they arrived, the scene was worse than they expected.


    Bodies littered the ground. Men, women, even children¡ªlifeless, their corpses twisted in unnatural ways. Some had been hacked apart, while others looked like they had been crushed under an invisible force. The entire village was bathed in red.


    And in the center of it all¡­


    A man stood grinning amidst the carnage.


    Lloyd.


    His clothes were drenched in blood, his hands trembling¡ªnot with fear, but with excitement. His body radiated raw power, as if he had just ascended to a higher level.


    "So, you''re the one who''s been chasing me?" Lloyd licked the blood off his fingers, his grin widening. "I was hoping you''d take your time, but it looks like you made it just in time for the finale!"


    Asher''s gaze locked onto him, his expression unreadable.


    Lloyd''s ability¡ªSlaughterer. The more he killed, the stronger he got. But it came with a drawback.


    A cooldown period.


    After every rampage, his body needed time to stabilize. And right now¡­ Asher could tell. He had just reached his limit. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "This is the part where you run," Asher said coldly, summoning his scythe in a flash of violet energy.


    Lloyd''s grin didn''t fade. Instead, it twisted into something even more deranged.


    "Run? Now, why would I do that?" Lloyd let out a laugh, his bloodlust filling the air. "You think I''m done? No, no¡­ I just need a few more kills. And guess what?"


    His gaze flickered to Serena.


    "You''ll do just fine."


    In an instant, Lloyd lunged forward, his entire body exploding with speed as he aimed straight for her.


    But he never reached her.


    CLANG!


    Sparks flew as Asher blocked the attack effortlessly, his scythe stopping Lloyd''s blade mid-swing.


    "You made a mistake," Asher said, his voice cold. "You should''ve run."


    And then¡ªhe counterattacked.


    Lloyd barely had time to react before Asher''s scythe came down like an executioner''s blade. He twisted his body at the last second, but the weapon still tore through his side, carving a deep gash across his ribs.


    "Gh¡ª!" Lloyd stumbled back, his grin faltering for the first time. Pain. He wasn''t used to it. Every battle before this had been a slaughter¡ªhe was always the predator, never the prey.


    But Asher wasn''t just some prey. He was a hunter.


    "You don''t seem as excited now," Asher said, his gaze locked onto Lloyd. His mana pulsed, dark and suffocating. "What''s wrong? Feeling weak already?"


    Lloyd gritted his teeth, forcing himself to straighten up. He had lost a lot of blood, but he still had strength left. He just needed one more kill. Just one. If he could slaughter even a single person, his strength would spike again, and the cooldown would reset.


    His eyes darted to Serena.


    But Asher was faster. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    CRACK!


    Before Lloyd could even move, Asher''s foot slammed into his chest, launching him back with enough force to shatter the ground beneath them. Lloyd crashed through the remains of a broken house, sending splinters and rubble flying everywhere.


    Serena stepped beside Asher, gripping her sword tightly. "He''s desperate," she muttered. "If we let him kill anyone, this will get worse."


    Asher nodded. "That''s why we won''t let him."


    From within the rubble, a laugh rang out.


    "Keh¡­ keh keh¡­ Hah¡­ Hahaha!"


    Lloyd slowly rose from the debris, blood dripping from his mouth, his expression twisted in a manic grin.


    "You think you''ve won?" he rasped, his voice laced with something¡­ off.


    Then, his body started to tremble.


    Not in fear¡ªbut in excitement.


    "I was saving this for later¡­ but I guess I''ll have to use it now," he chuckled, his blood beginning to boil, his veins pulsing with unnatural power.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "What the hell are you¡ª"


    Then it happened.


    A massive surge of bloodlust erupted from Lloyd''s body, thick and suffocating. The air itself seemed to vibrate, filled with a dark, ominous energy.


    Serena staggered back. "What¡­ what is this!?"


    Asher''s grip on his scythe tightened.

 Chapter 145 Fiend

    A massive surge of bloodlust erupted from Lloyd''s body, thick and suffocating. The air itself seemed to vibrate, filled with a dark, ominous energy.Serena staggered back. "What¡­ what is this!?"


    Asher''s grip on his scythe tightened.


    "You bastard," Asher growled as Lloyd chuckled.


    "Keh¡­ keh¡­ I guess you know what I am now," Lloyd said, grinning as his teeth, stained with blood, gleamed under the dim light.


    "You don''t just kill them¡­ you eat your victims," Asher said, his eyes turning red with fury.


    "Hahaha! So what?" Lloyd laughed. "They exist to make me stronger. I taste their fear, their souls, their very essence¡ªand it''s worth it."


    A baleful red energy crackled around him, merging with the thick aura of Fiendish Energy.


    In both Volarisa and the universe beyond, there exists a forbidden taboo¡ªone that no sane human would dare cross. It is said that consuming the flesh of those with abilities grants a 1% chance of acquiring their power. But in doing so, the person ceases to be human.


    They become a Fiend.


    A cursed being.


    A monster that feeds on its own kind.


    "It makes you an abomination," Asher muttered, his voice cold. "A Fiend¡­ and Fiends gain access to Fiendish Energy¡ªa force stronger than mana, but inherently dark and corrupt."


    Lloyd grinned wider, his twisted aura growing stronger.


    "And you know what that means, don''t you?" he sneered. "It means I''ll just keep getting stronger¡­ as long as I keep feeding!"


    Asher''s scythe gleamed as he took a step forward.


    "Not today," he said.


    And then, the battle truly began.


    Lloyd''s grin widened as he vanished in an instant, his speed unnatural, leaving behind a blur of crimson energy.


    CLANG!


    Sparks flew as Asher''s scythe met Lloyd''s clawed hand, which had turned jet-black with a metallic sheen. The force of the clash sent shockwaves rippling through the air, making the trees around them tremble.


    Serena, still shaken by Lloyd''s bloodlust, clenched her fists. She wanted to help, but something told her this fight was beyond her.


    "That scythe of yours is fast," Lloyd mused, licking his lips. "But you know what''s faster?"


    Without warning, his body distorted, limbs twisting unnaturally before he reappeared behind Asher. His nails extended into razor-sharp claws, gleaming with a sinister light as he slashed forward.


    Asher barely had time to react.


    SHING!


    The veil of blood surrounding Serena flared, forming a barrier as the claws scraped against it. The impact cracked the ground beneath them, sending dirt and debris flying.


    "You blocked that?" Lloyd''s eyes widened before he grinned again. "Heh. I guess that''s what makes you fun!"


    Asher remained silent. His prismatic core thrummed within him, adjusting to the world''s mana density. His Myriad Energy Veins pulsed, amplifying his strength. He could feel it¡ªhis body was now fully synchronized.


    He was back to his prime.


    Lloyd charged again, this time with twice the speed, but Asher didn''t dodge.


    Instead, he stepped forward.


    WHOOSH!


    With a single motion, he spun his scythe, the blade gleaming as it sliced through the air with perfect precision.


    SLASH!


    Lloyd''s expression froze.


    A deep gash had appeared across his chest, blood spurting from the wound.


    His eyes twitched, unable to believe what just happened. "What¡­?"


    "I told you," Asher said, his crimson eyes glowing with cold fury. "Not today."


    Lloyd''s body trembled, but instead of pain, he laughed.


    "Hahaha¡­HAHAHAHA! That''s it! That''s the fight I wanted!" His bloodlust intensified, his wound beginning to seal at an unnatural rate.


    "Good," Asher muttered, raising his scythe again. "I was getting bored anyway."


    And with that, the real battle began.


    Lloyd''s laughter grew twisted, his aura surging like a dark tide. The gaping wound across his chest sealed shut, flesh stitching together in seconds. His Fiendish Energy flared, wrapping around him like living tendrils of malice.


    "See this?" Lloyd grinned, spreading his arms. "I evolve every time I fight! Every wound, every near-death moment¡ªit makes me stronger!"


    Asher didn''t flinch. His crimson eyes remained cold, analyzing Lloyd''s energy flow.


    Regeneration¡­ and an adaptive growth ability.


    Every time Lloyd got injured, his body adjusted¡ªbecoming tougher, faster, and deadlier.


    Asher sighed. "So basically, you''re a pest."


    Lloyd''s grin twitched. "Hah. That''s rich coming from someone about to become my next meal."


    In an instant, Lloyd disappeared.


    WHOOSH!


    A shadow flickered¡ªthen another. Lloyd''s afterimages circled Asher from all sides, moving at blinding speed. His nails elongated into blackened daggers, each dripping with a deadly energy.


    Serena gasped. "He''s¡ª!"


    "Predator''s Feast."


    Lloyd''s voice echoed from every direction.


    A storm of claws rained down upon Asher.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    Asher''s scythe moved like a phantom, intercepting every strike with impossible precision. Sparks flew as he parried and countered, his movements fluid¡ªeffortless.


    Then, in a blur, Asher shifted his stance.


    His scythe vanished.


    Lloyd''s eyes widened.


    "Where¡ª?"


    A cold whisper brushed against his ear.


    "Behind you."


    SLASH!


    A deep gash opened across Lloyd''s back, his blood spraying into the air.


    "GRRAAHH!" Lloyd roared in pain, but before he could react¡ª


    "Ten Shadows Piercing Strike."


    A series of shadow-like blades erupted from the ground, impaling Lloyd''s limbs and pinning him in midair.


    Lloyd gasped, his body convulsing violently.


    Asher''s figure loomed before him, scythe glowing ominously.


    "You adapt to pain, right?" Asher said, his tone indifferent. "Then let''s see how much you can endure before you stop growing."


    Lloyd''s breath hitched.


    For the first time¡ªhe felt fear.


    Asher raised his scythe.


    And the slaughter began.


    Lloyd thrashed against the shadowy blades impaling him, his Fiendish Energy surging as he tried to break free. His body twitched and convulsed, adapting, regenerating¡ªgrowing stronger.


    "You think this is enough to stop me?" Lloyd sneered, his wounds already closing. His Fiendish Energy pulsed violently, warping the air around him.


    SNAP!


    The shadow bindings shattered as he lunged forward, claws aimed for Asher''s throat.


    WHOOSH!


    A scythe blurred through the air.


    Lloyd''s hand went flying.


    "AAAAARGH!" He howled, stumbling back as dark blood splattered the ground.


    Asher didn''t stop.


    SLASH!


    Lloyd''s knee was severed next.


    SLASH!


    Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    A deep gash tore through his torso.


    Each wound bled black, and for the first time¡ªLloyd''s regeneration slowed.


    His breathing grew ragged. His body was adapting too quickly.


    "Wh-what¡­?" Lloyd''s voice wavered. "Why¡­ why am I slowing down?"


    Asher tilted his head. "You''re evolving too fast."


    Lloyd''s pupils shrank.


    "You see¡­" Asher took a slow step forward, scythe dripping with cursed energy. "Your body is desperately trying to adjust to every wound, but there''s a limit. The faster you adapt, the more unstable you become."


    Lloyd looked down at himself¡ªhis flesh was twisting and warping, as if his body couldn''t decide what form to take.


    "You''ve been feeding on weaklings for too long," Asher continued, his eyes glowing with amusement. "But now that you''re actually being pushed¡ªyour own ability is working against you."


    Lloyd''s face twisted in rage. "Shut up!"


    His aura flared violently as he forced his body to stabilize, but¡ª


    It was too late.


    Asher was already in front of him.


    "Crimson Execution."


    SLASH!


    The world froze.


    A single blood-red arc flashed through the air.


    Lloyd''s expression froze in disbelief. His head slid off his shoulders¡ªhis eyes still wide with shock.


    For a moment, silence reigned.


    Then¡ª


    THUD!


    His head hit the ground. His body collapsed soon after, twitching¡­ before going completely still.


    The once-arrogant fiend¡ªwas dead.


    Serena let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. "You¡­ killed him."


    Asher stared at Lloyd''s corpse, then swung his scythe to the side¡ªflinging off the blackened blood.


    He turned to Serena, eyes calm.


    "Of course."


    There was never any doubt.


    [ You have plundered the ability: Slaughter Gift. ]


    [ Slaughter Gift: Each time you kill, you gain a random number of stat increases, with a 0.1% chance of acquiring the victim''s ability. ]


    Asher looked at the notification as his Plunder Ability activated, granting him the Slaughter Gift.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s essentially just a weaker version of my Plunder," he thought.


    However, as he examined the ability further, his expression darkened.


    It wasn''t all sunshine and power.


    There was another hidden drawback.


    [ Warning: The first step down this path is irreversible. The more you kill, the more the ability will erode your sanity. ]


    Asher''s grip on his scythe tightened.


    "A cursed ability¡­" he muttered.


    While the Slaughter Gift could grant incredible strength, it came at a cost. The more its wielder indulged in bloodshed, the harder it became to retain their sense of self.


    Asher sighed before decisively sealing the ability within himself.


    He had no intention of losing control.


    "What should we do now?" Serena asked, her face pale with panic as she looked at the armband flashing with a loud alarm. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each B-rank and above adventurer''s card contained a tracker, automatically recording who attacked them, how, and when they died.


    Within a minute, an S-rank or stronger¡ªdepending on Lloyd''s importance¡ªwould be rushing to this location.


    "We do nothing," Asher said calmly. "We weren''t at fault."


    With a snap of his fingers, he shielded Serena in a thin blood veil¡ªbut this time, it did more than just protect her.


    It also made her invisible.

 Chapter 146 Fiend II

    Serena gasped as she looked down at herself, realizing her body was completely concealed within the thin veil of blood magic.


    "Invisibility?" she whispered.


    Asher nodded. "It won''t last forever, but it should be enough to keep you hidden while we leave."


    The ground beneath them trembled slightly.


    "They''re coming," Asher muttered, sensing powerful presences approaching at high speed. "S-rank or higher¡­ maybe more than one."


    Serena clenched her fists. "Should we run?"


    "No," Asher said firmly. "That''ll make us look guilty. Stay quiet and let me handle this."


    Within seconds, multiple figures landed at the scene.


    A tall man in jet-black armor, his aura crackling with overwhelming energy, stepped forward. His sharp golden eyes scanned the area, locking onto Lloyd''s mutilated corpse.


    Behind him, three other adventurers arrived¡ªeach one radiating immense strength.


    The armored man narrowed his eyes. "Who killed him?"


    Asher met his gaze without flinching.


    "He attacked me first," Asher said calmly. "I defended myself."


    Silence filled the air.


    The man''s aura surged dangerously, but Asher didn''t waver.


    "...Is that so?" the armored man finally said. His expression was unreadable as he took a step closer.


    "Tell me everything," he demanded.


    Asher remained calm under the intense scrutiny of the armored man. He could feel the weight of the powerful adventurers behind him, their sharp gazes analyzing every detail of the situation.


    "He was preying on villages, killing and consuming people to strengthen himself," Asher stated plainly. "I tracked him here, fought him, and won."


    The armored man, still unreadable, knelt beside Lloyd''s mutilated corpse. He placed a gloved hand over the body, a faint surge of mana flickering as he examined the remains.


    One of the other adventurers¡ªa woman with piercing blue eyes and a long spear strapped to her back¡ªspoke up.


    "You''re saying you took him down alone?" she asked skeptically.


    "Yes," Asher answered without hesitation.


    She frowned but didn''t press further. Instead, the armored man finally rose to his full height and stared down at Asher.


    "If what you''re saying is true," he said, "then you''ve done us a favor. Lloyd was an A-rank adventurer, but he was a monster in disguise."


    The tension in the air didn''t fade. Though his words were neutral, Asher could tell the man was still assessing him¡ªmeasuring his strength, searching for any deception.


    Another adventurer, a burly man with twin axes, scoffed. "Kid, do you have any idea what kind of mess you''ve made?"


    "Mess?" Asher raised an eyebrow.


    "Lloyd wasn''t just some rogue killer," the man growled. "He was part of a faction. A powerful one. People are going to come looking for him."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had suspected Lloyd wasn''t working alone, but this confirmed it.


    "And let me guess," Asher said smoothly, "this faction won''t care that he was slaughtering innocent people?"


    The burly man gritted his teeth, while the woman with the spear sighed. "Unfortunately, power speaks louder than morality. Lloyd was a valuable asset to them. His death will raise questions."


    The armored man finally spoke again. "What''s your name?"


    "Asher."


    The man studied him for a long moment, then gave a slow nod.


    "You''d best be careful, Asher," he said. "Because whether you realize it or not¡­ you''ve just made some powerful enemies."


    Asher didn''t flinch. Instead, he smirked.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let them come," he said.


    The air between them grew heavy with unspoken tension. The armored man studied Asher for another moment before turning to his companions.


    "We take the body back," he ordered. "We report what happened. But we don''t interfere any further."


    The burly man scowled. "You''re just gonna let this brat walk away?"


    The armored man''s gaze didn''t waver. "Lloyd was a threat to everyone, not just civilians. If we punish someone for taking down a monster, what message does that send?"


    The blue-eyed woman sighed. "I don''t disagree, but this is going to put a target on his back. The faction Lloyd was part of¡­ they don''t take losses lightly."


    Asher crossed his arms. "I can handle it."


    The burly man scoffed but didn''t argue further. Instead, he turned and helped lift Lloyd''s corpse. The armored man gave Asher one last look before motioning for his team to move out.


    As they left, Serena finally dropped her invisibility veil and stepped forward.


    "That¡­ was tense," she muttered.


    Asher''s expression remained calm, but his mind was already analyzing the situation.


    Lloyd was part of something bigger.


    A faction strong enough to protect an A-rank adventurer, even after he was exposed as a killer. That meant there were people behind the scenes, powerful enough to manipulate the system.


    And now¡­ they would come looking for him.


    "Should we leave the city?" Serena asked.


    Asher shook his head. "No. Running away would make us look weak. We continue as planned."


    Serena bit her lip. "And if they come for us?"


    Asher''s red eyes gleamed.


    "Then we make sure they regret it"


    "Besides, I am not weak, and I can even use my full power in this world now. Perhaps that teleportation happened for a good cause," he mumbled as he looked ahead. "Now I can use my full power without worrying about someone spying on me or trying to kill me."


    A smirk formed on his lips.


    "I''m going to enjoy my cheats here fully."


    The city remained eerily silent as Asher and Serena left the scene. The cold night air carried the distant murmurs of adventurers discussing the recent battle. Word would spread soon¡ªan unknown adventurer had killed Lloyd, a high-ranking menace.


    Serena walked beside Asher, occasionally glancing at him. "So¡­ what''s next?"


    Asher remained silent for a moment before speaking. "We need to prepare."


    Serena frowned. "For what?"


    Asher''s gaze turned sharp. "Lloyd wasn''t just some rogue killer. If what they said is true, he belonged to a faction¡ªone powerful enough to back an A-rank adventurer despite his crimes. They won''t just let this go."


    Serena sighed, rubbing her temples. "So, you''re saying we''re going to be hunted now?"


    "Most likely," Asher admitted. "But that just means they''ll come to us."


    A chill ran down Serena''s spine at the way he said it¡ªnot with fear, but anticipation.


    She had traveled with Asher long enough to know one thing¡ªhe thrived in battle.


    "Before they find us, we should investigate," Asher continued. "If Lloyd was just a pawn, then we need to figure out who the real players are."


    Serena crossed her arms. "And where do we start?"


    Asher glanced at the slip of paper the old man had given him earlier¡ªthe one containing an address.


    "We start here."


    *****


    The address led them to an inconspicuous building in the heart of Pallax City''s slums. From the outside, it looked abandoned¡ªcracked walls, broken windows, and a faint scent of rot lingering in the air.


    Serena wrinkled her nose. "Are you sure this is the right place?"


    Asher nodded and pushed the door open. The hinges creaked, and dust swirled around them as they stepped inside. The room was dimly lit, but Asher''s sharp vision picked up something unusual¡ªthe ground had been disturbed.


    "Someone was here recently," he muttered, kneeling to inspect the marks on the floor.


    Serena crouched beside him. "Looks like something was dragged¡­"


    Asher traced his fingers along the markings before noticing a faint, almost imperceptible seam in the floor.


    "A hidden compartment," he muttered.


    With a swift motion, he pressed against the floorboards, and a section of the ground gave way, revealing a hidden passage leading underground. A cold, stale breeze drifted up from below.


    Serena swallowed. "Do we go in?"


    Asher didn''t hesitate. "We''re already here."


    With that, they descended into the darkness, unaware of the secrets that awaited them.


    Asher and Serena descended cautiously, the air growing colder with each step. The passage was narrow, lined with damp stone walls that bore deep claw-like scratches. The scent of decay thickened the deeper they went.


    Serena shivered. "I don''t like this."


    Asher remained silent but kept his scythe ready. His instincts screamed danger. Whatever was hidden down here was something unnatural.


    At the bottom of the stairs, the passage opened into a large underground chamber, dimly illuminated by eerie blue crystals embedded in the walls. The sight before them made Serena gasp.


    Rows of cages lined the chamber, each filled with shackled humans¡ªmen, women, and even children, their bodies frail, their eyes hollow. Many bore deep scars, fresh wounds, or signs of experimentation.


    Serena clenched her fists. "What the hell is this¡­?"


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "A harvesting ground."


    A deep, chilling voice echoed from the darkness.


    "You''re smarter than you look." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tall, gaunt figure stepped into the dim light. His skin was pale and stretched tight over his bones, his black robes adorned with symbols of ancient, forbidden magic. Dark energy radiated from him like a storm.


    Serena tensed. "Who are you?"


    The man smirked, his eyes gleaming with twisted amusement. "I am Valak, overseer of this facility. And you¡­ have made a grave mistake coming here."


    Asher''s grip on his scythe tightened. "You''re the one behind Lloyd''s rampage, aren''t you?"


    Valak chuckled. "Lloyd? Oh, he was just one of many. A mere hound set loose to gather resources. But you¡­ you have proven far more valuable."


    Asher''s eyes flashed. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 147 Fiend III

    Valak chuckled. "Lloyd? Oh, he was just one of many. A mere hound set loose to gather resources. But you¡­ you have proven far more valuable."


    Asher''s eyes flashed. "What do you mean?"


    Valak raised his hand, and the blue crystals in the walls pulsed. Suddenly, the cages rattled, and the prisoners inside convulsed, their bodies twitching unnaturally. Dark veins spread across their skin as their eyes turned black.


    Serena gasped. "They''re turning into¡­!"


    Valak grinned. "Fiends."


    The prisoners let out monstrous shrieks as they broke free, their bodies twisting and morphing into nightmarish creatures. Their limbs lengthened, their flesh hardened into dark, armored plates, and their fingers turned into clawed weapons of death.


    Valak spread his arms. "Let''s see how well you handle my creations."


    With a single gesture, he sent the horde charging toward Asher and Serena.


    Asher''s face turned cold as he took in the scene before him. His expression, already hardened, grew even darker when he saw the children among the prisoners beginning to transform into Fiends.


    "You twisted bastard¡­" Serena muttered, horror evident in her voice.


    Valak only laughed, his voice filled with amusement. "Do they not make beautiful beasts?" he sneered, watching the children scream as their bodies mutated. "I wonder¡­ how it would feel when you turn into one of them?"


    Asher''s gaze snapped toward him, his crimson eyes burning with pure rage.


    Valak''s smug smile faltered for a moment. He quickly masked it with a sneer, stepping forward as dark energy crackled around his fingers.


    "Maybe in your next life," Valak said, raising his hand.


    In an instant, he unleashed a torrent of cursed energy, aiming straight at Asher.


    But before it could reach him¡ª


    Asher moved.


    A sharp, metallic ring echoed through the chamber as his scythe sliced through the air.


    Valak barely had time to react before Asher vanished from sight, his speed blurring the air around him.


    SHING!


    A deep gash appeared across Valak''s chest before he even realized what had happened.


    "GAH!" he coughed, staggering back as dark blood dripped from the wound. His eyes widened in disbelief. "You¡ª!"


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher didn''t let him finish. He closed the distance instantly, his scythe gleaming under the dim, eerie light.


    CLANG!


    Valak barely managed to summon a barrier of cursed energy in time, the force of Asher''s attack sending shockwaves across the room. The air crackled with violent energy as their powers clashed.


    Serena watched from behind the blood veil Asher had placed around her, her heart pounding. She had seen Asher fight before, but this¡­ this was something else entirely.


    Valak gritted his teeth, his barrier fracturing under Asher''s relentless assault.


    "You think I''ll go down that easily?" he spat, his hands clawing at the air.


    Dark tendrils erupted from his body, twisting like snakes as they lashed out toward Asher.


    But Asher''s crimson eyes gleamed.


    FWOOSH!


    Before the tendrils could reach him, Asher spun his scythe, severing them midair. The cursed energy dispersed into nothingness.


    "You''re too slow," Asher said coldly.


    Valak snarled and leaped back, blood still dripping from his wound.


    "Heh¡­ it seems I underestimated you," he admitted, a manic grin spreading across his face.


    Then, his entire body started to change.


    Dark mist coiled around him, his muscles bulging unnaturally as his eyes turned completely black. His skin stretched and hardened, horns sprouting from his skull.


    The presence that filled the room now was not human.


    Asher narrowed his eyes.


    "You''re not just any Fiend," he muttered.


    Valak let out a guttural laugh, his voice now distorted and inhuman.


    "No¡­ I''m something much worse."


    And with that, he lunged.


    As Valak lunged, the air around him twisted with dark energy. His clawed hands, now elongated and reinforced with jagged bone, swiped toward Asher with terrifying force.


    SWOOSH!


    Asher barely tilted his head, the claws slicing through the empty air where his face had been just moments before. But even as he dodged, he could feel the sheer pressure behind the attack¡ªit wasn''t just raw power; it was a Fiend''s hunger, an insatiable need to consume and grow stronger.


    THUD!


    Valak''s feet cracked the ground as he landed, his monstrous form towering over Asher. His once-human face had stretched and deformed, his mouth filled with rows of jagged teeth like a predator designed to tear through flesh. His muscles had thickened unnaturally, his veins pulsing with dark energy. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena, still hidden within Asher''s blood veil, shivered as she watched.


    "This isn''t just a transformation," she muttered, gripping her dagger tightly. "He''s¡­ evolving."


    Asher''s eyes remained unreadable, but inside, his mind was analyzing everything.


    "So this is the real effect of devouring countless abilities¡­"


    This wasn''t the first time he had fought something powerful, but Valak was different. Unlike Lloyd, who had still retained some human aspects, Valak had completely crossed the line into monstrosity.


    He wasn''t just a Fiend anymore.


    He was becoming a Demon.


    Valak grinned, revealing his newly-formed serrated fangs.


    "Heh¡­ I can feel it," he growled, his deep voice sending vibrations through the air. "The power surging inside me¡­ the strength of every soul I''ve devoured!"


    A black aura radiated from his body, filled with malice and hunger.


    "You should feel honored, Asher. You''re about to become my next meal!"


    BOOM!


    Valak exploded forward with speed that shouldn''t have been possible for his massive size, tearing through the air like a living nightmare.


    But Asher didn''t move.


    Valak''s clawed hand, charged with cursed energy, sliced forward, aiming to cleave Asher in half¡ª


    ¡ªonly for his attack to hit nothing.


    WHOOSH!


    A second later, he felt a chilling sensation against his neck.


    SHINK!


    His body froze.


    Asher''s scythe was already there, resting against his jugular, its edge dripping with a faint crimson light.


    "I told you," Asher said calmly, his voice devoid of fear.


    "You''re too slow."


    Valak''s pupils dilated.


    "Impossible¡­ I didn''t even see him move!"


    Before Valak could react, Asher moved.


    In a single fluid motion, he swung his scythe¡ª


    SHINK!


    A deep, bloody arc sliced across Valak''s chest.


    "GRAAAAH!" Valak howled, stumbling backward as blackened blood sprayed from the wound. His body tried to regenerate instantly, but the cut refused to heal properly.


    Valak''s instincts screamed in warning.


    "What the hell¡­?! That attack¡ªit''s eating away at my body!"


    He looked down at the wound, horrified. The place where Asher''s scythe had struck wasn''t just cut¡ªit was corroding, rotting away, as if something was devouring him from the inside.


    Then he saw it.


    The faint, blood-red mist swirling around Asher''s scythe.


    Valak''s face twisted in shock.


    "You¡­ What the hell kind of power is that?!"


    Asher didn''t answer.


    Instead, he vanished again.


    WHOOSH!


    Suddenly, Valak felt something sharp tear through his leg.


    SLASH!


    He barely had time to scream before another strike sliced across his arm.


    SHINK!


    Then his shoulder¡ª


    Then his back¡ª


    Each attack came faster than he could react, leaving wounds that refused to heal, sapping his strength with every cut.


    Serena, still watching from within the blood veil, stared in awe.


    "Asher¡­" she whispered.


    The way he moved¡ªit was like he was dancing with death itself.


    Valak panted, his monstrous body covered in wounds that continued to rot away. His breath was ragged, his once-overwhelming aura now flickering unstably.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "No¡­ I won''t lose like this!"


    He roared, forcing out the last remnants of his power. The ground trembled beneath him as his body pulsed with dark energy one last time.


    Asher simply raised his scythe, his crimson eyes glowing.


    "It''s over."


    SHING!


    In a single blinding slash, a crimson arc flashed through the air¡ª


    ¡ªAnd Valak''s head flew off his shoulders.


    His massive body froze, then collapsed with a sickening THUD.


    A moment of silence filled the air.


    Then¡ª


    CRACK!


    The corpse twisted violently before suddenly disintegrating into black mist, fading into nothingness.


    The battle was over.


    Serena finally stepped out of the blood veil, staring at the empty spot where Valak had stood.


    "Is he¡­?"


    "Dead," Asher confirmed, flicking the dark blood off his scythe. "Fiends don''t leave behind corpses. They vanish completely once they''re destroyed."


    Serena let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding.


    Asher then looked around the entire facility, his expression cold.


    There was no other way.


    He had to kill them all.


    The Fiend experiments¡ªthe ones who had already lost their humanity¡ªthere was no saving them.


    Asher gripped his scythe tightly, his eyes scanning the room filled with twisted, half-formed Fiends. Some were still writhing, their bodies contorted from the forced mutations. Others had already lost their minds, their glowing red eyes filled with primal hunger.


    Serena hesitated. "Asher¡­ are we really going to¡ª"


    "There''s no saving them," Asher said, his voice devoid of emotion. "If we leave them, they''ll slaughter innocent people. They''re already lost."


    Serena clenched her fists but nodded. She understood. There was no mercy in a world like this.


    Asher exhaled slowly, raising his scythe. The facility would be their grave.


    With a single step, he vanished¡ªhis form blurring as he reaped the fallen.

 Chapter 148 Blood Cross

    If there was one group in this world that truly deserved to be wiped off the face of existence, it was Blood Cross.


    A fanatical cult devoted to Malfus, the God of Carnage, these lunatics believed that slaughter wasn''t just necessary¡ªit was divine. They saw the world as nothing more than a hunting ground, a place where only the strongest should rule. And to them, the strongest weren''t kings, heroes, or even monsters.


    It was Fiends.


    Those twisted beings who gained power by devouring others, growing stronger with each kill. The Blood Cross didn''t just worship Fiends¡ªthey wanted to create more of them.


    What They Believe


    Their doctrine was simple:


    Slaughter is sacred. Kill, and you bring yourself closer to enlightenment. The bloodier, the better.


    Fiends are divine. The rest of the world saw Fiends as monsters. Blood Cross saw them as gods in the making.


    Sacrifice fuels power. The cult''s favorite pastime? Horrific rituals involving human sacrifices, flesh-eating, and carving bloody symbols into their own bodies.


    Basically, if something sounded completely insane and evil, Blood Cross had already tried it.


    How They Operate


    They weren''t just a bunch of robed maniacs waving knives around in a basement¡ªokay, well, sometimes they were¡ªbut they were also dangerously organized.


    They infiltrated cities, noble houses, and even military groups, corrupting them from within. Powerful warriors, promising adventurers¡ªall went missing, only to return as raving, bloodthirsty Fiends.


    They had temples, underground fortresses, and hidden ritual sites all over the world. Some were abandoned ruins, others were thriving hideouts, packed with devoted followers waiting for the day they could paint the world red.


    Their Favorite Pastimes (A.K.A. Forbidden Rituals)


    Fiend''s Awakening Ritual ¨C Ever wondered what happens when you force-feed someone human flesh infused with dark energy? Well, according to Blood Cross, one in ten will turn into a Fiend. The other nine? They just die screaming.


    Crimson Baptism ¨C You haven''t lived until you''ve bathed in the blood of your enemies. Or so they say. High-ranking members even drink blood straight from the hearts of powerful warriors. Disgusting? Yes. Effective? Also yes.


    The Offering of a Thousand Screams ¨C Imagine gathering a thousand people, sacrificing them under a blood moon, and summoning something called the "True Fiend." Yeah, no thanks.


    The Big Names Running the Show Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Grand Inquisitor Veylan ¨C The top dog. A twisted prophet who claims he hears the voice of Mafus. Half-human, half-Fiend, fully insane.


    The Butcher Priests ¨C High-ranking cultists who handle rituals, sacrifices, and turning people into Fiends. Basically, walking nightmares in robes. Valak was one of them but now he is dead.


    The Crimson Reapers ¨C Blood Cross'' strongest warriors¡ªeach one a fully awakened Fiend. If you see one, run. Or start praying.


    Asher and Serena looked at each other as they listened to the informant, who explained the ways of Blood Cross¡ªthe organization that Lloyd and Valak belonged to.


    After eliminating him and passing the information to the guild, they rushed to Pallax City. Their recent actions had likely drawn attention, and if they weren''t careful, they might end up walking straight into Blood Cross''s hands.


    "Damn annoying cultists," Asher muttered, rubbing his temples as the informant finished speaking. He didn''t like this at all.


    He knew just how troublesome cultists could be. There had been one such group in Volarisa, according to the history books, and even they were a nightmare. But these lunatics? They were on a whole different level¡ªfully unhinged and extremely dangerous.


    "I guess we''ll have to be careful from now on," he said, sighing.


    Serena nodded, her expression serious. "Yeah¡­ This just got a lot more complicated."


    The Blood Cross & Asher


    And now, thanks to Lloyd''s very violent death, the Blood Cross knew about Asher.


    And they weren''t happy.


    For them, Lloyd, with his Slaughter Gift ability, was a saint sent by Mafus. And now that he was dead, they wanted Asher to die the same way.


    Deep within one of their hidden fortresses, the air was thick with the stench of blood, burning incense, and madness. Hooded figures knelt in front of a massive blood-soaked altar, where the symbol of Mafus¡ªa twisted, jagged cross¡ªwas carved into the stone.


    A high-ranking priest, his skin covered in scarred rituals, raised his arms.


    "Lloyd, the Saint of Carnage, has fallen!" His voice echoed through the chamber, filled with raw fury. "A mere mortal¡ªa worm!¡ªdared to slay him!"


    The gathered cultists screamed in rage, slamming their fists onto the ground.


    "Blasphemy!"


    "An insult to our god!"


    "He must be torn apart!"


    The priest''s bloodshot eyes gleamed as he continued, "Mafis demands blood! We shall send forth our chosen, the Butcher Priests and the Crimson Reapers, and they shall bring us Asher''s head!"


    The entire chamber trembled as dark energy pulsed through the air, responding to their murderous intent.


    "And if this Asher is strong¡­ then we shall baptize him in blood and turn him into one of our own."


    Asher leaned back in his chair, lost in thought. The flickering candlelight of the dimly lit inn cast long shadows across the room. Serena sat across from him, arms folded, her expression grim.


    "Blood Cross¡­" she muttered. "I''ve heard of them before, but I didn''t think they were this insane."


    "They worship Malfus, the so-called ''God of Carnage,''" the informant said, shifting uncomfortably. "To them, Fiends are the true rulers of the world, and anyone not ''blessed'' with Fiendish energy is just cattle."


    Asher sighed, tapping his fingers on the wooden table. "So, Lloyd wasn''t just some random lunatic¡ªhe was their damn saint."


    The informant nodded. "Yeah. And now that he''s dead, they''ll be looking for whoever killed him."


    Serena groaned, slumping back in her seat. "Great. Just what we needed. A bloodthirsty cult that thinks their butchered psychopath was a divine messenger."


    Asher smirked slightly. "Annoying as hell, but it just means they''ll come to us. Saves us the trouble of hunting them down."


    "You don''t understand," the informant said, lowering his voice. "Blood Cross doesn''t just send assassins or warriors after their enemies. They perform rituals¡ªforbidden ones. The kind that twist reality, summon monsters, and¡­ worse."


    Serena frowned. "What do you mean ''worse''?"


    The man hesitated before finally answering. "They don''t just want to kill you. They want to turn you into one of them."


    A tense silence filled the room.


    "I think we should separate ways. They only know about me, not you," Asher said.


    The informant shook his head. "No. By this time, they might have already learned about her. Soon, they''ll be coming after both of you."


    Serena frowned. "So, we''re both targets now?"


    The informant nodded. "Lloyd must have had a tracking artifact. Most powerful clans have treasure items that record how their members die. The Blood Cross wouldn''t let his death go unnoticed."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "That means the other churches must have noticed too. Malfus isn''t the only god, right?"


    The informant sighed. "Of course, there are other churches. But Lloyd was working freely here because this kingdom falls under Malfus'' domain."


    Asher exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple. "Damn fanatic territory rules. So, every god has their own domain, and if one god''s followers enter another''s¡­ war breaks out?"


    "Exactly," the informant confirmed. "Most gods prefer keeping their worshippers in their own lands, which is why these cultists aren''t afraid to act freely here."


    Serena''s expression darkened. "So, if we just leave this god''s domain, we''ll be safe?"


    The informant nodded. "Yes, but the nearest border to another god''s domain is 500 kilometers away. If you can survive the journey, you''ll be safe¡­ for now."


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances. The choice was clear¡ªrun or fight.


    "I can save myself even if I were to fight. I have many abilities that allow me to escape at any moment," Asher said, glancing at Serena. "But I can''t guarantee your safety the same way." He clenched his fists. "So, we''re running to the next god''s domain."


    Serena nodded. "Okay¡­ but what if they go after the village?" she asked, a little afraid.


    "They won''t," Asher reassured her. "The village is in another god''s domain¡ªa Demi-God''s. He''s not as strong as Malfus, but against the Blood Cross'' base, he''s powerful enough. They won''t dare cross into his territory."


    Serena let out a relieved sigh as Asher turned his gaze toward the horizon. Their path was clear¡ªescape now, or risk being hunted down.


    Asher didn''t waste any time. With a flick of his wrist, he activated his movement skill, his body surging forward like a shadow through the night. Serena followed closely behind, her steps light yet determined.


    The road ahead was long¡ª500 kilometers to the next god''s domain. They had no time to waste. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How long do you think we have before they come after us?" Serena asked, her voice steady but tense.


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "If they''re as fanatical as they seem, they''re already moving."


    Serena cursed under her breath. "Great. So, what''s the plan? Run the whole way?"


    "Not exactly," Asher said, his eyes scanning the darkened landscape. "There are shortcuts¡­ but they''re dangerous."

 Chapter 149 Travel

    "Either way, we''re already in danger," Serena said as Asher suddenly stopped and looked at her.


    "What?" Serena asked, tilting her head in confusion. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''m sorry," Asher said quietly.


    "Why?" she asked, frowning.


    Asher shook his head. "I got you involved. I should have spared him and¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Serena placed her finger on his lips, silencing him.


    "Don''t," she said firmly. "You killed him and spared his future victims. It''s not your fault, but theirs¡ªthose so-called gods who claim to rule yet ignore the pleas of those who serve them."


    Asher nodded, though a part of him still wanted to say more. In his mind, gods were nothing more than beings who had reached the limits of this world yet refused to leave. Instead of ascending to a greater realm, they stayed behind¡ªplaying rulers, dictating fate.


    In a way, they were just cowards with superiority complexes¡ªunwilling to move on, content with controlling this world rather than stepping into something greater.


    Asher and Serena moved swiftly through the dense forest, staying off the main roads to avoid unwanted attention. The cool morning air was crisp, and the scent of damp earth filled their surroundings. Birds chirped in the distance, unaware of the deadly game unfolding in the shadows.


    Serena adjusted the strap of her satchel and glanced at Asher. "How far is the next god''s domain?"


    "About 500 kilometers west," Asher replied, his eyes scanning the path ahead. "If we keep a steady pace, we can reach a neutral settlement within a few days. From there, we''ll need to find a way across the border."


    Serena frowned. "That''s a long way. Do you think Blood Cross will come after us before we get there?"


    "They will," Asher said without hesitation. "But that''s fine."


    Serena sighed. "I swear, sometimes it feels like you want to fight them."


    Asher smirked. "I don''t mind thinning their numbers a little."


    Serena rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. They both knew that fighting was inevitable.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a dark chamber beneath the capital city of Malfus'' domain, a gathering of Blood Cross members knelt before a massive altar. The air was thick with the scent of burning incense and dried blood.


    At the center of the altar stood a robed figure, their face hidden behind a ceremonial mask carved with grotesque symbols.


    "Lloyd has fallen," the masked figure intoned, their voice echoing through the chamber. "Slain by an outsider¡­ a heretic who rejects Malfus'' gifts."


    Murmurs of outrage spread among the gathered cultists. Some clenched their fists, others whispered prayers for vengeance.


    "The heretic must be punished."


    A tall, muscular figure stepped forward, his presence radiating murderous intent. His skin was pale, his veins blackened by the corruption of Fiendish Energy.


    "I will hunt him down," the man growled. "I, Gideon of the Crimson Blades, will offer his soul to Malfus."


    The masked leader nodded approvingly. "Then go, my child. Spill his blood in the name of our god."


    Gideon grinned, revealing sharp, unnatural teeth.


    "As you command."


    ***


    Back in the forest, Asher suddenly stopped walking. Serena, noticing his tense posture, immediately put a hand on her daggers.


    "What is it?" she whispered.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "We''re being watched."


    Serena''s heart pounded. "Blood Cross?"


    "Most likely."


    A faint rustling came from the trees, and Asher turned his head slightly, his fingers tightening around his scythe. He couldn''t see them yet, but his instincts were screaming¡ªsomething dangerous was nearby.


    A slow, eerie chuckle echoed through the trees.


    "So¡­ you''re the one who killed Lloyd."


    A figure stepped into view, his crimson cloak billowing as he walked. His pale skin and blackened veins marked him as something beyond human.


    Serena felt a chill crawl up her spine. "Who¡­ is that?"


    The man smiled, his sharp teeth glinting in the morning light.


    "The name''s Gideon," he said. "And I''m here to send you to hell."


    Asher exhaled sharply, his grip on his weapon unwavering.


    "Big talk," he muttered. "Let''s see if you can back it up."


    With that, the battle began.


    The moment Asher''s grip tightened on his scythe, a surge of raw energy exploded from his body. The ground cracked beneath him as his mana, tainted with the stolen power of his Plunder ability, roared to life. His eyes glowed crimson, and the air around him shimmered with killing intent.


    Gideon''s grin widened. "Oh? Not bad."


    Then, in an instant, Asher vanished.


    BOOM!


    A shockwave ripped through the forest as Asher reappeared right in front of Gideon, swinging his scythe in a vicious arc. The blade, pulsing with dark energy, slashed toward Gideon''s throat.


    CLANG!


    Gideon barely managed to block with his massive, curved sword, the impact sending him skidding backward. His feet dug into the ground, leaving deep trenches in the dirt.


    "Hah¡­ So this is what killed Lloyd?" Gideon sneered, licking his lips. "I can see why the higher-ups want your head."


    Asher didn''t waste time with words. He shot forward again, his movements blurring as he rained down a flurry of devastating strikes. His scythe danced through the air, slicing through trees and leaving deep gashes in the earth.


    Gideon countered with monstrous strength, his sword clashing against Asher''s weapon with earth-shaking force. With every impact, sparks flew, and the pressure of their battle sent shockwaves through the surroundings.


    Serena, staying a few steps back, clenched her daggers tightly. She knew she couldn''t interfere directly¡ªthis fight was beyond her level. But she had to be ready to assist if things went south.


    Gideon''s body pulsed with Fiendish Energy, dark tendrils creeping along his skin. His strikes became heavier, his speed increasing with each exchange. He was pushing Asher back.


    "You feel it, don''t you?" Gideon chuckled, his sword humming with cursed energy. "That little Lloyd¡­ it''s nothing compared to what I am!"


    A violent pulse erupted from Gideon as his veins turned completely black. His power skyrocketed.


    "Blood Rend: Crimson Baptism!"


    A torrent of dark crimson energy burst from Gideon''s body, warping the very air. The trees around them instantly decayed, their leaves turning to ash. The blood-soaked aura wrapped around his blade, making it look like a massive fang ready to devour Asher whole.


    Asher gritted his teeth. He''s this strong?


    There was no doubt¡ªif the fight continued, even he would be in trouble.


    But Asher wasn''t planning on dying today.


    He gripped his scythe tighter and released his limiter.


    BOOM!


    A dark storm of energy exploded from Asher, swallowing the entire battlefield. His mana, plundered abilities, and fiend-like aura merged into one overwhelming force. The sheer pressure shattered the trees around them, leaving only burning debris.


    Gideon''s grin faltered for the first time.


    "Phantom Reaper: Abyssal Execution."


    Asher''s voice was quiet¡ªbut the power behind it was anything but.


    His scythe vanished, becoming nothing but a shadowy blur. A hundred slashes tore through the air, each one carrying the weight of death itself.


    Gideon barely had time to react before the first cut appeared on his chest. Then the second. Then the third.


    By the time he realized what was happening, Asher had already disappeared¡ªonly to reappear right behind him.


    SLASH!


    Blood sprayed into the air as a deep wound carved across Gideon''s back.


    He staggered, growling in pain. "You¡­ damn¡­!"


    "Asher!" Serena shouted.


    Asher exhaled sharply, suppressing the throbbing pain in his body. That attack had drained more energy than he expected. He couldn''t keep this up.


    "We''re leaving," he said, grabbing Serena''s wrist.


    "But¡ª!"


    "Now!"


    Serena bit her lip but nodded. They both turned and bolted into the dense forest, their bodies flickering like shadows as they weaved through the trees at high speed.


    Gideon roared behind them. "You think you can run!?"


    He lunged forward, his injuries already closing as his Fiendish Energy healed him. But the moment he tried to chase¡ª


    BOOM! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A massive explosion erupted between them.


    Serena looked back, eyes widening as she saw a burning field of magical traps¡ªones Asher had planted earlier.


    "You planned this¡­?" she breathed.


    Asher smirked. "Always have a backup plan."


    Gideon snarled in frustration as the flames and collapsing trees blocked his path. He could break through¡ªbut by the time he did, Asher and Serena would be long gone.


    "You think this is over!?" Gideon roared after them. "The Blood Cross will never stop hunting you!"


    Asher didn''t bother responding. He just kept running.


    Because he already knew that.


    The forest blurred past them as Asher and Serena sprinted through the dense foliage, their bodies flickering in and out of sight with rapid movement techniques. Every step they took was calculated¡ªdodging branches, leaping over roots, and ensuring their escape remained unpredictable.


    Serena panted as she kept up with Asher''s pace. "Where are we even going?"


    Asher didn''t slow down. "We need to get out of this domain before they track us down again. If Gideon recovers fully, he''ll be back with reinforcements."


    Serena cursed under her breath. "This is insane. Just how far do these cultists reach?"


    "The Blood Cross isn''t just a cult," Asher said darkly. "They''re a network¡ªhidden in the underbelly of society. If someone like Lloyd was considered a saint to them, then you can imagine how many monsters they have waiting in the shadows."


    Serena clenched her fists. "And they want you dead because you killed him¡­"


    Asher nodded. "Lloyd was their ''chosen one.'' Now that he''s gone, they''re going to be desperate to kill me¡ªprobably to recover his ''blessing'' or whatever twisted nonsense they believe in."

 Chapter 150 Travel II

    Serena bit her lip, thinking. "If we go to another god''s domain, will that even be enough to keep us safe?"


    "For a while," Asher admitted.


    "They won''t be able to move as freely outside of Malfus''s territory. But if they really want me dead, they''ll find ways to get around that."


    Serena frowned. "Then what''s the plan?"


    Asher''s eyes darkened. "We take out their leadership before they take out us."


    They stopped near a rocky cliffside, hidden under the shadows of overhanging trees. Asher pulled out a small map, quickly scanning it under the dim moonlight.


    "There''s a place called Black Hollow Citadel about 500 kilometers from here," he muttered. "It''s one of the closest territories belonging to another god. If we make it there, the Blood Cross won''t be able to touch us as easily."


    Serena folded her arms. "And in the meantime?"


    Asher smirked. "We make their lives hell."


    Serena raised an eyebrow. "You want them to chase us?"


    "They''re coming after me no matter what," Asher said, rolling his shoulders. "Might as well turn the hunt around. If we take down some of their key figures on the way, it''ll throw them into chaos. They won''t be able to organize a proper assault on us if they''re too busy dealing with internal losses."


    Serena sighed. "I swear, you have the most reckless ideas."


    Asher grinned. "Reckless works."


    She couldn''t argue with that.


    "Alright," Serena said, adjusting her grip on her daggers. "Who''s our first target?"


    Asher''s smirk turned deadly as he pulled out a bloodstained document he had taken from Gideon''s base.


    "A man named Veyrn Kalthis," he said. "One of the Blood Cross''s high-ranking priests."


    Serena''s eyes gleamed. "Let''s go hunting, then."


    And with that, they vanished into the night¡ªbecoming the predators instead of the prey.


    "But how can we defeat him? I mean, if you had the power, we wouldn''t be running away," Serena asked.


    Asher replied, "The guy back there was an SSS-rank fighter. I''m just a B-rank right now. I can fight him, but killing him is not possible."


    "But this guy, Veyrn Kalthis¡ªhe''s just an SS-rank," Asher said, glancing at her. "I can kill him."


    Serena narrowed her eyes. "So you''re saying we couldn''t take down Gideon because he was SSS-rank, but this Veyrn Kalthis is just SS-rank, so you can kill him?"


    Asher nodded. "Exactly."


    Serena crossed her arms. "I feel like you''re making this sound way easier than it is."


    Asher shrugged. "I won''t say it''ll be easy, but it''s doable. The gap between SS and SSS is massive. Gideon was beyond what I could handle right now¡ªI could fight him, but killing him? That was out of the question."


    Serena huffed. "Fine. But just because he''s not SSS-rank doesn''t mean this will be easy. He''s still an SS-rank priest of the Blood Cross. He''ll have divine blessings and all sorts of weird tricks."


    "I know," Asher said, stretching his fingers. "That''s why we won''t be fighting him head-on."


    Serena frowned. "Then what''s the plan?"


    Asher smirked. "Simple. We kill him before he even knows he''s in danger." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Serena gave him a skeptical look. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"


    "We''ll bait him," Asher said. "From what we''ve learned, the Blood Cross sees me as a threat now. Veyrn will definitely want to deal with me personally, especially after what happened with Lloyd and Gideon."


    Serena nodded. "So we leak some information that you''re in a certain place, lure him in, and strike first?"


    "Exactly," Asher confirmed. "We control the battlefield, dictate the terms of the fight, and eliminate him before he can even activate his blessings."


    Serena sighed. "You always make things sound so easy."


    Asher smirked. "That''s because I''m good at what I do."


    She rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her small smile. "Alright, fine. Where do we set the trap?"


    Asher pulled out the map again. "There''s an abandoned fortress near the border of Malfus''s domain. It''s outside any major settlement, which means fewer innocent people getting caught in the crossfire. And most importantly¡ª"


    "It''s isolated," Serena finished, catching on. "Which means once he steps in, there''s no one to help him."


    "Exactly," Asher said. "We send the right message, make it seem like I''m hiding out there, and wait for him to come to us."


    Serena nodded, gripping her daggers. "Alright. Let''s go hunting."


    The abandoned fortress loomed ahead, its crumbling stone walls standing like the last remnants of a forgotten era. Ivy crawled over its surface, and the wind howled through its hollow halls. It was the perfect place for an ambush¡ªisolated, quiet, and easy to control.


    Asher and Serena stood just outside, surveying the area.


    "Looks creepy," Serena muttered.


    "Which makes it perfect," Asher replied. "If I were an SS-rank priest looking to eliminate a target, I''d assume someone hiding here was desperate and weakened."


    Serena glanced at him. "And you''re sure they''ll fall for this?"


    "They will," Asher said confidently. "The Blood Cross doesn''t see me as just another target. I killed Lloyd, and Gideon had to retreat because of me. They''ll send someone strong, but they''ll also be arrogant. Veyrn will think this is an easy execution, not a trap."


    Serena exhaled, adjusting her grip on her daggers. "Alright, so how do we do this?"


    Asher pulled out a small, enchanted communication crystal. "We let the right people ''accidentally'' overhear that I''m hiding here. The Blood Cross will hear about it within a day, and Veyrn will come running."


    Serena narrowed her eyes. "And when he does?"


    Asher''s expression darkened. "We end him before he even realizes he was never the hunter."


    Two days later, just as expected, Veyrn Kalthis arrived.


    He came alone.


    Asher watched from the shadows, concealed on one of the fortress''s upper floors. He could sense the man''s mana¡ªa dense, oppressive force laced with divine energy. Unlike Lloyd''s overwhelming bloodlust, Veyrn''s presence was cold, calculated, and suffocating.


    The priest was dressed in a high-collared black robe embroidered with the crimson sigil of the Blood Cross. His face was concealed beneath a silver mask, but Asher could see the arrogance in the way he walked.


    "Come out, little rat," Veyrn called out, his voice smooth and controlled. "You''ve caused quite a lot of trouble for my organization. Did you really think hiding in this ruin would keep you safe?"


    Asher smirked from his hiding spot. Good. Keep talking. Make yourself comfortable.


    Serena was already in position, hidden in the shadows behind him. She was waiting for the perfect moment. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 151 Ambushing

    Veyrn sighed dramatically, stepping further into the fortress. "You should''ve stayed hidden like a good little fugitive. Malfus''s mercy only extends so far, you know. But I suppose you already knew that when you killed Lloyd."


    His tone sharpened. "That was a mistake."


    Asher''s grip on his scythe tightened.


    Lloyd was a monster. Killing him was no mistake.


    Veyrn turned his head slightly, as if sensing something.


    Tch. He''s cautious. I need to act now.Asher silently signaled Serena, and in that moment, the ambush began.


    With a flick of his wrist, Asher manipulated the blood around them, sending razor-sharp crimson blades toward Veyrn from multiple directions. At the same time, Serena struck from behind, her daggers burning with ethereal blue flames.


    Veyrn reacted instantly.


    A dome of divine energy exploded from his body, shattering the blood blades and forcing Serena to leap back before she was incinerated.


    "So predictable," Veyrn mused, adjusting his gloves. "Did you really think an ambush would work on me?"


    Asher cursed. He''s fast. But this was far from over.


    "Then let''s see how you handle this," he muttered.


    Blood surged around him, condensing into a massive scythe in his grip. The air grew thick with his crimson aura.


    Veyrn tilted his head. "Ah, yes. The little ''blood manipulator.''" A sneer curled his lips. "Let me show you what real power looks like."


    The moment Veyrn unleashed his power, the fortress trembled.


    A suffocating aura of divine energy expanded from his body, crackling like lightning and warping the air. His silver mask gleamed ominously under the faint moonlight as he raised a hand.


    "Blessing of Malfus: Divine Shackles."


    Golden chains materialized out of thin air, streaking toward Asher like vipers.


    Too fast.


    Asher barely had time to react before the chains wrapped around him, locking his limbs in place. A searing pain spread through his body¡ªit felt as if the chains were suppressing his blood control.


    "Did you really think you could defeat me with mere tricks?" Veyrn said, stepping forward. "I am an SS-rank Priest of the Blood Cross. Your power is insignificant before the will of Malfus."


    Asher gritted his teeth, struggling against the chains.


    Then¡ªa shadow flickered behind Veyrn.


    Serena struck.


    Her daggers, still burning with ethereal blue flames, sliced through the air toward his exposed back.


    At the last second, Veyrn twisted, barely avoiding a fatal blow. One of Serena''s daggers cut through his robe, searing his skin.


    "Annoying insect," he spat, unleashing a shockwave of divine energy.


    Serena flipped back, avoiding the blast.


    Asher clenched his jaw. These chains¡­ they''re trying to suppress my blood control.


    A smirk formed on his lips. Too bad for you, I''m not just limited to blood control.


    He exhaled slowly, closing his eyes.


    Then¡ªhis body burst apart into a mist of blood.


    The divine chains collapsed to the ground, empty.


    Veyrn''s eyes widened. "What¡ª?!"


    The blood mist reformed behind him.


    Asher materialized in an instant, his scythe already mid-swing.


    Veyrn barely managed to twist away, but not fast enough. The blade carved deep into his shoulder. Blood sprayed as he staggered back, his mask cracking from the impact.


    "You talk too much," Asher said coldly.


    Veyrn growled, clutching his wounded shoulder. "You¡­ bastard!"


    Golden energy flared from his wound, sealing it shut.


    "You think this changes anything?" he snarled.


    Asher rolled his shoulders. "No. But now it''s a fair fight."


    Veyrn''s patience snapped.


    "Enough of this. I will end you."


    His body flickered¡ªthen disappeared.


    Tch. Fast.


    A golden spear of energy materialized out of nowhere, piercing straight through Asher''s chest.


    ¡ª!!


    Pain exploded through him. The spear impaled him, pinning him against a crumbling stone pillar.


    "Asher!" Serena''s voice rang out.


    Veyrn smirked. "That''s more like it. Now die."


    He twisted the spear.


    Blood poured from Asher''s wound. His vision blurred.


    Then¡ªa grin crept onto his lips.


    "Idiot," Asher muttered.


    Veyrn''s smirk faltered.


    Then¡ªAsher''s body melted into blood once again.


    Before Veyrn could react, a storm of blood blades erupted behind him, slicing into his body.


    Serena struck at the same time, her daggers plunging deep into his back.


    Veyrn screamed, his divine aura flickering.


    Asher reformed a few feet away, completely unharmed. "You''re not the only one with tricks."


    Veyrn stumbled forward, coughing up blood. His divine energy was waning.


    Serena didn''t hesitate. She dashed forward, aiming straight for his heart.


    But¡ªVeyrn smiled.


    "Blessing of Malfus: Sanctuary Escape."


    A golden light erupted around him¡ªand he vanished.


    Silence filled the fortress.


    Serena''s dagger stabbed through empty air.


    Asher frowned, scanning the area with his crimson eyes. "He''s gone." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena let out a slow breath, lowering her daggers. "Damn it. He escaped." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher clicked his tongue. That was close.


    Veyrn had been strong¡ªtoo strong for a straightforward battle. If Asher hadn''t played his abilities right, the fight could''ve ended badly.


    Serena turned to him. "You alright?"


    Asher nodded. "Yeah. Just pissed he got away."


    She sighed. "Well, at least we injured him. That''s something."


    Asher''s gaze lingered on the bloodstained ground where Veyrn had stood.


    "You''re right. We can''t delay. Let''s keep moving."


    This time, he shaped the blood into wings, their dark crimson hue glistening under the moonlight. Wrapping his arms around Serena, he took off into the sky, soaring toward the border.


    Now that their ambush had failed, the Blood Cross would be coming for them.


    And Asher wasn''t sure they were ready.


    Asher flew swiftly through the night sky, his blood-forged wings slicing through the cold wind. Serena held onto him tightly, her eyes scanning the ground below for any signs of pursuit. The Blood Cross wouldn''t take Veyrn''s death lightly. If anything, they''d be more relentless now.


    "They''ll come after us with everything they have," Serena muttered, glancing up at Asher.


    "I know," he replied. "Which is why we need to reach the Black Hollow Citadel before they catch up."


    Serena frowned. "You really think the other god''s domain will be enough to stop them?"


    "It won''t stop them forever, but it''ll slow them down. The gods have their own rules. If Malfus''s followers break into another god''s domain too aggressively, it could start a war between divine factions. Even those lunatics have to think twice before doing that."


    Serena nodded, though she still looked uneasy. "And if they don''t care about the consequences?"


    Asher''s expression darkened. "Then we kill them."


    Serena sighed, shaking her head. "You make it sound so simple."


    "It is."


    Before she could argue, Asher suddenly shifted midair, his eyes narrowing as he sensed movement below.

 Chapter 152 Chase

    Before she could argue, Asher suddenly shifted midair, his eyes narrowing as he sensed movement below.


    Several figures in dark robes were moving rapidly across the terrain, riding warped beasts that resembled a grotesque fusion of wolves and lizards. Their bloodshot eyes gleamed in the moonlight, and even from above, Asher could feel their twisted auras.


    "They''re already here," Serena whispered.


    "Hold on tight," Asher said, adjusting his grip on her.


    And then¡ªhe dove.


    Blood-red streaks burned through the air as Asher descended at breakneck speed, twisting to avoid incoming projectiles. Spears of black energy shot past them, crackling with unholy power.


    "These guys don''t waste time," Serena muttered, drawing one of her daggers.


    "Neither do I," Asher replied.


    At the last second, he twisted his body, flipping in midair before extending his blood-forged wings wide. A storm of crimson blades rained down on the pursuers below.


    Screams echoed through the night.


    But more were coming.


    Asher clenched his jaw. They were still too far from the border.


    "We can''t keep fighting like this," Serena said urgently. "If they slow us down too much, we''ll never make it in time!"


    "I know," Asher muttered, eyes flashing.


    Then, his wings flared, and he shot forward at full speed, racing against death itself.


    Asher pushed his speed to the limit, his blood-forged wings slicing through the air like twin crimson blades. The night blurred around them as he soared forward, but the cultists weren''t letting up.


    Dark streaks of cursed energy whistled past them, each one crackling with the same unholy power that Veyrn had used. These weren''t just low-ranking zealots¡ªthey were elites.


    "Shit!" Serena cursed as she narrowly dodged a black spear aimed directly at her head. "How many of these bastards are there?!"


    "Enough to make this a problem," Asher muttered.


    The cultists below weren''t even slowing down. Their warped beasts snarled and howled as they chased relentlessly, bounding across the terrain with unnatural speed. Even in the air, Asher and Serena weren''t safe¡ªsome of them could fly.


    Black-winged figures were rising to intercept them, their bodies wreathed in Malfus''s twisted energy.


    Serena''s eyes sharpened. "We''re surrounded."


    Asher gritted his teeth. "Then we break through."


    With a single, sharp movement, he spun midair, his wings morphing into massive crimson scythes.


    And then¡ªhe slashed.


    A wave of blood energy erupted outward in a wide arc, carving through the nearest cultists with merciless precision. Screams of agony filled the air as their bodies were torn apart, their twisted energy flickering and fading.


    Serena took the opening. In a flash, she vanished, reappearing in the midst of the airborne enemies. Her daggers glowed as they tore through the throats of two cultists before they could even react.


    A third tried to counter, but she was already gone, her movements like a ghost in the wind.


    The battlefield was chaos.


    "That''s not gonna hold them for long," Serena called out, flipping back to Asher''s side.


    "I don''t need it to," Asher said, his wings flaring wide once more.


    Ahead, the Black Hollow Citadel''s border was finally in sight.


    But so was their final obstacle.


    A massive warped beast blocked the way forward, its hulking form towering over the land below. Its flesh rippled with black veins, and its six glowing eyes locked onto them with pure, predatory hunger.


    Serena inhaled sharply. "That thing is huge¡­"


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "And in our way."


    The cultists behind them were closing in fast. They couldn''t afford to stop.


    So Asher didn''t.


    "Hold on," he said.


    And then¡ªhe charged straight at the beast.


    The monstrous warped beast let out a deafening roar, its six eyes glowing with unholy light as it braced itself.


    Its massive, clawed hands reached out, trying to swat them out of the sky like insects.


    But Asher didn''t slow down.


    His wings morphed mid-flight, shifting from sleek, crimson blades into a barrage of razor-sharp tendrils, each one lashing outward with deadly precision.


    SHINK!


    The beast howled as multiple deep gashes appeared across its chest, black blood spraying into the air like ink.


    But it didn''t fall.


    If anything, it got angrier.


    The air twisted and distorted around it as cursed energy surged, forming into a massive, black spear of condensed malice.


    Serena''s eyes widened. "That thing is¡ª"


    "Firing," Asher muttered.


    The beast hurled the spear with terrifying force.


    The attack tore through the air, a black comet of destruction aimed directly at them.


    Asher''s instincts screamed at him¡ª


    DODGE OR DIE.


    With a split-second decision, Asher wrapped an arm around Serena and folded his wings inward, diving straight down. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The cursed spear grazed past them, tearing through the sky like a vengeful god''s judgment.


    BOOOOOOM!


    It exploded behind them, sending out a shockwave that sent the surrounding cultists flying like ragdolls.


    But Asher had no time to admire the aftermath.


    They were still barreling straight toward the beast.


    "How do you wanna do this?!" Serena shouted over the wind.


    "Fast," Asher said.


    He unfurled his wings, twisting midair as his scythe reformed in his hand.


    Serena''s daggers burst into flames, her grip tightening. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hit it at the same time?" she asked.


    Asher nodded. "I''ll go high, you go low."


    Serena grinned. "Let''s kill this thing."


    With a flicker, she disappeared.


    And Asher charged straight ahead.


    The beast roared and swung its massive arm¡ª


    but Asher vanished.


    For a moment, it looked confused.


    Then¡ª


    SHLINK!


    A deep, crimson line appeared across its throat.


    A second later¡ªSerena reappeared behind it, her blades dripping with dark ichor.


    The beast stumbled, its black blood pouring out in waves.


    And that was when Asher struck from above.


    With a single, brutal swipe of his scythe, he split the creature''s head in two.


    It collapsed instantly.


    The ground shook as its massive form hit the earth, dust billowing into the air like a storm.


    Silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    Serena exhaled. "Damn. That was satisfying."


    Asher landed beside her, shaking the blood off his weapon. "No time to enjoy it. The rest of them are still coming."


    She clicked her tongue. "Yeah, yeah, let''s move."


    Without wasting another second, Asher took off again, Serena right behind him.


    The border of the Black Hollow Citadel was just ahead.


    They just had to make it.

 Chapter 153 Chase II

    Asher''s blood-forged wings sliced through the air as he soared forward, Serena right behind him.


    The Black Hollow Citadel¡ªa towering fortress of obsidian stone¡ªstood ominously in the distance. Its walls stretched for miles, fortified by massive arcane barriers that shimmered with an eerie glow. This was a domain belonging to another god, one outside Malfus''s influence.


    If they could just make it inside¡­


    "How long until we reach it?" Serena shouted over the wind.


    "Three minutes," Asher replied. "If we don''t get shot down first."


    Serena cursed under her breath. "They''re not gonna make this easy, are they?"


    As if in response, a hailstorm of dark projectiles suddenly erupted from below.


    Dozens of black spears, pulsating with fiendish energy, shot toward them at blinding speed.


    Asher''s eyes gleamed red.


    "Hold on!"


    With a sharp flick of his hand, his wings expanded, morphing into a massive barrier of hardened blood.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    The spears slammed into his defense, shattering on impact¡ª


    but more were coming.


    Serena twisted midair, her daggers flaring with intense heat. "I got the left!"


    "Then I''ll take the right," Asher responded, retracting his wings.


    They split apart, each weaving through the deadly barrage like shadows in a storm.


    Below them, cultists in crimson robes stood in formation, their hands raised in unison as they chanted forbidden spells.


    A colossal glyph of blood and bone formed in the sky¡ª


    A summoning circle.


    Serena''s eyes narrowed. "Oh, hell no."


    FWOOOOSH!


    She vanished in a streak of flame, reappearing above the cultists.


    Her daggers flashed¡ª


    And in an instant, their heads hit the ground.


    The spell fizzled. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it wasn''t over.


    A deep, guttural growl echoed across the battlefield.


    Asher looked up¡ª


    A titanic fiend, covered in writhing chains, emerged from the summoning circle before it fully collapsed.


    Its eight crimson eyes locked onto them, hatred radiating from its grotesque form.


    Serena groaned. "Seriously? We''re so close to the border!"


    Asher exhaled, gripping his scythe tighter. "Then let''s end this fast."


    The fiend lunged forward, its claws swiping through the air with bone-shattering force.


    Asher and Serena dodged in opposite directions.


    "Left or right?" Serena called.


    "I''ll go high," Asher answered.


    Serena nodded. "Then I''ll tear out its legs."


    They attacked simultaneously.


    Asher launched himself upward, his scythe elongating into a wicked, serrated edge.


    Serena slid under the beast, her daggers flashing as she sliced through its tendons.


    The fiend let out a deafening shriek, staggering as its movements became sluggish.


    And then¡ª


    Asher struck the killing blow.


    With a single, devastating swing, his scythe cleaved straight through the fiend''s skull.


    It froze.


    Then¡ª


    BOOOOM!


    Its body erupted into black mist, dispersing into nothing.


    The battlefield fell silent.


    Asher didn''t waste time. "We''re moving¡ªnow!"


    Serena nodded, and they shot toward the citadel.


    This was their only chance.


    And they weren''t going to waste it.


    Asher and Serena raced through the sky, the towering walls of Black Hollow Citadel looming ever closer.


    They were almost there.


    But¡ª


    BOOM!


    A violent shockwave erupted behind them.


    Asher glanced back¡ªhis eyes narrowed.


    A figure cloaked in blood-red energy hovered in the air, floating above the battlefield like a god of war.


    A High Priest.


    A member of the Blood Cross''s inner circle.


    Serena tensed. "Tell me we can outrun him."


    Asher''s grip tightened on his scythe. "Not likely."


    The High Priest slowly raised a hand.


    Chains of cursed blood materialized in the air, twisting like vipers¡ª


    And then¡ª Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    They shot forward.


    Asher reacted instantly.


    With a snap of his fingers, the air exploded in a flurry of crimson blades.


    His blood control clashed against the incoming attack, but the High Priest''s magic was on another level.


    The chains pushed through.


    One wrapped around Serena''s ankle.


    Her eyes widened. "Asher¡ª!"


    "Tch¡ª!"


    Asher slashed through the air, his scythe severing the chain just before it could pull her back.


    Serena flipped midair, steadying herself.


    "That was too close," she muttered.


    Asher exhaled. "We''re not done yet."


    The High Priest descended, his blood-red aura expanding like a storm.


    "You killed Veyrn," he said, his voice calm¡ªalmost amused. "Did you think the Blood Cross would let that go unanswered?"


    Asher and Serena landed on a nearby cliffside, just short of the citadel''s barrier.


    "Didn''t really care," Asher admitted.


    Serena scoffed. "Yeah, we kind of assumed you''d be pissed."


    The High Priest chuckled. "Pissed? No, child."


    His eyes gleamed with madness.


    "I''m delighted."


    A crimson sigil formed beneath him.


    The ground rumbled.


    Asher''s instincts screamed.


    "Move!"


    The next second¡ª


    A monolithic spike of blood erupted from the earth, aiming straight for them.


    Serena blurred out of the way.


    Asher twisted, narrowly dodging, but¡ª


    SLASH!


    A thin cut appeared on his cheek.


    He clicked his tongue. "That was close."


    Serena gritted her teeth. "We don''t have time for this."


    Asher nodded. "We need an opening."


    Serena''s grip tightened on her daggers. "Then let''s make one."


    Asher smirked. "I like the way you think."


    Without hesitation¡ª


    They attacked.


    Asher flashed forward, his scythe whirling in a deadly arc.


    Serena moved alongside him, her daggers igniting in flames.


    The High Priest smiled.


    "Come then, Children of Blood."


    The battle had begun.


    The night crackled with power as the battle erupted in full force.


    Asher''s scythe carved through the air, a crimson arc ripping toward the High Priest, but the man barely moved, his fingers tracing a sigil in the air.


    BOOM!


    A barrier of blood surged up in an instant, blocking Asher''s attack completely.


    Serena darted in from the side, her flaming daggers aimed at his throat.


    CLANG!


    The High Priest parried with a blade of solid blood, countering effortlessly.


    Serena skidded back, eyes narrowing. "He''s fast."


    "More than that," Asher muttered. "He''s toying with us."


    The High Priest smirked. "Oh? You noticed?"


    He raised a hand.


    The battlefield trembled.


    From the pools of blood left behind by the fallen, twisted figures began to rise¡ªgrotesque humanoid shapes forged entirely from blood.


    Blood Golems.


    Asher exhaled slowly. "Of course he can do that."


    Serena clicked her tongue. "This just keeps getting better."


    The High Priest chuckled. "You should feel honored," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "To be deemed worthy of my personal attention¡­ It''s quite rare."


    Asher rolled his shoulders.


    Then he smiled.


    "Funny," he said. "You''ll be the second priest I kill this week."


    The High Priest''s smirk twitched.


    Serena snorted. "I can''t tell if you just pissed him off or made him even more excited."


    "Why not both?" Asher muttered.


    And then they moved.


    Asher lunged forward, his scythe glowing a deep crimson, the weapon amplified by his blood control.


    Serena vanished in a blur, her daggers gleaming with fire and fury.


    The Blood Golems charged.


    The High Priest watched them come.


    Then¡ª


    He laughed.

 Chapter 154 Chase III

    The High Priest raised both hands, and the very air shuddered with power.


    The Blood Golems surged forward, moving unnaturally fast, their twisted forms shifting and stretching, claws elongating into spears aimed directly at Asher and Serena.


    Asher''s scythe spun, a wide arc of razor-sharp blood cleaving through the first golem.


    SPLASH!


    It collapsed into a pool of crimson, but instead of fading, the blood crawled back toward the High Priest, reforming into a new shape.


    "Tch. Regeneration."


    Serena leaped above him, twisting midair as she hurled her flaming daggers at the High Priest''s head.


    FWOOOSH!


    The flames exploded upon impact, consuming his figure¡ª


    But then¡ª


    The fire flickered and died.


    The High Priest stepped out of the smoke, completely unscathed, his eyes glowing dark red.


    "Ah," he sighed. "I do love watching you struggle."


    Serena landed beside Asher. "Yeah, he''s definitely enjoying this."


    Asher gritted his teeth. "We''re wasting time. These golems are just distractions."


    Serena nodded. "Then what''s the plan?"


    Asher exhaled.


    And then he let go.


    The blood in the air trembled.


    A violent pulse of energy erupted from his body, and every drop of spilled blood on the battlefield twisted to his command.


    Serena felt the shift instantly.


    The High Priest frowned. "Oh?"


    The Blood Golems froze.


    Then¡ª


    They turned.


    The priest''s own creations twisted unnaturally, their bodies warping against his will¡ªand then they rushed toward him.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "You dare use my own blood against me?" the priest hissed.


    Asher smiled coldly. "You were right about one thing."


    The priest narrowed his eyes.


    Asher vanished.


    And reappeared right in front of him.


    The scythe swung down.


    The priest barely had time to react¡ª


    SPLURCH!


    A deep gash tore across his chest, spraying blood into the air.


    He staggered back, clutching the wound.


    Serena darted in next, her daggers aimed at his throat¡ªbut the priest gritted his teeth, raising his hand just in time.


    A barrier of hardened blood formed, blocking the attack¡ª


    But he was too slow.


    Asher had already moved again.


    SLASH!


    Another deep wound carved into his side.


    The High Priest stumbled, blood dripping from his wounds¡ªand for the first time, his amusement faded.


    "Impossible¡­"


    Asher spun his scythe, expression cold.


    "I don''t have time to play with you," he muttered.


    Then he turned.


    Serena was already moving toward him.


    "We need to go," she said, eyes scanning the dark horizon. "More are coming."


    Asher exhaled sharply.


    He could feel it, too.


    Even now, more auras were closing in.


    This wasn''t a fight they could finish.


    Not yet.


    With a single thought, Asher shaped the blood around him into wings, grabbing Serena as he launched into the sky.


    The High Priest watched them go, breathing heavily, blood still dripping from his wounds.


    And then he smiled.


    "Run all you want," he whispered.


    "The Blood Cross does not forget."


    The wind howled as Asher and Serena soared through the darkened sky, the crimson wings of blood beating furiously behind them. Below, the vast wilderness stretched endlessly, but neither of them felt safe.


    Serena gripped Asher''s shoulder tightly. "They''re still following us."


    Asher didn''t respond immediately. He could feel them too¡ªa dozen powerful presences, some moving on foot, others gliding through the air, all relentless in their pursuit.


    They weren''t going to stop.


    Not until he and Serena were dead.


    "We need to change directions," Asher said, his voice calm despite the urgency.


    Serena looked down. "Where?"


    Asher''s eyes scanned the terrain. The God Domain border was still hundreds of kilometers away. Even with his speed, they''d never make it before being caught.


    Then, he saw it.


    A stormfront in the distance.


    Dark clouds churning. Lightning flashing.


    It was the Black Gale Ravine.


    A deadly, chaotic stretch of sky filled with wild storms, unstable mana, and vicious creatures.


    Even the strongest hunters avoided it.


    Serena followed his gaze and paled. "Oh, hell no. Tell me you''re not thinking what I think you''re thinking."


    Asher''s lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "They won''t follow us in there."


    Serena groaned. "They won''t have to! The storm will kill us for them!"


    "We''ll survive."


    "You say that like it''s guaranteed."


    "Would you rather fight them?"


    Serena glanced back at the rapidly approaching pursuers.


    She clicked her tongue. "Fine. But if we die, I''m haunting you."


    "Deal."


    With that, Asher angled downward, diving straight toward the storm.


    The moment they hit the outer edge, a massive gust of wind slammed into them, throwing them off balance. Serena cursed, gripping Asher''s cloak tighter.


    Lightning crackled violently in the sky, illuminating the swirling clouds in bursts of white and purple.


    The storm was alive.


    And it had no intention of letting them pass easily.


    Asher gritted his teeth. Controlling his blood wings in this chaos was insanely difficult. The unstable mana was disrupting his control, making every movement feel like a battle against the storm itself.


    Serena''s voice cut through the wind. "I hope you have a plan beyond ''fly into the murder clouds''!"


    Asher''s eyes narrowed.


    "Not die."


    Serena huffed. "Great plan. Love it."


    A massive bolt of lightning suddenly exploded in front of them, forcing Asher to twist sharply to the left.


    The Blood Cross pursuers reached the storm''s edge¡ª


    And hesitated.


    For a brief moment, Asher caught sight of their leader¡ªa tall, masked figure wrapped in flowing red robes, a golden insignia glowing on their chest.


    They raised a hand.


    A surge of dark energy swirled around them, as if preparing to launch a final attack before Asher and Serena could escape.


    But then¡ª


    The storm itself lashed out.


    A massive whirlwind formed in an instant, tearing across the sky like a raging beast.


    Even the Blood Cross hesitated before retreating from the storm''s wrath.


    Serena let out a shaky breath. "We''re actually alive. Holy shit."


    Asher didn''t relax.


    Because the real challenge was just beginning.


    They were now trapped in the Black Gale Ravine. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And something was watching them.


    Asher and Serena hovered in the storm''s grasp, battered by howling winds and crackling lightning. Every second inside the Black Gale Ravine felt like stepping deeper into the jaws of an unseen predator.


    Serena tightened her grip on Asher. "Tell me we''re not just flying blind in here."

 Chapter 155 Chase IV

    Serena tightened her grip on Asher. "Tell me we''re not just flying blind in here."


    Asher didn''t respond immediately. He was focused. The mana in the storm was wild, erratic¡ªbut not random.


    There was a pattern.


    A pulse.


    Almost like a heartbeat.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something was alive in here.


    Something huge.


    Serena sensed it too. "¡­You feel that?"


    Asher nodded. "We''re not alone."


    Lightning suddenly exploded across the sky, illuminating the storm''s core¡ª


    And for a split second, Asher saw it.


    A massive, glowing eye staring back at them from the storm''s depths.


    Serena froze. "Oh, hell no."


    The storm shuddered. The air thickened.


    And then¡ª


    A deep, rumbling voice echoed through the clouds.


    "Intruders."


    Serena flinched. "Okay, I vote we leave. Immediately."


    Asher didn''t move. His mind raced.


    The storm wasn''t just a storm.


    It was a sentient entity.


    Something ancient. Powerful. And aware.


    Asher took a slow breath, adjusting his grip on Serena. "We''re just passing through. We don''t want trouble."


    The storm laughed.


    "Then you have chosen the wrong path." Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Suddenly, the clouds shifted.


    The winds howled.


    And the storm itself began to take form.


    A towering, humanoid figure emerged from the churning darkness. Its body was made of pure storm energy¡ªlightning crackling through its veins, wind forming its limbs. Its glowing eyes locked onto Asher and Serena.


    "If you wish to pass¡­ you must prove your worth."


    Serena groaned. "Great. Another cryptic test. Why do all ancient beings do this?"


    Asher''s eyes gleamed.


    "Fine," he said, his blood aura flaring. "Let''s do this."


    The storm smiled.


    "Then survive."


    And then, it attacked.


    The moment the storm entity spoke, the sky roared with fury.


    A massive bolt of lightning shot toward Asher and Serena like a divine spear.


    Asher barely had time to react. He tightened his grip around Serena and twisted mid-air, forming a barrier of blood just in time¡ª


    BOOM!


    The force of the impact sent them spiraling downward, crashing through the turbulent winds.


    Serena coughed. "We are so dead!"


    Asher gritted his teeth. "Not yet."


    He steadied himself, forcing the blood wings at his back to stabilize their fall. The storm''s pressure was immense¡ªhe could feel his own blood boiling from the sheer mana saturation in the air.


    The storm entity''s eyes flashed.


    "You are weak."


    A vortex of tornadoes erupted around them, forming an inescapable cage of wind.


    Serena clicked her tongue. "You just had to pick a fight with a literal storm god."


    Asher ignored her, analyzing their situation. The storm wasn''t just wind and lightning¡ªit had rules. The energy followed a pulse, a cycle.


    A rhythm.


    If he could figure out the pattern¡ªhe could disrupt it.


    Serena suddenly grabbed his shoulder. "Uh, Asher?"


    A spear of pure lightning was forming in the storm entity''s hand.


    And it was aimed directly at them.


    "Die."


    CRACK!


    The spear launched forward, faster than thought.


    Asher didn''t hesitate.


    He pushed Serena away, twisting his body to face the attack head-on.


    Blood surged. Power flared.


    A massive crimson barrier erupted around him, dense and pulsating with raw energy¡ª


    But the moment the lightning touched it¡ª


    BOOM!


    The entire sky lit up.


    Serena shielded her eyes from the blinding explosion. The force sent her flying back, but she managed to steady herself, looking around frantically.


    "Asher?!"


    Then¡ªfrom within the smoke¡ª


    A silhouette emerged.


    Wings of blood, eyes glowing with power.


    Asher floated there, completely unharmed.


    Serena blinked. "How the hell¡ª?"


    Asher exhaled. "I get it now."


    He lifted his gaze toward the storm entity, a smirk forming on his lips.


    "You''re not just testing my strength."


    The storm entity remained silent, watching.


    Asher''s smirk widened.


    "You''re testing my control."


    The storm pulsed.


    And then, for the first time¡ª


    The entity grinned.


    "Correct."


    Serena looked between them. "Wait, what does that mean?"


    Asher didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, he closed his eyes.


    And then¡ª


    The storm itself started to change.


    Serena''s breath hitched as she felt the winds shift. The oppressive mana that had been threatening to crush them suddenly settled.


    The entity''s lightning-drenched body began to flicker, its energy drawn toward Asher.


    Serena''s eyes widened.


    "Asher, what are you¡ª?"


    Asher slowly opened his eyes¡ª


    And for a moment, they weren''t red.


    They were glowing white¡ªlike the storm itself.


    The storm entity''s form began to dissolve, merging with the winds around them.


    "You have passed."


    And just like that¡ª


    The storm was gone.


    The howling winds faded. The oppressive pressure lifted.


    The skies cleared.


    Serena stared in shock. "¡­Did you just absorb a storm?"


    Asher exhaled, shaking off the lingering energy in his veins. "Not exactly. I just borrowed its power for a moment."


    Serena ran a hand through her hair. "Right. Just casually ''borrowing'' the power of a literal storm god. Totally normal."


    Asher smirked. "You''ll get used to it."


    Serena sighed, rubbing her temples.


    "¡­I really hope not."


    With the storm cleared, they resumed their flight.


    The border to the next god''s domain was near¡ª


    But so was their next challenge.


    Because if the Blood Cross had any idea where they were heading¡ª


    They wouldn''t be far behind.


    The skies had cleared, but the air remained tense.


    Serena kept glancing at Asher as they flew, her grip tightening around his arm.


    "You sure you''re okay?" she asked.


    Asher rolled his shoulders, feeling the lingering storm energy hum beneath his skin. "I''ll live."


    Serena frowned. "That''s not reassuring."


    Before Asher could reply, a sharp pressure crashed down on them.


    Both of them froze mid-air.


    An overwhelming force.


    A suffocating, chilling sensation that seeped into their bones.


    Serena''s breath hitched. "This isn''t normal mana¡­"


    Asher''s eyes sharpened.


    "This is divine presence."


    Serena cursed. "They found us already?!"


    A shadow loomed above them.


    A massive floating warship emerged from the clouds, its dark, jagged hull covered in glowing crimson runes.


    The Blood Cross.


    Asher gritted his teeth. "Damn cultists work fast."


    From the warship''s deck, figures clad in black and crimson robes stared down at them.


    A deep, booming voice echoed from the ship¡ª


    "Sinners who defy Malfus¡ªyour lives end here."


    Serena instinctively grabbed her daggers. "Please tell me we''re running."

 Chapter 156 Dark God

    Asher glanced at the distance between them and the border to the next god''s domain.


    They were close. But not close enough.


    They had to fight.


    Asher smirked.


    "Just long enough to get past them."


    The Blood Cross moved first.


    From the warship''s hull, dozens of crimson chains erupted¡ªsnapping toward them like vipers.


    Serena flipped backward, slicing through several chains with her daggers.


    Asher extended his hand.


    A wave of blood spikes shot out, piercing through the incoming chains¡ªshattering them.


    The enemy forces reacted immediately.


    Several high-ranking priests leaped from the ship, their bodies wreathed in dark energy.


    One of them, an SS-ranked executioner, pointed his blade at Asher.


    "Your stolen strength won''t save you," he spat.


    Asher smirked. "Funny. I was just thinking the same thing about you."


    The executioner''s form blurred.


    Serena barely had time to react¡ªhe was fast.


    Asher, however, was faster.


    CLANG!


    Their weapons clashed in mid-air. The sheer force sent shockwaves rippling through the sky.


    Serena didn''t hesitate¡ªshe vanished in a burst of speed, appearing behind another priest and slashing through his throat.


    Blood sprayed. The priest fell.


    But the Blood Cross didn''t falter.


    More priests jumped from the warship, filling the air with crimson chains and dark magic.


    Serena spun mid-air, deflecting projectiles. "There''s too many!"


    Asher''s eyes burned red.


    "Then we clear the path."


    He lifted his hand¡ª


    And the sky turned crimson.


    Blood surged from his body, forming massive tendrils that lashed out like whips, shattering the approaching enemies.


    He twisted his scythe, sending a shockwave of pure blood energy toward the warship''s hull.


    BOOM!


    The explosion rocked the entire vessel.


    The priests staggered¡ªjust the opening they needed.


    "NOW!" Asher shouted.


    Serena kicked off an enemy''s body, launching toward the border.


    Asher followed, his blood wings flaring behind him.


    The executioner snarled. "You won''t escape!"


    He threw his blade¡ªa massive, crimson sword that howled like a banshee as it flew.


    Asher didn''t look back.


    He lifted his scythe¡ª


    And swung.


    CLANG!


    The executioner''s blade shattered.


    The warship lurched violently as its runes flickered.


    The priests screamed, their magic unraveling.


    Asher and Serena crossed the border¡ª


    And the moment they did¡ª Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Blood Cross forces stopped.


    The executioner''s eyes widened in fury. "No¡­"


    A divine barrier flared to life, separating the two territories.


    They had made it.


    Asher and Serena landed on solid ground, breathing hard.


    Serena flopped onto her back. "That was insane."


    Asher exhaled, wiping blood from his cheek.


    But he wasn''t smiling.


    Because even though they had escaped¡ª


    This was just the beginning.


    The Blood Cross wouldn''t stop.


    And now, they had crossed into another god''s domain.


    One that might not welcome them.


    "So, this Obsidian Kingdom belongs to the Dark God Volfang. Will he even accept us in his domain?" Serena asked as she lay on the grass, exhausted from their escape.


    Asher shrugged. "Only one way to find out."


    They rested briefly before continuing forward. After some time, they came across a small village nestled within the dark, misty landscape. The buildings were made of black stone, with eerie blue lanterns flickering along the streets.


    The villagers¡ªcloaked figures with ashen skin and piercing silver eyes¡ªstared at them warily as they entered.


    Serena tensed. "They don''t seem very welcoming¡­"


    Asher kept walking. "They''re cautious. We''re outsiders."


    A hooded man approached them, his presence calm but firm.


    "You carry the scent of foreign blood," he said. "Who are you, and why have you entered Lord Volfang''s domain?"


    Asher met his gaze, unfazed. "We were being hunted by the Blood Cross. We seek refuge."


    The man''s eyes darkened at the mention of the cult. "You are enemies of Malfus?"


    Asher smirked. "You could say that."


    The villagers murmured among themselves. Some looked relieved, others intrigued.


    Serena glanced at Asher, confused. "Why do they care?" she whispered.


    The hooded man answered before Asher could.


    "The Slaughter God Malfus is our enemy," he said. "Our Lord Volfang opposes him."


    Serena blinked. "Wait¡­ so Malfus and Volfang¡ª"


    "They are at war," the man confirmed. "One seeks endless slaughter. The other seeks balance in the dark."


    Asher''s mind clicked.


    That meant¡ªthey were safe here.


    At least, for now.


    The man gestured for them to follow. "Come. You must speak with our priests. If your cause aligns with ours, you may find shelter here."


    Asher exchanged a glance with Serena.


    She exhaled. "Well¡­ at least we''re not walking into another death trap."


    Asher smirked. "Not yet, anyway."


    They arrived at the village chief''s house, a large stone structure surrounded by eerie blue torches. Inside, the air was cold, but not unwelcoming.


    Sitting at the center of the chamber was an undead man, dressed in elegant black robes embroidered with silver runes. His eyes glowed faintly, a sign that he was something more than just a corpse.


    "Ah, new faces." He smiled, his voice carrying both warmth and an unsettling presence. "Welcome to our humble home." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena frowned, whispering to Asher, "I thought Volfang was supposed to be a good god. Why is this entire village filled with the undead?"


    The chief chuckled, overhearing her. "Because he is the Savior of the Damned."


    Serena stiffened as Asher raised an eyebrow.


    "You must be from outside," the chief continued. "I assume you know little of Volfang''s ways?"


    "Enlighten us," Asher said, folding his arms.


    The chief leaned back. "When mortals are abandoned by their gods¡ªwhen they fall to plague, war, or tragedy¡ªwho do you think answers their prayers?"


    Serena''s eyes widened slightly.


    "Volfang?" she guessed.


    The chief nodded. "Exactly. He does not forsake the damned. Those who die unfair deaths¡ªthose who perish with unfinished burdens¡ªhe grants them a second existence."


    Asher glanced around. Now that he looked closer, the villagers weren''t rotting corpses. They were undead, yes, but they were... stable. Their bodies weren''t decayed like typical zombies. Some even looked nearly human, aside from their pale skin and glowing eyes.


    It was unnerving, but also strangely¡­ peaceful.


    "So these people¡­" Serena hesitated.


    The chief sighed. "A plague was sent into our kingdom by the Blood Cross. A curse disguised as an illness. When the god of death refused to take us properly, and when the world abandoned us, Volfang took us in."


    "Poor guys," Asher muttered, understanding now.

 Chapter 157 Dark God II

    The chief nodded. "Indeed. But we are not mindless undead¡ªwe live, we protect our own, and we serve Volfang, who has given us sanctuary."


    Then, he turned back to them. "Now¡­ what is it you seek in the Obsidian Kingdom?"


    Asher met his gaze, unshaken. "Refuge. And a chance to fight back."


    The chief smiled. "Then welcome to our lands."


    The chief provided them with a small but comfortable house, along with a detailed map of the surrounding territories.


    After a long day of travel and fighting, Asher collapsed onto the bed, staring up at the wooden ceiling.


    "The whole god and domain thing is really starting to bug me," he muttered.


    Serena, sitting by the table and studying the map, raised an eyebrow. "What now?"


    Asher sighed, rubbing his temples. "Everything about this world is just... awkward. It''s powerful, sure, but it''s not exactly advanced. And even gods have fanatics."


    Serena chuckled dryly. "That''s a given."


    "Still," Asher continued, "one god saves people by turning them into undead, while another god butchers people in the name of slaughter. Either they''re all fools who can''t see the bigger picture, or they''re too blinded by their own fanaticism to care."


    Serena shrugged. "Or both." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher groaned. ''Damn it, can''t those damn teleportation have thrown me into a more normal world?''


    Serena looked at him and asked " did you said anything?"


    Asher shook his head. Instead, he let his eyes drift shut, exhaustion finally catching up to him as he fell asleep.


    Serena looked at Asher as he slept, a soft expression crossing her face. She gently tucked the blanket around him, watching his steady breathing.


    "Haah... I wonder who you really are, Asher," she murmured under her breath.


    With a small sigh, she climbed into her own bed and soon fell asleep as well.


    The next morning, Asher woke up to the faint scent of earth and the sound of digging. Rubbing his eyes, he stepped outside, only to see Priest Peldet burying the bones of the dead in a small graveyard near the village.


    "What are you doing?" Asher asked, his voice still groggy from sleep.


    Peldet glanced at him while placing one last bone into the grave. "I''m helping them have a proper rest."


    Asher frowned slightly, noticing that these were the remains of the undead they had seen yesterday. "Did you... turn them into undead just so they could say goodbye?"


    "Why else would I do it?" Peldet said, shrugging. "They deserved a final moment with their loved ones. Now that it''s done, they can finally rest in peace."


    Asher remained silent for a moment before nodding.


    "Let us help, then," he finally said.


    Serena, who had just stepped outside, nodded as well. "Same here."


    Together, they helped bury the last of the undead. The village elders chanted soft prayers, and soon, the ceremony ended.


    Afterwards, Asher stretched his arms. "Thanks for everything, Peldet. But we have to leave now."


    Asher and Serena traveled along the worn dirt path, the sun barely visible behind thick, gray clouds. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of damp earth and distant rain.


    "How far is Myid City from here?" Serena asked, adjusting the straps of her bag.


    "About two days on foot," Asher replied, scanning the horizon. "If we find a merchant caravan, we might be able to hitch a ride."


    Serena sighed. "Great. More walking."


    "You can always fly," Asher teased, shaping a small pair of blood wings on his back for a moment before dispersing them.


    Serena shot him a glare. "And let you fly alone? I''d feel mad about it"


    Asher smirked. "Good. You should."


    Serena rolled her eyes, but there was a faint smile on her lips.


    Later That Evening


    The two set up camp near a small stream, the fire crackling softly in the quiet night. The stars peeked through the cloud cover, casting faint silver light over the forest.


    Serena leaned against a fallen log, sharpening her daggers. "So... what''s the plan once we get to Myid City?"


    Asher poked the fire with a stick, his crimson eyes reflecting the flames. "First, we gather information about the Obsidian Kingdom and its connection to the Dark God, Volfang. Second, we find out if the Blood Cross has any influence here."


    Serena frowned. "You think they do?"


    "Possibly," Asher admitted. "They''re fanatics, and they spread like a disease. If they have roots in Myid City, we need to be careful."


    Serena blew out a slow breath. "And if they don''t?"


    "Then we focus on securing our place in this kingdom," Asher said. "We can''t keep running forever. We need allies, resources, and a real plan to deal with Malfus''s followers."


    Serena fell silent, thinking. "...You''re really planning for the long term, huh?"


    Asher shrugged. "I don''t have a choice."


    Serena looked at him for a moment before sighing. "Alright. Then let''s get to Myid City in one piece."


    Asher grinned. "That''s the easy part."


    Serena tossed a twig at his face, making him chuckle.


    The night passed quietly, with only the distant howls of unknown creatures echoing through the trees.


    The Next Day ¨C Arrival at Myid City


    Asher and Serena finally reached the gates of Myid City, a massive stone-walled metropolis bustling with merchants, adventurers, and armored guards. The banners of the Obsidian Kingdom hung from tall spires, displaying the dark sigil of a wolf howling under a crescent moon¡ªthe mark of Volfang.


    The guards at the entrance wore black and silver armor, their helmets shaped like wolf heads.


    "Halt," one of them said, stepping forward. "State your business in Myid City."


    Asher kept his expression neutral. "Travelers looking for work and information."


    The guard narrowed his eyes, scanning them for a moment before nodding. "No trouble, and you''ll be fine. Cause problems, and you''ll regret it."


    Serena smirked. "Sounds fair."


    The guards let them pass, and as soon as they stepped inside, Asher and Serena were greeted by the sights and sounds of the lively city¡ªstreet vendors shouting, the scent of roasted meat in the air, and the distant ringing of a blacksmith''s hammer.


    "Welcome to Myid City," Serena muttered, taking in the scene.


    Asher adjusted his cloak. "Time to find a guide." Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 158 Myid City

    Asher and Serena moved through the crowded streets, taking in the city''s unique atmosphere. Unlike the well-structured cities of other kingdoms, Myid City had a more rugged, chaotic feel¡ªa mix of medieval fortifications and lawless frontier towns. The streets were uneven, with cobbled roads turning to dirt paths at random, and the buildings looked old but sturdy, reinforced with black stone and iron.


    Serena nudged Asher. "So, where do we start?"


    "A tavern," Asher said immediately.


    Serena raised an eyebrow. "Really? You need a drink that bad?"


    Asher smirked. "No, but taverns are where information flows the fastest. If there''s anyone who can tell us about Volfang or the Blood Cross, it''s someone who drinks for a living."


    Serena rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. "Fine. Lead the way."


    The Wolf''s Fang Tavern


    The tavern they found was exactly what Asher expected¡ªdimly lit, filled with the scent of alcohol and sweat, and packed with all sorts of rough-looking individuals. Adventurers, mercenaries, and bounty hunters filled the room, drinking, gambling, and exchanging stories.


    Asher and Serena made their way to the bar, ignoring the occasional glances sent their way. They weren''t exactly trying to be discreet, but Asher knew it was best to avoid drawing too much attention until they had a better grasp of the city''s dynamics.


    A burly bartender, a scarred man with one eye and a thick gray beard, leaned forward. "You two new around here?"


    "Yeah," Asher admitted. "Looking for work and information."


    The bartender smirked. "Well, you''re in the right place for both. Depends on what kind of work you''re lookin'' for."


    Serena leaned on the counter. "Anything that pays well and doesn''t get us killed."


    The bartender chuckled. "Not much of that around here, sweetheart. But I like your attitude."


    Asher slid a few silver coins across the counter. "What do you know about the Blood Cross?"


    The bartender''s smirk vanished. The room didn''t go silent, but Asher noticed a few nearby drinkers stiffen at the name.


    "You got a death wish, kid?" the bartender muttered, taking the coins anyway.


    "Just looking for answers," Asher said, keeping his tone calm.


    The bartender sighed, rubbing his forehead. "Listen, I don''t know what rock you crawled out from under, but the Blood Cross ain''t just some backwater cult. They''re serious business. If they''ve got their eyes on you, you''d best leave Myid City before you end up with a dagger in your back."


    Asher exchanged a look with Serena. "And what about Volfang? How does he view them?"


    The bartender snorted. "Volfang?" He glanced around before lowering his voice. "The Dark God ain''t fond of Malfus or his fanatics. They''ve tried to gain influence here before, but they never get far. Doesn''t mean they don''t have spies, though."


    Asher tapped his fingers against the wooden counter. "So, you''re saying they have no real foothold in this kingdom?"


    "Not yet," the bartender admitted. "But that doesn''t mean they aren''t trying. You''re best off keeping your head down and staying out of it."


    Serena crossed her arms, leaning closer. "What if we wanted to do more than just ''stay out of it''?"


    The bartender gave her a long, calculating look before shaking his head. "If you''re looking to pick a fight with the Blood Cross, you''d best be sure you can handle what comes after. I ain''t gettin'' involved in whatever mess you two are planning."


    Asher gave a small smirk. "Fair enough. Thanks for the warning."


    The bartender grumbled but took the coins without further protest. "If you want a guide, go talk to a man named Ronan Kess. He knows more about the city than anyone. You''ll find him near the eastern marketplace¡ªassuming he''s not passed out drunk somewhere."


    Asher nodded. "Appreciate it."


    With that, he and Serena left the bar, heading toward the marketplace.


    Serena sighed. "We''re really going to get involved in this whole mess, aren''t we?"


    Asher chuckled. "Serena, we were involved the moment Gideon sent those assassins after us. Now we just need to make sure we''re not the ones getting hunted."


    She nodded. "Then let''s make some trouble."


    And with that, they disappeared into the crowded streets, searching for Ronan Kess.


    Navigating through Myid City''s eastern marketplace, Asher and Serena kept their guards up. The market was noisy and chaotic, filled with merchants shouting their prices, customers haggling, and the occasional pickpocket slipping through the crowds.


    Asher scanned the area, looking for someone who fit the description of Ronan Kess¡ªa man likely drunk, yet still aware enough to know the city''s secrets.


    It didn''t take long to find him.


    Slumped against a stack of wooden crates near a food stall, a scruffy man with messy dark hair and stubble sat with a half-empty bottle of some cheap liquor in his hand. His tattered cloak and rough appearance made him look like just another vagrant, but Asher could tell there was something more to him¡ªthe way his eyes subtly watched the crowd, the hidden tension in his posture, as if he was always ready to move. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena sighed. "Great. Our guide is a drunk."


    Asher smirked. "We''ve dealt with worse."


    He walked over and kicked the crate Ronan was leaning against, jolting him awake.


    Ronan groaned, rubbing his face. "Unless you''ve got a drink to replace this one, piss off."


    Asher crouched down, holding out a silver coin. "We''re looking for information, not trouble."


    Ronan raised an eyebrow, then snatched the coin from Asher''s hand. He examined it lazily before tucking it away. "Fine. What do you want?"


    "The Blood Cross," Asher said.


    Ronan''s relaxed expression immediately hardened. He took a swig from his bottle before muttering, "I don''t talk about them."


    Asher wasn''t surprised. He leaned in slightly. "Then what about Volfang''s stance on them?"


    Ronan exhaled. "You people are either insanely brave or incredibly stupid." Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Serena smirked. "Little bit of both, actually."


    Ronan gave her a tired look, then sighed. "Alright, listen. The Blood Cross wants influence here, but they don''t have it. Volfang doesn''t play well with other gods, and his kingdom doesn''t tolerate cultists. But that doesn''t mean they aren''t trying. Rumor has it, they''ve been making deals with nobles, bribing officials, and even smuggling in their own people."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "So they''re infiltrating the kingdom from the inside?"

 Chapter 159 Ronan

    Asher narrowed his eyes. "So they''re infiltrating the kingdom from the inside?"


    "Looks that way," Ronan muttered. "And if that''s true, then this place won''t be safe for long."


    Serena folded her arms. "If the king and Volfang don''t want them here, why not just wipe them out?"


    Ronan scoffed. "Because you don''t fight shadows with a sword. They don''t operate openly. If Volfang''s forces struck at them, they''d just disappear and resurface somewhere else."


    Asher tapped his fingers on his knee. "Then what''s their end goal?"


    Ronan hesitated, then muttered, "War."


    Serena blinked. "War?"


    Ronan nodded. "The Blood Cross isn''t just a cult, kid. They''re a religious army. And Malfus? He''s a god of slaughter. You think they''re just gonna stop at one kingdom? No. They want to turn the entire continent into a battlefield."


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances.


    Serena sighed. "You were right. We really did get ourselves into a mess."


    Asher smirked. "Told you."


    Ronan took another drink before eyeing them. "So, what''s your deal? Why are you asking about this?"


    Asher didn''t answer immediately. He could tell Ronan was sharp¡ªtoo sharp for an ordinary drunk.


    Instead, he smiled. "Let''s just say¡­ we don''t like the Blood Cross either."


    Ronan studied him for a moment before chuckling. "Alright, fine. I''ll help you."


    Serena raised an eyebrow. "Just like that?"


    Ronan grinned. "You paid me, didn''t you? Besides, I hate those bastards too. I''ll take you where you need to go, but I hope you''re ready for a fight¡ªbecause if you plan on messing with the Blood Cross, they won''t let you walk away alive."


    Asher smirked. "They can try."


    Ronan laughed, shaking his head. "Alright then, kid. Let''s get to work."


    Asher, of course, never trusted anyone without first activating his Absolute Appraisal, which he did the moment he met Ronan. And just as he suspected, this man had a deep personal grudge against the Blood Cross. In a way, Ronan was merely using Asher to fuel his own revenge.


    Not that Asher minded.


    While Ronan was weaker compared to the high-ranking members of the Blood Cross, he had collected enough information over the years to expose their hidden operations. Of course, exposing them was easier said than done¡ªmost people lacked the courage or the power to do anything about it.


    But now, seeing Asher''s confidence and strength, Ronan was starting to reconsider.


    Perhaps, with Asher''s help, he could eliminate some of the weaker Blood Cross members before they could spread their influence further into Myid City. He had originally only planned to guide Asher and watch from the shadows, but now?


    Now he was thinking of taking action himself.


    After all, if they didn''t deal with the Blood Cross now, there was no guarantee the cult wouldn''t come knocking on their doors in the middle of the night when they least expected it.


    Ronan needs might while Asher need their location, so in a way they are both using each other.


    Asher walked through the bustling streets of Myid City, his crimson eyes scanning the surroundings while Serena kept pace beside him. The city was lively, filled with merchants, adventurers, and civilians going about their daily routines. Yet, beneath the surface, there was an uneasy tension¡ªas if people were aware of something lurking in the shadows but chose to ignore it.


    Ronan, walking slightly ahead, glanced over his shoulder. "This city might look normal, but the Blood Cross has their claws deep in it. There are entire districts under their control, and the city guards? Half of them turn a blind eye, while the other half are too afraid to act."


    Serena frowned. "Then why hasn''t the ruling power of this kingdom done anything?"


    Ronan scoffed. "You think the Obsidian Kingdom cares? Volfang might not support Malfus, but he''s still a god. The people here follow his will. As long as the Blood Cross doesn''t threaten his authority, he won''t intervene."


    Asher hummed in thought. "Then that means we have free rein."


    Ronan blinked. "Huh?"


    Asher smirked. "If the kingdom won''t stop us, and the Blood Cross doesn''t have full control, then we can move however we want. That means we can start hunting their members one by one without worrying about interference." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ronan exhaled, shaking his head. "You''re either insanely confident or completely insane."


    Serena smirked. "Both, actually."


    They stopped near a small tavern, one of the few neutral places in the city. Ronan gestured for them to enter. "This place is safe. No Blood Cross influence here."


    Asher and Serena followed him inside, taking a seat at a dimly lit corner table.


    Ronan leaned forward. "Listen, I''ve identified a few key members in Myid City. If we take them down, we can cripple their local operations. But be warned¡ªsome of them aren''t just regular cultists. They''re enhanced, and some even possess forbidden abilities granted by Malfus."


    Asher smirked. "Doesn''t matter." He tapped the table, his fingers drumming against the wood. "Give me names. Locations. We''ll handle the rest."


    Ronan hesitated, then sighed. "Alright. The first target is Drevian Kael, a Blood Cross inquisitor. He operates from the lower district, running a conversion camp where people who oppose the Blood Cross¡­ disappear."


    " so he is our first target" Asher said as Ronan nodded.


    The dim glow of lanterns barely illuminated the backstreets of Myid City''s Lower District. The air was thick with the stench of blood, sweat, and decay, a telltale sign that this part of the city belonged to the Blood Cross. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher, Serena, and Ronan moved like shadows, navigating the alleys toward their target''s domain. Drevian Kael, the Blood Cross inquisitor, was notorious for his cruel methods of conversion¡ªmethods that left few alive to tell the tale.


    "His base is an old warehouse at the edge of the district," Ronan whispered, his hand resting on his weapon. "Most people who enter never come out. He''s got guards, traps, and likely some fanatic enforcers inside."


    Asher cracked his knuckles, a dark glint in his eyes. "Then we kill them all."


    Serena smirked. "For once, I agree with your brutal methods."


    They reached the outskirts of the warehouse, its rusted metal doors shut tight. Two guards stood at the entrance, both wearing red robes marked with the sigil of Malfus. Their weapons gleamed under the flickering streetlight.

 Chapter 160 Ronan II

    They reached the outskirts of the warehouse, its rusted metal doors shut tight. Two guards stood at the entrance, both wearing red robes marked with the sigil of Malfus. Their weapons gleamed under the flickering streetlight.


    "Leave them to me," Serena whispered before vanishing into the darkness.


    Asher and Ronan waited in silence, hearing nothing but the distant sound of the city.


    Then¡ª


    SHNK!


    A blade silently pierced a guard''s throat, and before the second could react, Serena emerged from behind, slitting his throat in one swift motion. Both bodies collapsed without a sound.


    "All clear," she whispered, wiping her daggers clean.


    Asher smirked. "Efficient as always."


    With the entrance unguarded, they pushed open the heavy doors and stepped inside.


    The stench of burnt flesh and old blood hit them immediately.


    Inside, a row of iron cages lined the walls, filled with malnourished prisoners, their eyes hollow with despair. Some had ritualistic carvings on their skin, others had missing limbs¡ªvictims of the cult''s twisted "conversion process."


    A man sat on a throne-like chair at the far end of the warehouse, his crimson robes drenched in dried blood. His pale face twisted into a grin as he stood, clapping slowly.


    "You must be the troublemakers I''ve heard so much about," Drevian Kael said, his voice dripping with amusement. "Did you come to join us, or are you here to die?"


    Asher''s lips curled into a dangerous smile. "Neither."


    With a flick of his wrist, blood spears erupted from the ground, impaling the nearest cultists.


    Drevian''s grin faltered. "Ah. I see. You''re here to entertain me."


    The inquisitor raised his hands, and the ritual markings on the prisoners'' bodies glowed a sickly red. The caged victims began to scream in agony, their bodies twisting unnaturally.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "He''s trying to turn them into fiends."


    "Then we stop him now," Serena growled, drawing her daggers.


    Drevian laughed, his eyes gleaming with madness. "Let''s see if you can."


    Drevian Kael''s laughter echoed through the warehouse as the glow of the ritual markings on the prisoners intensified. Their screams turned into guttural roars, their bodies contorting as veins darkened into crimson sigils, an unmistakable sign of fiend transformation.


    Asher''s expression hardened. If they fully transformed, there would be no saving them.


    "Serena, cut them down before they turn!" he ordered.


    Serena hesitated for only a second before nodding. Her daggers ignited with blue hellfire, and she vanished in a blur.


    SHNK! SHNK!


    Her blades found their marks, severing throats and hearts before the mutations could complete. The air filled with the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart, and within seconds, half the prisoners lay lifeless¡ªspared from becoming monsters.


    "You dare!" Drevian bellowed, his face twisting with rage.


    With a swipe of his blood-soaked hands, the remaining prisoners exploded, their bodies bursting like overripe fruit. The dark energy from their deaths surged into Drevian, his muscles bulging, his veins turning pitch black.


    He was absorbing their life force.


    "Filthy heretics, I will tear you apart!" Drevian roared as he lunged forward, moving twice as fast as before.


    Ronan barely dodged in time, rolling to the side as Drevian''s fist shattered the stone floor where he had stood.


    "He''s stronger now!" Ronan shouted.


    Asher didn''t hesitate. He extended his hand, and the blood from the fallen cultists rose into the air, hardening into razor-sharp spears. With a flick of his fingers, they shot forward like bullets.


    Drevian snarled and swept his arm, causing a wave of crimson energy to explode outward, shattering the spears before they could reach him.


    "Your little tricks won''t work on me!" the inquisitor sneered.


    Asher smirked. He wasn''t done yet.


    Blood spikes erupted from the ground beneath Drevian, impaling his legs before he could react.


    "GAH!"


    Drevian staggered, his regeneration unable to keep up with the sheer control Asher had over the battlefield.


    "Serena, now!" Asher commanded.


    Serena dashed forward, spinning mid-air as she drove both daggers into Drevian''s chest, twisting them before ripping them out.


    Blood sprayed as Drevian coughed violently, but the fanatic only laughed.


    "You think this is enough?" he rasped, blood spilling from his lips. "I have given everything to Malfus! I¡ª"


    SHNK!


    Asher drove a crimson blade through Drevian''s heart, twisting it cruelly.


    Drevian gasped, his body convulsing as the light in his eyes dimmed.


    "You talk too much," Asher muttered.


    With a final push, Asher ripped his blood blade upward, splitting Drevian''s torso in half. The inquisitor let out a choked gurgle before collapsing into a pool of his own blood.


    A heavy silence followed.


    Serena wiped her daggers clean. "One down."


    Asher looked at Drevian''s mangled corpse. But many more to go.


    Ronan exhaled. "We need to move. The Blood Cross will notice he''s missing soon."


    Asher nodded. "Then let''s disappear before they come looking."


    With the stench of death still clinging to them, the trio slipped into the shadows, leaving behind nothing but the ruins of the Blood Cross''s first major loss.


    The air outside the warehouse was thick with tension. Asher, Serena, and Ronan moved swiftly, their footsteps silent against the damp cobblestone streets of Myid City. The night was their only ally, but it wouldn''t protect them for long.


    "They''ll notice Drevian is dead soon," Ronan muttered, scanning the rooftops. "We need to leave the city before sunrise."


    Serena wiped the sweat from her brow. "Where to?"


    Asher''s gaze was sharp. "The Obsidian Kingdom."


    Ronan hesitated. "You sure? The Dark God Volfang isn''t exactly known for his kindness."


    "We don''t need kindness," Asher said coldly. "We need a place where Malfus''s dogs won''t follow."


    Serena crossed her arms. "Fine, but first, how are we getting out? The city gates will be locked down soon, and teleportation magic is out of the question¡ªtoo risky."


    Before Asher could answer, a loud explosion shook the ground.


    BOOM!


    The three turned sharply toward the sound, only to see a pillar of fire rising from the Blood Cross stronghold.


    "¡­Looks like they found Drevian," Ronan said grimly.


    Then, the bells rang¡ªa deep, echoing chime that sent shivers down their spines.


    "Blood Hunt!" Serena cursed. "They''ve declared a full lockdown!"


    The streets erupted with chaos as armored enforcers poured out of buildings, torches in hand.


    "We need to go¡ªnow!" Asher ordered.


    The trio darted through the alleys, avoiding patrols as best they could. Every corner was filled with guards, hunters, and fanatics eager to spill blood in their god''s name.


    Serena ducked behind a barrel, peering out carefully. "Too many at the eastern gate. If we try to break through, we''ll be swarmed." Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ronan clenched his fists. "There''s another way¡ªthrough the underground canals."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "You sure?"


    Ronan nodded. "Used by smugglers. Leads to the outer district, near the west cliffs. If we make it there, we can disappear into the wilderness."


    Serena exhaled. "Then what are we waiting for?"


    As they made their way toward an abandoned tavern, the sky lit up red.


    A figure floated above the city, draped in flowing crimson robes, a golden mask covering his face.


    Serena''s breath hitched. "That''s¡­ High Priest Andros."


    Ronan paled. "Shit. That''s the head inquisitor of Myid City. If he finds us¡ª"


    Asher didn''t hesitate. "Move faster."


    They burst into the abandoned tavern, quickly barricading the door behind them.


    Ronan kicked open a trapdoor, revealing a dark passage leading beneath the city. "Hurry!"


    One by one, they descended into the cold, damp tunnels, the sounds of the hunt raging above them.


    The further they went, the narrower the tunnels became, the air thick with the stench of sewage and decay.


    Serena grimaced. "I hate this already."


    Asher ignored her, focusing on the distant echo of water.


    Ronan led the way, guiding them through the winding canals. "Almost there."


    Then¡ª


    A whispering sound filled the tunnel.


    Serena''s eyes widened. "Magic¡ª!"


    BOOM!


    The tunnel collapsed behind them, cutting off their escape route.


    Andros''s voice echoed through the darkness.


    "Running, running¡­ like rats in the sewers. Did you truly think you could escape?"


    A chill ran down their spines.


    They weren''t alone down here. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The suffocating darkness of the underground tunnel pressed in around them. Dust and debris from the collapsed passage still hung in the air, making it hard to breathe.


    Serena coughed, waving a hand in front of her face. "We''re trapped."


    Ronan cursed under his breath. "That bastard knew we''d use the canals. This was a trap from the start."


    Asher''s scarlet eyes gleamed in the dim light. His blood sense stretched out, scanning the surroundings.


    "Footsteps."


    Not just one or two¡ªdozens.


    From both ahead and behind.


    "They''re closing in."


    Then, Andros''s voice whispered through the tunnel, carried by unnatural magic.


    "You cannot run forever, little sinner. Surrender, and I will make your death painless."


    Serena gritted her teeth. "That bastard really thinks we''ll just kneel?"


    Ronan unsheathed his dagger. "He''s toying with us. We need to break through before they tighten the noose."


    Asher''s mind raced. The only way forward was through whatever lay deeper in these tunnels.


    "We move," he ordered, already walking. "Now."

 Chapter 161 fight or flight

    The tunnel sloped downward, the ground turning damp and uneven beneath their feet. Strange markings lined the walls, ancient symbols long forgotten.


    Serena ran a hand across them, frowning. "This doesn''t feel right¡­"


    Asher didn''t slow. "We don''t have time to feel right or wrong."


    But then¡ª


    A low growl echoed through the tunnel.


    Serena froze. "That¡­ wasn''t human."


    Ronan''s grip on his dagger tightened. "Something''s here with us."


    A shadow moved in the corner of Asher''s vision. A grotesque shape¡ªtwisted, inhuman.


    Then, glowing yellow eyes flickered to life in the darkness.


    "¡­Intruders."


    A deafening roar shook the tunnel.


    The walls trembled as something massive lurched forward from the depths.


    A Forgotten Guardian.


    A relic of an older time, left behind in the burial grounds beneath Myid City.


    A beast of rotting flesh, bound by ancient curses, wielding power long lost to mortals.


    And now¡ªit was awake.


    Serena drew her daggers, shifting into a battle stance. "Tell me we''re not fighting this thing."


    Ronan backed up slightly. "We''re fighting this thing."


    Asher''s eyes gleamed red.


    "No choice."


    The Forgotten Guardian roared, shaking the tunnel.


    The Blood Cross was coming.


    The Guardian was in their way.


    They had only one option¡ªfight.


    The Forgotten Guardian let out a guttural growl, its massive form shifting in the darkness. Rotting flesh stretched over an unnaturally large skeletal frame, its claws scraping against the stone walls, leaving deep gouges in its wake. Ancient runes pulsed faintly on its body, glowing like dying embers.


    Then, it moved.


    Faster than anything that large should be able to.


    It lunged¡ª


    BOOM!


    The ground shattered beneath its weight as Asher barely dodged to the side, feeling the rush of wind as the creature''s claws slammed into where he had just stood.


    "Shit!"


    Serena flipped backward, landing gracefully. "This thing is fast!"


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ronan, already moving, hurled a dagger toward the creature''s eye¡ªonly for it to bounce off harmlessly. The Guardian barely reacted.


    "Too tough to damage with normal attacks."


    Asher''s scarlet eyes gleamed as he gathered his blood, shaping it into a deadly spear.


    "Let''s see how it handles this."


    With a flick of his wrist, the blood spear shot forward, spinning like a drill¡ªaiming for the Guardian''s chest.


    CRACK!


    The impact sent a shockwave through the tunnel, but the Guardian barely staggered. The spear had pierced its rotting flesh but failed to cause real damage.


    And then¡ª


    The runes on its body flared.


    Asher''s blood spear disintegrated in an instant, reduced to nothing but mist.


    "It''s absorbing attacks."


    Ronan cursed. "Great. Not only is it tough, but it can cancel magic?!"


    The Guardian''s yellow eyes locked onto Asher.


    Then, it spoke.


    "...Blood magic... A cursed one stands before me."


    The words were ancient, heavy¡ªechoing through the stone chamber like the voice of a long-dead king.


    Asher''s hands clenched into fists. "You can talk?"


    The Guardian exhaled, its breath like a dry, crumbling wind.


    "Not all blood is worthy."


    Then, without warning¡ª


    The tunnel behind them collapsed.


    Rocks and debris came crashing down, sealing off their escape route.


    Serena spun around, eyes wide. "No, no, no¡ªdamn it!"


    Ronan cursed under his breath. "We''re locked in here with this thing."


    Asher gritted his teeth.


    No escape. No reinforcements. Just them and this ancient monster.


    And the Blood Cross was still coming.


    The Blood Awakening


    The Guardian stared down Asher, ignoring Serena and Ronan.


    "Prove yourself."


    A challenge.


    A test.


    Serena whispered, "I don''t like where this is going."


    But Asher stepped forward.


    "Fine," he muttered. "I''ll prove it."


    The Guardian charged.


    Asher''s blood ignited, a swirling mass of crimson tendrils exploding outward as he dodged at the last second. His control sharpened, shaping his blood into spiked chains that lashed out at the Guardian''s legs, wrapping around them like constricting serpents.


    For a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªthe Guardian stumbled.


    Serena moved instantly, her daggers flashing as she leaped, aiming for the creature''s throat.


    SLASH!


    The blades dug deep¡ªthen stopped.


    Serena''s eyes widened as the Guardian''s runes flared again, pushing her back with an invisible force.


    "It''s resisting everything."


    But Asher had already figured it out.


    "It''s testing me."


    Not attacking Serena. Not killing Ronan. Only focusing on him.


    "It wants to see if I''m strong enough."


    Then he knew exactly what to do.


    Asher let go.


    His blood, instead of attacking, pulsed outward¡ªnot as a weapon, but as a command.


    He reached deeper into his power than ever before, his control absolute. The blood around him stopped swirling violently.


    Instead, it flowed.


    A heartbeat. A rhythm. A pulse.


    And the Guardian froze.


    Its yellow eyes dimmed slightly, as if recognizing something.


    Then¡ª


    It knelt.


    Serena sucked in a breath. "...What just happened?"


    Ronan looked equally stunned. "Did it just... submit?"


    The Guardian lowered its head.


    "You are worthy."


    Then, from behind them¡ª


    The Blood Cross forces finally arrived.


    A dozen figures stood at the collapsed tunnel entrance, weapons drawn. Their leader, clad in dark crimson robes, grinned.


    "There you are."


    The Guardian''s yellow eyes flashed.


    Asher smirked.


    "Guess we''re not trapped in here anymore."


    Because now, they had a monster on their side.


    The air tensed, thick with the scent of blood and stone.


    The Blood Cross forces stood at the collapsed tunnel entrance, their weapons gleaming under the dim red glow of their torches. The man leading them, a priest clad in crimson robes, stepped forward, his twisted smirk revealing an unsettling confidence.


    "We finally caught you, cursed one."


    Asher didn''t move.


    The Guardian beside him loomed in silence, its glowing yellow eyes locked onto the priest.


    Serena gripped her daggers, shifting slightly closer to Asher. "What''s the plan?" she whispered.


    Asher smirked.


    "We kill them."


    The Blood Cross warriors rushed forward.


    The first attacker, a bladesman, lunged at Asher¡ªhis sword crackling with a holy enchantment, glowing faint gold.


    Asher sidestepped, his hand flicking as a thin whip of blood lashed out¡ª


    SLASH!


    The man''s arm was severed instantly, blood spraying across the stone floor.


    The Blood Cross priest barely blinked. "Hmm. Expected."


    A second warrior¡ªa **mage¡ª**thrust his hand forward, summoning a golden barrier.


    "Die, heretic!" the mage spat, hurling a divine spear of light straight at Asher''s chest.


    Asher didn''t dodge.


    Instead, his blood surged, condensing into a thin, crimson barrier in front of him. The spear of light slammed into it¡ª


    And shattered.


    The mage''s eyes widened. "Impossible¡ª!"


    CRACK!


    The Guardian moved.


    With terrifying speed, the massive undead beast lunged, its clawed hand gripping the mage''s head.


    For a brief moment, the mage screamed.


    Then¡ª


    CRUNCH.


    The mage''s skull collapsed like rotten fruit.


    The Blood Cross priest sighed. "A shame. He was somewhat useful."


    Serena didn''t hesitate. Flames ignited around her daggers as she vanished in a blur of speed.


    She reappeared behind a Blood Cross archer¡ª


    SLASH!


    The archer collapsed, a deep gash in his throat, unable to even scream before he hit the ground.


    Ronan, on the other hand, fought precisely.


    He weaved between enemy attacks, every movement measured. A dagger flashed¡ªand another Blood Cross warrior fell.


    Asher grinned.


    "We''re winning."


    Until¡ª


    The Priest Moved.


    The air shifted, heavy and suffocating.


    The priest raised his hand¡ªand the ground trembled.


    "Kneel."


    An invisible force slammed down on Asher, Serena, and Ronan like an entire mountain crashing down on them.


    Serena fell to one knee, gasping for air.


    Ronan gritted his teeth, barely managing to stay standing.


    Asher felt his bones creak, his muscles locking up. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he didn''t kneel.


    He refused.


    The priest''s smirk widened. "You resist? Admirable. But pointless."


    The pressure increased¡ªSerena coughed blood, Ronan collapsed, and even the Guardian trembled slightly.


    The priest stepped forward, his robes flowing. "Submit, and I may grant you a swift death."


    Asher grinned through the pain.


    "You talk too much."


    And then¡ª


    The Guardian roared.


    The ancient runes across the Guardian''s decaying body flared to life.


    The pressure broke instantly¡ªas if shattered by an unseen force.


    The priest''s eyes widened. "What¡ª"


    The Guardian''s massive fist swung.


    The priest barely dodged, leaping back as the sheer force of the attack split the ground open.


    "You defy my will?" the priest hissed, golden energy crackling around him. "Then I shall¡ª"


    BOOM!


    A crimson spear of blood pierced through his shoulder, cutting off his words.


    The priest staggered, his blood dripping onto the floor.


    And Asher stood before him, hand raised, eyes glowing like twin crimson suns.


    "You forgot something." Asher''s voice was cold, deadly.


    The priest gasped, his knees giving out as the blood in his veins trembled¡ªcontrolled.


    "I don''t kneel."


    Then, Asher clenched his fist.


    The priest''s heart exploded inside his chest.


    The remaining Blood Cross warriors hesitated.


    Then, they ran.


    Serena slowly stood, wiping the blood from her lips.


    Ronan groaned, getting up. "That¡­ was a lot."


    The Guardian let out a low growl, its runes slowly dimmed, as if acknowledging Asher''s strength.


    Serena exhaled, looking at Asher. "You alright?"


    Asher rolled his shoulders, smirking. "Better than them." He nodded toward the pile of corpses.


    Ronan gave a weak chuckle. "Fair enough."


    Serena glanced at the Guardian. "So¡­ what now? We just keep it as a pet?"


    The Guardian turned to Asher and, to everyone''s surprise¡ªbowed.


    Serena blinked. "...Did you just tame an ancient undead monster?"


    Asher grinned. "Looks like it."


    Serena sighed. "Of course you did."


    Ronan shook his head. "You are way too dangerous, man."


    Asher just laughed. "Come on. Let''s get to Myid City before more of them show up."


    And with that¡ª


    They left the battlefield, the Guardian following silently behind them.


    A new ally. A deadlier reputation.


    And far more enemies to come.

 Chapter 162 A Dungeon

    After returning to the inn, Asher, Serena, and Ronan sat down to rest.


    Asher had sealed the Guardian inside his Shadow Grave skill, keeping it hidden for now.


    "I think we should act like rabbits for a while," Ronan said.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You mean we should lay low for a few days?" Asher asked.


    Ronan nodded. "After our last stunt, the Blood Cross will have changed their territories, hiding spots, and secret bases. This will give me some time to track them down again. Once I locate them, we can start eradicating them properly."


    "Or maybe they''ve already set a trap," Serena added.


    "Maybe," Ronan agreed. "That''s why we should focus first. If their forces have relocated, we won''t attack immediately¡ªit could mean it''s a setup. But if I can find them without triggering anything, I''ll call you guys, and we''ll wipe them out."


    Asher smirked. "Sounds good to me."


    With that, Ronan stood up, stretching. "Alright, I''ll get started. You two get some rest."


    He headed to his room, leaving Asher and Serena alone in the dimly lit inn.


    "Let''s go rest too," Serena said with a small yawn.


    Asher nodded, and the two went to their beds. As soon as they lay down, exhaustion took over, and they quickly fell asleep.


    The Next Day


    The morning sun peeked through the wooden shutters of their inn room. Asher and Serena woke up early, washed up, and headed downstairs for breakfast.


    After a simple meal, they made their way to the Guild Hall, looking for a quest to keep them occupied while Ronan scouted the Blood Cross.


    As they entered, the guild was already bustling with adventurers discussing missions, bounties, and recent events.


    Serena glanced at the request board. "Anything interesting?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher scanned through the papers, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Let''s see¡­ monster subjugation, escort missions, material collection¡­ Nothing too crazy."


    "But we need something that keeps us busy without attracting too much attention," Serena reminded him.


    Asher smirked. "Then let''s pick something useful but not too flashy."


    Serena nodded, and the two began searching for the perfect quest.


    Asher''s gaze settled on a fresh request pinned to the board. The paper looked newer than the others, as if it had only just been posted.


    [Urgent Request]


    A new dungeon has suddenly appeared near the borders of Earl Leo''s territory. Initial scouting parties have gone missing. The Guild is offering rewards for investigation and subjugation of threats within. Caution is advised.


    Serena read over his shoulder. "A new dungeon, huh? That''s unusual."


    Asher nodded. "Dungeons don''t just pop up randomly¡­ at least, not without something or someone influencing it."


    Serena tapped the paper. "You think it could be connected to the Blood Cross?"


    "Possible," Asher muttered. "Even if it''s not, newly formed dungeons usually have unstable mana. That means rare resources¡­ and strong monsters."


    Serena smirked. "Sounds like a good way to stay busy while Ronan gathers intel."


    Asher tore the request from the board and walked over to the reception desk. The receptionist, a young elf woman with light blue eyes, looked up and smiled.


    "Are you here for the dungeon request?" she asked, taking the paper from him.


    "Yeah," Asher said. "What else can you tell us about it?"


    The receptionist sighed. "The dungeon was discovered three days ago, right on the outskirts of Earl Leo''s land. At first, it was ignored, but when a local group of mercenaries went to investigate, they never came back. Since then, three more scouting teams have gone missing. The Earl has requested the Guild''s assistance."


    Serena crossed her arms. "So, no survivors, no reports on what''s inside?"


    The elf nodded. "None so far. However, based on the mana readings, it seems to be a C-rank dungeon at minimum. But¡­"


    Asher raised an eyebrow. "But?"


    The receptionist hesitated before continuing. "There are strange fluctuations. Some readings spike up to A-rank levels for short periods. That''s why we''re advising caution. Something unusual is happening in there."


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances. If the dungeon truly had unstable mana readings, it might be more than just a simple subjugation mission.


    "Fine by me," Asher said. "We''ll take it."


    The receptionist handed them a guild seal to confirm their participation. "Please be careful. If the situation worsens, retreat immediately."


    Serena grinned. "No promises."


    With that, Asher and Serena left the guild, heading toward the mysterious new dungeon.


    Asher and Serena arrived near the dungeon''s entrance after a few hours of travel. The land around it was warped¡ªtwisted trees, distorted air, and an eerie silence that made the world feel¡­ wrong. The entrance itself was a swirling vortex of dark mist, shifting unpredictably like a mirage.


    Serena shivered slightly. "I don''t like this place. It feels... unnatural."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "That''s because it is. If this dungeon only formed a few days ago, then it hasn''t fully stabilized yet. Unstable dungeons are dangerous¡ªnot just because of the monsters, but because reality itself can change inside them."


    Serena sighed. "So, what? We step in, and suddenly up is down, left is right, and we don''t know what''s real?"


    "Something like that," Asher muttered. "Dungeons can take on different types, and from what I can sense¡­ this one is messing with perception."


    Serena frowned. "An illusion-type dungeon?"


    "Most likely."


    That made things more complicated. Dungeons usually followed elemental or monster-based themes¡ªfire dungeons had lava creatures, undead dungeons had skeletons and ghosts. But illusion-based dungeons? They were unpredictable. Even veteran adventurers feared them.


    "Well, no use standing here," Serena said, tightening her grip on her daggers. "Let''s go."


    Asher nodded, and they stepped into the dungeon.


    For others, it might be difficult, but for him, who literally has an Absolute Appraisal skill, no illusion is powerful against him.


    The moment they entered, the world shifted.


    Instead of the dark cave-like interior they expected, they found themselves standing in a vast, open field filled with glowing blue flowers. A soft wind blew, carrying whispers of voices neither of them recognized. The sky above was deep purple, speckled with silver stars, but something about it felt fake¡ªas if it were a painted ceiling rather than an actual sky.

 Chapter 163 Phantom Dungeon

    The moment they entered, the world shifted.


    Instead of the dark cave-like interior they expected, they found themselves standing in a vast, open field filled with glowing blue flowers. A soft wind blew, carrying whispers of voices neither of them recognized. The sky above was deep purple, speckled with silver stars, but something about it felt fake¡ªas if it were a painted ceiling rather than an actual sky.


    Serena looked around warily. "This¡­ isn''t real, is it?"


    Asher crouched and touched the grass. It felt real. Smelled real. But his instincts screamed otherwise.


    "No," he said. "This dungeon is toying with us."


    Suddenly, the flowers around them withered instantly, and the once beautiful field turned into a desolate wasteland. The sky cracked, revealing a swirling void beyond it.


    A deep chuckle echoed from nowhere and everywhere at once.


    "Welcome, travelers. Shall we play a game?"


    The voice was smooth, confident, and mocking.


    Serena pulled out her daggers. "Great. A talking dungeon."


    Asher''s expression darkened. "No. That''s not the dungeon. That''s the boss."


    A flickering shadow appeared in front of them. It had no true form¡ªone second it was a tall humanoid, the next it was a mass of swirling mist. Its presence distorted the air, making it difficult to focus on its true shape.


    "I am the Phantom King. And in my realm, nothing is as it seems."


    The ground beneath them suddenly disappeared, and they began to fall¡ªexcept they weren''t falling at all.


    One moment, they were standing. The next, they were walking upside down on an invisible surface.


    Serena clenched her teeth. "This is going to be a pain, isn''t it?" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher smirked slightly, despite the situation. "Yeah. But that just makes it more fun."


    "Na na na! First defeat my minions" Phantom king said and vanished from sight as Asher and looked at each others.


    " lest go deep inside" he said as Serena followed after him.


    [Illusion Tyrant - Rank A+]


    The monster let out a guttural growl, and in an instant, the entire room transformed. The walls vanished, replaced by an endless void of darkness. The ground beneath them crumbled away, making it seem as if they were falling into nothingness.


    Serena gasped, instinctively reaching out for balance. "Damn it, it''s warping reality again!"


    "Not really," Asher said calmly. His eyes locked onto the monster, his Absolute Appraisal skill cutting through the illusion. He still saw the solid ground beneath their feet, the real walls of the dungeon, and the true form of the monster.


    The Illusion Tyrant roared again, this time creating dozens of clones of itself, each appearing just as real as the original.


    Serena gritted her teeth. "Which one is real?!"


    Asher didn''t even hesitate. He dashed forward and swung his sword straight through the real body of the monster, ignoring all the illusions. A deep gash appeared across its torso, and the false copies flickered out of existence.


    Serena''s eyes widened. "You can see it?!"


    "Told you," Asher said with a smirk. "Illusions don''t work on me."


    The monster screeched in rage and unleashed a wave of distorted energy, trying to overwhelm his senses with a stronger illusion. The ground turned into a pit of writhing hands, reaching out to drag them down. The sky above cracked open, revealing horrifying, shifting faces whispering madness.


    Serena staggered, barely holding on. "This thing is insane¡ª!"


    Asher, however, simply walked forward, unimpressed. "Enough of this."


    He raised his hand, and blood-red energy surged around him. With a wave of his arm, his Blood Control ability sent crimson chains wrapping around the monster''s real body, binding it in place. The illusions wavered as its concentration broke.


    With the monster now vulnerable, Serena regained her footing. "Time to finish it!"


    She lunged forward, her daggers coated in flames, and stabbed directly into its chest. The creature let out a final, agonized shriek before dissolving into nothingness.


    "Damn, if the minion was this Stronger then just how strong is the Phantom King?" She asked, the monster minion was an A+ rank.


    "Probably an S-rank or higher," Asher said as he looked at the minions. "The Phantom King¡ªjudging from the way it talks and its speech pattern¡ªis definitely an S-rank or above monster." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They continued walking deeper into the dungeon, encountering more of the Phantom King''s minions along the way. Each one was stronger than the last, but Asher and Serena cut them down swiftly, leaving a trail of defeated enemies behind them.


    After an intense battle, they finally reached the final chamber.


    A massive throne sat in the middle of the dark room, surrounded by eerie blue flames flickering in the air. Atop the throne sat a tall, ghostly figure wrapped in tattered black robes. A dark crown rested upon its head, and its glowing red eyes locked onto them the moment they stepped inside.


    [Phantom King - Rank S+]


    The temperature in the room dropped instantly. A chilling voice echoed through the chamber.


    "You are finally here" he said chuckling.


    Asher and Serena stood their ground as the world around them twisted once more. The Phantom King laughed, his voice echoing from all directions.


    "Confused? Good. In my realm, perception is weakness. Lose yourself, and you lose everything."


    Serena tensed, gripping her daggers. "This bastard is really enjoying himself."


    Asher exhaled sharply. "Of course he is. He knows illusions are hard to fight."


    The Phantom King suddenly split into dozens of copies, surrounding them in a perfect circle. Each one moved in sync, their indistinct forms shifting between humanoid and mist.


    Serena cursed under her breath. "I can''t tell which one is real!"


    "You don''t have to." Asher''s eyes gleamed as he extended his hand.


    From his palm, droplets of blood lifted into the air. They hovered momentarily before shooting out in every direction, splattering against each Phantom King copy.


    One of them flinched.


    The real one.


    "Got you."


    Before the boss could react, Asher dashed forward, conjuring a blood spear in an instant. With a precise strike, he pierced the Phantom King''s chest¡ªonly for the spear to pass through like mist.


    "Tsk."

 Chapter 164 Phantom Dungeon II

    Before the boss could react, Asher dashed forward, conjuring a blood spear in an instant. With a precise strike, he pierced the Phantom King''s chest¡ªonly for the spear to pass through like mist.


    "Tsk."


    The Phantom King chuckled. "Clever. But not clever enough."


    The illusionary copies vanished, and suddenly, Asher wasn''t standing next to Serena anymore. He was alone in an endless white void.


    Serena was gone. The dungeon was gone.


    Just nothingness.


    "You think your blood magic can see through my domain?" The Phantom King''s voice was softer now, almost inside his head. "You''re wrong. You can''t escape from what isn''t real."


    Asher didn''t reply. He simply closed his eyes.


    Then, he stabbed himself.


    A thin line of blood ran down his arm as he reopened his eyes. The void shattered like glass, revealing the true battlefield once more.


    Serena was fighting off copies of the Phantom King, struggling to keep up with their erratic movements.


    Asher smirked. "I don''t need to escape illusions. I just need to remind myself what''s real."


    Blood was real. Pain was real. His control over it couldn''t be faked.


    He flicked his wrist, sending hundreds of thin blood needles into the air. They spread like a storm, targeting every single Phantom King. The fake ones dissolved instantly.


    The real Phantom King staggered back, hissing.


    Serena took her chance. She dashed forward in a blur, flames igniting on her daggers. "Let''s see if you can trick me when you''re burning!" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    She slashed downward, and fire erupted around the Phantom King. He howled as the flames engulfed him, his form struggling to maintain shape.


    "No¡­ this is my world¡­ my rules¡ª"


    Asher stepped forward, his expression cold. "Then I''ll break them."


    With a sharp motion, he extended his hand, and the blood from his previous attacks wrapped around the Phantom King''s body like chains.


    He tightened his grip.


    The Phantom King screamed as the blood constricted, pulling him toward Asher.


    Serena didn''t hesitate. She leapt forward, driving both her daggers straight through his chest.


    "Game over."


    The Phantom King let out one final distorted scream before his body exploded into mist, fading from existence.


    The dungeon trembled. The illusions flickered, breaking apart.


    The Phantom Labyrinth¡­ was collapsing.


    Escape


    Serena wiped her forehead. "We killed him¡­ but the dungeon''s falling apart!"


    Asher nodded. "Then we leave. Now."


    A glowing exit formed in the distance. Without hesitation, they sprinted toward it.


    As the last remnants of the Phantom Labyrinth crumbled, Asher and Serena leaped through the portal, landing back in the real world just as the dungeon behind them vanished. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jumping out of the portal, they landed on the ground outside. A stone slab lay beneath them, marking the dungeon''s entrance.


    "Ahaha!"


    "Haha!"


    Both of them burst into laughter, looking at each other.


    "Haah¡­ that was insanely fun," Asher said, still catching his breath.


    Serena nodded, grinning. "You know¡­ I think I''m starting to get addicted to all your craziness."


    Before Asher could reply, a voice interrupted them.


    "You guys alive?"


    They turned around to see a beautiful girl standing nearby, accompanied by a group of soldiers in solid armor.


    Asher raised an eyebrow. "What does it look like?"


    The girl crossed her arms, unimpressed. "Like you two have lost your minds."


    Asher smirked, shaking his head. "Maybe."


    The girl sighed, then gestured to the soldiers behind her. "Come with us. The knights need to hear about what happened in that dungeon."


    They followed after the girl, who introduced herself as the daughter of Earl Leo, the noble overseeing the territory where the Phantom Dungeon had appeared. She led them to her estate, which, like any noble house, was grand and lavish.


    As they stepped inside, Asher glanced around before smirking. "Would you be mad if I said mine was a thousand times better than this?"


    The noble girl rolled her eyes. "Don''t try to impress me. We come from completely different worlds. I am not going to lower myself to love someone like you¡ªa mere commoner." Her voice was filled with arrogance and disdain.


    Asher tilted his head slightly but said nothing. He briefly considered teasing her but noticed that the knights accompanying her were already glaring at him. Deciding it wasn''t worth the trouble, he simply straightened himself.


    "Believe it or not, I wasn''t talking to you." Asher said nonchalantly.


    Serena, walking beside him, just smiled. "I believe you, when we found you, you were wearing very nice clothes"


    Asher nodded in agreement. "You really are the best."


    Serena just smiled, while the noble girl scoffed and turned away, leading them further inside.


    The noble girl led them through the grand hallways of her estate, her heels clicking against the polished marble floor. Servants and knights stood at attention as they passed, their gazes lingering on Asher and Serena, clearly wary of the outsiders.


    Finally, they arrived in a luxurious sitting room adorned with fine velvet curtains and a chandelier that shimmered in the dim candlelight. The girl gestured for them to sit, while she gracefully took her own seat on an ornate chair.


    "Let''s get straight to the point," she said, folding her arms. "The Phantom Dungeon that has appeared near my father''s territory is unlike anything we''ve seen before. It''s unstable, dangerous, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªit wasn''t there before. We suspect it''s an anomaly."


    Asher leaned back in his chair. "An anomaly? You mean a dungeon that doesn''t follow the usual rules?"


    The girl nodded. "Correct. Unlike normal dungeons that are formed naturally, this one seemingly appeared out of thin air. It distorts space and has an incredibly powerful illusion-type monster as its boss. Many skilled adventurers have already attempted to clear it, but most of them never returned."


    Serena frowned. "What about the ones who did return?"


    The noble girl''s expression darkened. "They came back either mad or broken¡ªsome completely lost their minds, others couldn''t even recognize their own families. The healers say it''s not a curse, but something far worse. A nightmare they can''t escape from."

 Chapter 165 Phantom Dungeon III

    The noble girl''s expression darkened. "They came back either mad or broken¡ªsome completely lost their minds, others couldn''t even recognize their own families. The healers say it''s not a curse, but something far worse. A nightmare they can''t escape from."


    She then added eyeing them " We want you to clear it" She said.


    "And we already did it¡ªkilled the boss and even saw it dying," Asher said.


    The noble lady shook her head. "It has been cleared that way many times. My father, Earl Leo, has done it himself¡­ but it was never truly cleared. That''s why we believe there is a hidden floor with the real boss."


    She leaned forward. "I want you to defeat it and clear that dungeon for us. It will reform after 24 hours."


    Asher immediately shook his head. "No."


    "What?" she asked in shock.


    Asher crossed his arms. "First of all, if you''re asking for our help, don''t act like you''re ordering us."


    "You think I''m going to beg you to clear it?" she asked angrily.


    Asher shook his head. "Nope. But at least ask politely." He stood up, clearly uninterested in wasting more time.


    Serena sighed, following after him.


    "You think you can just walk out like this?" the noble lady sneered.


    Asher didn''t even look back. Instead, as an eerie breeze filled the room, his presence vanished like a phantom.


    A moment later, a trail of blood formed into words on the ground, spelling out a single message:


    "Just did that, bitch."


    Lyna was a noble lady born into the esteemed Stemend family. From a young age, she understood her superior standing over those of lower status. She took great pride in her nobility, believing that commoners should feel fortunate even to serve her.


    Never in her life had anyone dared to defy her. No one had ever denied her anything. To her, commoners were nothing more than tools¡ªgrateful for whatever scraps she tossed their way.


    But now, a mere commoner had just dodged her attack, denied her request, mocked her, and worst of all¡ªhad the audacity to call her a bitch in bloodied writing!


    Her face twisted in fury, her hands clenching into fists as her entire body shook.


    "I will get you, Asher!!" she screamed, no longer caring about her noble dignity.


    Back on the road, Asher and Serena rode two flaming horse-like monsters, borrowed from the Guild. Their hooves scorched the ground with each step as they galloped away from Earl Leo''s territory, heading back toward the city.


    Serena glanced at Asher, frowning. "Are you sure we should have done that?"


    Asher scoffed, his eyes gleaming with anger. "If she needed help, she should''ve learned how to ask for it properly."


    Serena sighed, shaking her head. "You really enjoy pissing off nobles, don''t you?"


    "Only the arrogant ones," Asher replied, kicking his mount into a faster pace.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Serena rolled her eyes but followed after him, the two disappearing into the distance as the fiery trails of their mounts slowly faded behind them.


    As they rode toward the city, the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the landscape. The fiery hooves of their mounts left behind faint embers that flickered in the wind before vanishing into the darkness.


    Serena glanced at Asher. "So, what now? Are we just ignoring that dungeon?"


    Asher shrugged. "It''ll respawn in 24 hours. If someone else clears it before then, great. If not, we''ll decide what to do later."


    "And if that noble girl comes after us?" Serena asked.


    Asher smirked. "Then she''s welcome to try. But I doubt she has the strength to actually do anything."


    Serena sighed. "You really know how to make enemies, don''t you?"


    "I only make enemies out of people who deserve it," Asher replied nonchalantly.


    The city lights soon came into view, the towering walls and busy streets signaling their return to civilization. As they approached the gates, the guards recognized their Guild insignias and let them pass without much trouble.


    Once inside, Asher pulled the reins of his mount, bringing it to a stop near the Guild building. Serena did the same, sighing in relief as she hopped down. "Finally, some rest."


    Asher nodded, stretching his arms. "Yeah, but first, let''s check if there are any new quests. If we''re going to kill time, we might as well make some money while we''re at it." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they entered the Guild Hall, the familiar sight of adventurers drinking, laughing, and discussing their quests filled the air. The scent of ale and roasted meat mixed with the slight metallic tang of blood from returning hunters.


    Serena nudged Asher. "You check the quest board. I''ll grab us something to eat."


    Asher nodded, making his way toward the large wooden board where various requests were posted. His eyes scanned the parchment papers, looking for something worth his time.


    [Available Quests]


    Urgent Request: Missing Caravan ¨C A merchant''s caravan has vanished near the Ravenspire Woods. Investigate and recover any lost goods.


    Beast Subjugation: Crimson Fang Wolves ¨C A pack of enhanced wolves is terrorizing villages near the southern border. Eliminate them.


    Bounty Hunt: The Silver Mask ¨C A rogue assassin has been spotted in the capital. The noble families are offering a reward for their capture or elimination.


    ....


    ......


    Asher continued to look at the numerous quests before finally pulling one off the board. "This will do," he muttered as he examined the parchment.


    [Quest Accepted: Twin-Headed Serpent Subjugation]


    Location: Mew Drop Village


    Objective: A dangerous twin-headed serpent has appeared near the village, attacking livestock and


    travelers. Eliminate it before it causes further damage.


    Reward: 500 Gold + Bonus for intact serpent materials.


    Serena glanced at the quest. "A twin-headed serpent? Those are rare."


    Asher nodded. "Which means it''s either mutated or something is forcing it to act aggressively. Either way, we handle it."


    " okay, lest do it after filling our stomach " She said as he nodded, they went to chair where their food was already on the table.


    It was standard food was Soup, meat and vegetable dish with bread and a glass of beer to go with it, a modest meal commonly found in all Adventurer taverns.

 Chapter 166 Serpent Quest

    As Asher and Serena settled into their seats, the warmth of the tavern provided a much-needed comfort after their long ride. The clatter of mugs, laughter of adventurers, and the occasional argument over rewards filled the air, making the Guild Hall feel alive with energy.


    Serena took a sip of her beer, sighing as she leaned back. "You know, for someone who acts all cold and ruthless, you sure do enjoy a decent meal."


    Asher shrugged, slicing into the meat with a dagger instead of a knife. "Surviving isn''t just about fighting. A good meal keeps you alive just as much as a sharp blade."


    Serena raised an eyebrow. "That almost sounded wise. Almost."


    They ate in relative silence for a while, occasionally glancing at the other adventurers around them. Most were busy with their own conversations, though a few cast wary glances in Asher''s direction. Word had clearly spread about his little stunt with Lady Lyna.


    "Looks like you''ve got some attention," Serena noted, tearing a piece of bread.


    "Let them stare." Asher scoffed. "If they have a problem, they can say it to my face." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena rolled her eyes. "Or stab you in the back."


    Asher chuckled. "Let them try."


    Just as they were finishing their meal, a loud crash echoed through the hall as the front doors slammed open. A group of men in finely-crafted armor strode in, their insignias marking them as knights of Earl Leo''s household. The leader, a tall man with short silver hair and a scar across his jaw, stepped forward, scanning the room until his sharp gaze landed on Asher and Serena.


    "You," he said, voice carrying authority. "You''re Asher, correct?"


    Asher didn''t even bother standing. He took another bite of his food, chewing slowly before finally responding, "Depends. Who''s asking?"


    The knight''s brow twitched in irritation. "I am Sir Grant of the Stemend Household Guard. By the order of Lady Lyna, you are to answer for your disrespect."


    Serena sighed. "That didn''t take long."


    Asher placed his fork down, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand before standing up. He tilted his head, cracking his neck slightly as he met Grant''s gaze. "And if I don''t feel like answering?"


    Grant''s hand moved to his sword. "Then we take you by force."


    The tavern went silent. Every adventurer present either leaned in to watch or subtly prepared for a possible fight.


    Asher smirked, his blood-red eyes gleaming with amusement. "You sure you want to do this, knight boy?"


    Serena discreetly placed a hand on her daggers, her fingers glowing faintly with battle-surge magic. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Grant narrowed his eyes. "You can either come peacefully or¡ª"


    Before he could finish, an eerie presence filled the room. The temperature seemed to drop, and the faint smell of blood permeated the air. The shadows around Asher twisted unnaturally, and in the dim tavern light, his silhouette seemed to stretch unnervingly.


    Then, with a flick of his finger, blood from his own palm rose into the air, forming thin, thread-like strands that pulsed with power. They wrapped around his arm like veins of crimson energy.


    Grant hesitated. His instincts screamed at him¡ªthis was no ordinary commoner.


    Asher''s smile widened as his expression turned cold. "You were saying?"


    The knight''s hand trembled slightly on his sword hilt, but he clenched his jaw, pushing past the sudden wave of intimidation. "Your abilities don''t scare me, Asher."


    Asher shrugged. "I wasn''t trying to scare you." He flicked his wrist, and a single thread of blood shot forward, slicing through Grant''s shoulder plate with unnatural ease. A thin line of red appeared on his skin, a warning rather than an attack.


    Grant''s face paled.


    The rest of his men instinctively reached for their weapons, but before they could act, Serena moved.


    In a flash, she was standing beside Grant, one of her daggers pressed lightly against his neck. "If you''re gonna pull a sword on someone, you should at least be fast enough to use it." Her voice was calm, but the cold steel against his throat made her point clear.


    Grant swallowed hard. The room remained deathly silent.


    Asher casually sat back down, picking up his drink. "Tell Lyna that if she wants a rematch, she can come herself. I don''t deal with lapdogs."


    " also tell her if she need helps, she better beg for it now" Asher said in cold voice as Grant glared at him.


    Serena smirked, stepping back and twirling her dagger before sheathing it.


    Grant gritted his teeth but ultimately turned to his men. "We''re leaving."


    As they retreated, the tension in the room finally eased. The adventurers slowly resumed their conversations, though many were now eyeing Asher and Serena with newfound respect¡ªor fear.


    Serena let out a deep breath before sitting back down. "That was fun."


    Asher chuckled. "Let''s see if they try again later. But for now..." He glanced at the quest paper. "We''ve got a twin-headed serpent to kill."


    Serena grinned. "Then let''s finish up and get moving."


    With that, they downed the last of their drinks, gathered their gear, and prepared to set off toward Mew Drop Village, where their next hunt awaited.


    After leaving the Guild Hall, Asher and Serena retrieved their mounts from the stables, the flaming horse-like creatures snorting embers as they prepared to ride.


    The journey to Mew Drop Village took several hours, the sun already dipping below the horizon by the time they arrived. The village itself was small, with wooden houses and dirt roads. A few lanterns flickered in the night, casting long shadows as wary villagers peered out from their homes.


    A middle-aged man, presumably the village head, approached them the moment they dismounted. He had a thick beard, sun-worn skin, and worry deeply etched into his face.


    "You must be the adventurers sent by the Guild," he said, eyeing their weapons.


    Asher nodded. "We took the quest. Where was the serpent last seen?"


    The village head gestured for them to follow. "It lurks near the riverbanks on the outskirts. It''s already taken half a dozen livestock, and just last night, it attacked a traveler passing through. We found his body this morning¡­ what was left of it." He shuddered.


    Serena frowned. "Was the body intact, or was it¡­ partially devoured?"


    The village head grimaced. "The latter. But not in the way you''d expect. His flesh wasn''t torn¡ªhe was drained, as if something had sucked the life out of him."

 Chapter 167 Serpent Quest II

    The village head grimaced. "The latter. But not in the way you''d expect. His flesh wasn''t torn¡ªhe was drained, as if something had sucked the life out of him."


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances.


    "A twin-headed serpent shouldn''t have that kind of ability," Asher muttered. "Something''s off."


    Serena nodded. "Could be a mutation. Or maybe something else is involved."


    The village head looked between them nervously. "Do you still plan to go after it?"


    Asher nodded, his expression clam "Of course. That''s what we''re here for."


    Serena rolled her eyes. "We''ll take care of it. Just keep your people inside tonight." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " You should rest and then go for it" Village head suggested as Asher shook his head " it''s okay we are in our prime condition" he said as the Village head nodded.


    With that, they made their way toward the riverbank.


    The moon cast a silver glow over the landscape, reflecting off the dark waters of the river. The air was thick with humidity, and the sound of insects filled the night.


    Asher crouched near the edge, dipping his fingers into the damp soil. "Tracks. Fresh." He stood up, his eyes glowing faintly red as he activated his Blood Ruler ability, sensing the lingering traces of life in the area.


    Serena unsheathed her daggers, their edges faintly glowing with her Magic. "How close?"


    Serena is an healer but her father has also trained her to be an fighter and she is good with daggers, and thanks to her build she is almost unstoppable with it and fast as an rabbit.


    Asher closed his eyes for a brief moment, feeling the faint traces of blood in the air. Then he grinned. "Very."


    A sudden movement in the water caught Serena''s eye.


    "Left side!" she shouted, flipping backward just as something massive surged out of the river.


    The twin-headed serpent emerged, its black scales gleaming under the moonlight. Each head had gleaming yellow eyes and sharp fangs dripping with venom.


    But something was wrong. Its body pulsed with a dark aura, veins of eerie blue light running across its form. Its fangs weren''t just venomous¡ªthey were glowing, pulsating with something unnatural.


    Serena''s eyes widened. "That''s not just a twin-headed serpent¡ªit''s been corrupted."


    The serpent hissed, lunging forward with terrifying speed.


    Asher reacted instantly, raising his hand. With a mere thought, blood from the surrounding air condensed into thin, razor-sharp spears.


    Blood Spears¡ªRelease!


    The crimson projectiles shot forward, aiming for the serpent''s eyes and joints.


    The serpent twisted midair, dodging most of the spears, but a few grazed its body, drawing dark, inky blood instead of normal red.


    Serena darted forward, her daggers flashing in the moonlight as she used Surge Step, a high-speed movement technique enhanced by her magic. She struck at the serpent''s underbelly, but the moment her blade made contact¡ª


    A pulse of dark energy blasted outward.


    Serena was thrown back, rolling across the grass before coming to a stop. "Shit¡­ that thing has some kind of defense mechanism."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "No, it''s not defense¡ªit''s rejecting normal attacks. Something is influencing it."


    The serpent roared, lunging toward them again.


    Asher raised his hands, summoning a Blood Wall to block the attack, but just before impact, the serpent''s eyes flashed, and the wall shattered like glass.


    Asher''s expression darkened. "Alright. Now you''re just pissing me off."


    Serena stood up, wiping blood from her lip. "What''s the plan? We need to kill this thing before it drains more life."


    " What else?" Asher rolled his eyes as they rushed at it.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    The serpent lunged again, but this time, Asher didn''t dodge. Instead, he extended his hand, allowing its fangs to sink into his arm.


    Serena gasped. "Asher, what the hell?!"


    But Asher grinned. The moment the serpent bit him, its body convulsed violently.


    His Blood Ruler ability was overriding the corruption.


    "You suck my blood?" Asher whispered, his voice laced with power. "Then let''s see how you handle mine."


    The serpent thrashed wildly, its veins pulsing as Asher''s blood invaded its system.


    Serena didn''t waste the opportunity. Activating her Battle Surge, she dashed forward in a blur, both daggers glowing with a fierce blue light.


    Twin Fang Execution!


    She struck both heads simultaneously, her blades piercing through the corrupted flesh.


    The serpent let out a final shriek before collapsing, its body convulsing one last time before falling still.


    Asher pulled his arm free, watching as the inky corruption slowly faded from the corpse. "And that''s how you kill a corrupted monster."


    Serena panted, wiping sweat from her brow. "Next time, warn me before you let yourself get bitten, idiot."


    Asher chuckled. "Where''s the fun in that?"


    Serena rolled her eyes but smiled. "Let''s head back. The village head''s gonna want proof that this thing won''t be bothering them anymore."


    Asher wiped the remaining blood off his arm and stretched. "Okay, but first, let''s see what it ate that made it turn into this."


    Serena raised an eyebrow before nodding. "Good idea. Something definitely wasn''t right about that thing."


    They approached the serpent''s corpse, its dark scales now dulled after death. Asher crouched beside its stomach, pressing a hand against the bloated section. He channeled a small amount of Blood Ruler energy, forcing the stomach to rupture slightly without causing too much of a mess.


    A sickening squelch followed, and out spilled the half-digested remains of various creatures¡ªlivestock, a few wolves, and something that immediately caught Asher''s eye.


    A dark, pulsating mass, roughly the size of a human head, lay within the pile.


    Serena stepped closer, her expression darkening. "That''s¡­ a Corrupt Core, isn''t it?"


    Asher nodded, his gaze narrowing. "Yeah. That explains it."


    Corrupted beings were a natural occurrence in the world. Unlike regular monsters, Corrupted creatures had the ability to drain the life force of others, growing stronger with each victim. The more they consumed, the more twisted and powerful they became.


    Becoming Corrupted wasn''t difficult either¡ªthere were two main ways it could happen:


    Being cursed by a Dark Mage. Those skilled in dark arts could infect a creature with Corruption, forcing them to mutate into monstrous forms.


    Consuming Corrupt Fruits. Certain cursed fruits, such as the Wither Fruit and Ashen Bloom, contained dark energy. Eating one would either corrupt a creature or kill them outright.

 Chapter 168 Serpent Quest III

    Serena frowned. "But this serpent didn''t eat a Corrupt Fruit. It swallowed a Corrupt Core whole."


    Asher stood, his eyes locked on the pulsating mass. "Which means someone planted it." He nudged the Core with the tip of his boot. "This wasn''t natural corruption. This was intentional."


    Serena''s grip tightened around her daggers. "That''s bad. Really bad. If someone is deliberately corrupting creatures, it means they''re either experimenting¡­" She hesitated, the implication settling in. "Or building an army."


    Asher exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable. "Either way, we need to find out who. And why."


    A sudden rustling in the bushes made them both snap to attention. Asher''s eyes glowed faintly red again as he extended his senses outward.


    "Something''s watching us," he murmured.


    Serena took a slow step back, her body tensed. "One of the villagers?"


    "No." Asher''s voice was firm. "Not human."


    A low growl echoed from the treeline.


    Serena didn''t hesitate. She flicked a dagger forward, sending it whistling through the air toward the sound.


    The weapon embedded into the trunk of a tree¡ªjust as a shadow darted away.


    Asher caught a glimpse of glowing yellow eyes before the figure disappeared into the darkness.


    Serena cursed. "Damn it. It was spying on us."


    Asher stared after the retreating figure. "Yeah. And now it knows we''re onto them."


    A heavy silence fell between them.


    Finally, Serena sheathed her daggers. "We need to tell the village head. If more creatures are being corrupted, they need to be ready."


    "Or rather, let''s just go after it," Asher said.


    Serena rolled her eyes. "Are you mad or what? What if he has a whole army?" she said, but Asher had already started walking ahead.


    "I have options," he said simply. There were three Reapers he had acquired from the Infinity Tower, using his Soul Reaper Monarch ability, as well as the Blood Golems. Around Asher, ten orbs of crimson energy formed in the air and then morphed into Blood Knight looking powerful figures.


    "You have them, so why haven''t you used them against the Blood Cross?" she asked.


    Asher exhaled. "They''re watching our every move. If I had shown my full power, they would have sent more powerful forces. Then we might not have been able to get away from them," he explained.


    "So you can use them now?" Serena asked.


    Asher pointed upward. "I''ve covered this whole place in a Blood Veil. No one can watch us without my approval now," he said.


    Serena stared at him. "Why are you so guarded?" she asked.


    Asher left her question hanging for a moment before finally replying, "I don''t know. I just like to have myself ready for anything."


    With that, he started walking toward the forest, heading in the direction where the figure had been watching them.


    Serena shook her head but followed after him, silently preparing herself in case this so-called army was already waiting for them.


    The forest loomed ahead, shrouded in darkness. The thick canopy blocked most of the moonlight, leaving only slivers of silver to guide their path. The air was damp, carrying the scent of earth and rotting leaves.


    Serena moved soundlessly beside Asher, her daggers drawn but kept low. "Do you even have a plan, or are we just walking into an ambush?" she whispered.


    Asher didn''t break stride. "If they wanted to ambush us, they would''ve done it already. No, they''re testing us¡ªseeing how far we''ll go."


    Serena frowned. "That means they think they can handle us."


    Asher nodded. "Its an common tactic to overwhelm your opponent ''I am strong and you are weak'' kind mentality "


    A twig snapped in the distance. Serena''s grip tightened on her weapons, but Asher simply stopped walking, his eyes glowing faintly red as he activated Blood Sense.


    "There," he muttered.


    A shadow darted between the trees, moving fast¡ªbut not fast enough.


    With a flick of his wrist, Asher sent one of his crimson orbs flying. It shot forward like a bullet, slamming into a nearby tree just inches from the figure''s head.


    The figure froze.


    "Come out," Asher ordered, his voice calm but firm. "Or I''ll drag you out."


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, slowly, the figure stepped into the dim moonlight.


    A young man with ragged clothes and glowing yellow eyes. His skin was unnaturally pale, his veins pulsing with the same eerie blue light that had run through the corrupted serpent''s body.


    Serena inhaled sharply. "He''s corrupted."


    The man smirked, his lips curling unnaturally. "Not quite," he rasped. "I''m something... more."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "Who did this to you?"


    The corrupted man chuckled, tilting his head. "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    Before either of them could react, he lunged.


    Serena moved first, her daggers flashing in the dark as she struck at his throat. But the moment her blade touched his flesh¡ª


    A pulse of dark energy erupted outward, just like with the serpent.


    Serena was thrown back, skidding across the dirt.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Tch." Asher caught her before she could crash into a tree, then turned his gaze back to the man. "You have the same defensive reaction as the serpent."


    The corrupted man grinned. "Of course. We serve the same master."


    Asher''s eyes darkened. "Then I''ll make you talk."


    He raised his hand¡ª


    Blood Bind.


    The air thickened as crimson tendrils shot forward, wrapping around the man''s limbs like chains. The corrupted figure struggled, his veins pulsating violently as he tried to resist.


    "You can''t hold me," he snarled. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You sure about that?" Asher tightened his grip, his Blood Ruler ability sinking deeper into the man''s body. "Because I think I can do a lot more than just hold you."


    The corrupted man gasped as his body convulsed, his corruption reacting violently to Asher''s power.


    Serena pushed herself up, wiping blood from her lip. "Ask him who his master is before he melts into a pile of sludge."


    Asher''s grip tightened. "Who gave you this power?"


    The man coughed, a twisted smile still on his face. "You''ll find out soon enough."


    His body jerked¡ªand then, before Asher could stop it, a dark energy exploded from his chest.


    Serena shielded her eyes as the man''s body disintegrated into black mist, vanishing into the air.


    Asher clicked his tongue in frustration. "Damn it."


    Serena exhaled. "Self-destruction? That''s a new one."

 Chapter 169 Corruputed

    "He said ''master.'' That means someone is making them while at the same time forcing his or her will onto them," Asher said, staring at the remains of the man.


    "So, what now?" Serena asked.


    Asher stood up. "Hm, I guess we return to the village and evacuate the people for now," he said as he turned.


    They both started moving, but as they did, they saw the same thick black smoke rising into the sky.


    "Fuck. It''s from the village," Asher said, his expression darkening.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed Serena''s wrist, and then, in a blur of movement, black wings of blood unfolded behind him.


    "Hold on," he said before they both darted toward the village at full speed.


    The wind roared in Serena''s ears as Asher propelled them forward with his Blood Wings, slicing through the night like a crimson shadow. The sight of the village growing closer sent a sinking feeling into her gut¡ªthick, black smoke billowed into the sky, and the faint glow of fire flickered in the darkness.


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "We''re too late."


    Serena gritted her teeth. "We don''t know that yet!"


    The moment they reached the outskirts, Asher released his grip on Serena, and they both landed on the ground, skidding to a stop. The once-peaceful village was in chaos. Houses burned, villagers screamed, and monstrous figures¡ªwarped and corrupted¡ªmoved through the streets, attacking anything in sight.


    Corrupted beasts. Wolves with twisted limbs, boars with glowing blue veins, and even former villagers¡ªnow nothing more than puppets under the corruption''s control.


    Serena''s heart clenched. "Damn it! These were people!"


    A corrupted villager turned toward them, his once-human face now stretched into something inhuman, his eyes glowing yellow. With an unnatural shriek, he lunged.


    Serena reacted instantly. Surge Step.


    In a blur, she sidestepped the attack, her daggers flashing as she sliced clean through his neck. The corrupted body crumpled to the ground, black mist leaking from the wound.


    Asher raised his hand. Blood Domain¡ªRelease.


    A wave of crimson energy pulsed outward, engulfing the village in an unseen force. The corrupted creatures shuddered as Asher''s power seeped into the air, weighing down on them like a crushing tide.


    One of the shadowy figures turned toward them, stepping forward. Unlike the mindless corrupted, this one had intelligence in its eyes. A tall man, draped in tattered black robes, with a twisted grin.


    "You must be Asher," the figure spoke, his voice eerily calm. "We''ve been watching you."


    Asher''s expression darkened. "And you are?"


    The man tilted his head. "Call me Malakai. I serve the one who will remake this world."


    Serena scoffed. "Let me guess¡ªby turning people into monsters?"


    Malakai chuckled. "Monsters? No. We are simply... evolving."


    Asher''s patience snapped. "Enough." He flicked his wrist, and crimson spears materialized in the air, aimed directly at Malakai. "I don''t care who you serve. You''re going to die here."


    Malakai''s grin widened. "I was hoping you''d say that."


    The air trembled as Malakai''s dark energy clashed against Asher''s Blood Domain, the ground beneath them cracking under the sheer force. The corrupted creatures shrieked, their forms twisting unnaturally as Malakai''s presence strengthened them.


    Serena tightened her grip on her daggers, eyes locked onto Malakai. "This guy feels different from the others. Stronger."


    Asher''s eyes glowed a deeper red. "Doesn''t matter. He dies here."


    With a flick of his fingers, the Blood Spears shot forward, aiming for Malakai''s chest and head.


    Malakai simply raised his hand. A pulse of dark energy expanded outward, and in an instant, the spears shattered into crimson mist.


    Serena''s eyes widened. "Tch. He negated them?"


    Malakai laughed, stepping forward. "Your power is interesting, Asher. But it''s nothing compared to true corruption."


    He thrust his hand toward the ground, and black veins spread like wildfire, corrupting everything they touched. The soil turned into a sickly, pulsating sludge, and from it, twisted figures began to rise¡ªgrotesque humanoid abominations with elongated limbs and glowing yellow eyes.


    Serena grimaced. "Great. More of these things."


    Before Asher could respond, the creatures lunged at them with inhuman speed.


    Serena vanished in a blur. Surge Step.


    She reappeared mid-air, flipping over the first creature and bringing her daggers down in a precise strike. Twin Fang Execution. Her blades sliced through its neck and chest in one swift motion, severing it completely.


    Asher didn''t bother dodging. He extended his hand, and the blood in the air condensed violently.


    Blood Ruler¡ªCrimson Chains.


    Thick chains of blood erupted from the ground, wrapping around the creatures and crushing them in an instant. Their corrupted bodies convulsed before dissolving into black mist.


    Malakai watched with amusement. "Not bad. But let''s see how you handle this." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He raised both hands, and the black veins spread even faster. The ground trembled¡ªthen, something massive began to rise from the corrupted soil.


    A towering, multi-limbed abomination with a grotesque, skull-like face and glowing blue veins.


    Serena cursed. "What the hell is that?"


    Asher''s jaw tightened. "Something that needs to die."


    The abomination let out a piercing shriek before slamming one of its enormous arms toward them.


    Serena dashed to the side, barely avoiding the impact as the ground exploded beneath her. Asher, unfazed, stood his ground.


    Blood Ruler¡ªExecution Mode.


    The air grew thick as his power spiked. His aura deepened into a dark crimson, and the blood around him began to boil.


    Malakai''s grin faltered for the first time. "Oh?"


    Asher smirked, his voice laced with power. "Let''s see if you can corrupt something that doesn''t fear you."


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    In an instant, he vanished¡ªreappearing right in front of Malakai.


    His fist, coated in pure, condensed blood energy, struck Malakai square in the chest.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield.


    Malakai''s body shot backward like a cannonball, crashing through a burning house and leaving a trail of corrupted mist in his wake. The sheer force of Asher''s punch cracked the ground beneath them, sending a wave of dust and debris into the air.


    Serena landed beside Asher, panting slightly. "Damn. You really sent him flying."


    Asher''s glowing red eyes stayed locked on the rubble. "He''s not dead."

 Chapter 170 Corrupted II

    Serena landed beside Asher, panting slightly. "Damn. You really sent him flying."


    Asher''s glowing red eyes stayed locked on the rubble. "He''s not dead."


    Before Serena could respond, the ruined house exploded outward, and Malakai emerged, his robes in tatters and his body pulsing with dark energy. He staggered for a moment, then wiped the blood from his lips¡ªinky black blood that sizzled as it hit the ground.


    Malakai''s grin widened, though his eyes held a newfound wariness. "I see¡­ So that''s your true power."


    Asher cracked his knuckles, unfazed. "That was just a warm-up." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Malakai exhaled, and the corrupted mist around him thickened. The massive abomination behind him let out a guttural roar, its blue veins pulsing violently. Then, with terrifying speed, it lunged.


    Serena barely had time to react before the creature''s massive arm came crashing down toward them.


    Surge Step.


    She vanished, reappearing behind the beast, her daggers flashing as she struck its exposed back. But the moment her blades made contact, a pulse of corruption exploded outward, sending her flying back.


    Serena tumbled across the ground, coughing as she pushed herself up. "Okay¡­ not my best idea."


    "Asher," she shouted, "That thing rejects normal attacks!"


    Asher''s gaze remained cold. "Then we stop holding back."


    He raised both hands, and the blood in the air condensed violently.


    Blood Ruler¡ªAbsolute Dominion.


    A wave of crimson energy spread out, and the battlefield shifted. The burning surroundings around them became engulfed in a red mist¡ªAsher''s domain was now absolute.


    Malakai''s eyes narrowed. "What¡ª?"


    Before he could finish, Asher vanished. In the next instant, he reappeared behind the abomination, his hand pressed against its massive skull.


    Blood Corrosion.


    The creature let out a deafening, ear-splitting shriek as its body convulsed violently. Its once-glowing blue veins darkened, turning a deep crimson as Asher''s power invaded its system.


    Malakai''s eyes widened in shock. "Impossible! You''re overriding my corruption?!"


    Asher didn''t answer. His power surged, and with a final pulse¡ª


    The abomination burst into a spray of dark mist, leaving behind nothing but scattered, lifeless remains.


    Serena whistled, wiping sweat from her brow. "That was badass."


    Malakai staggered back, disbelief written across his face. "You¡­ You dare to corrupt my creations?"


    Asher turned to face him, his expression unreadable. "You act like you own corruption. It belongs to no one." His eyes darkened. "And now¡ªneither do you."


    Before Malakai could react, Asher extended his hand.


    Blood Chains¡ªCondemnation.


    Crimson chains erupted from the ground, wrapping around Malakai''s limbs, tightening with crushing force.


    Malakai struggled, his dark energy flaring. "You think you can restrain me?"


    Asher''s voice was cold. "No. I know I can."


    The chains pulsed, sapping Malakai''s strength. His body convulsed as the corruption within him was slowly overridden.


    Serena walked up beside Asher, spinning a dagger in her hand. "So, do we kill him or make him talk first?"


    Malakai glared at them, but the first flicker of fear crept into his expression.


    Asher smirked. "Oh, he''s going to talk." He crouched down slightly, his glowing red eyes locking onto Malakai''s.


    "Now tell me¡ªwho''s really pulling the strings?"


    Malakai was just about to scoff when his body stiffened. Against his will, his mouth began to move, his voice flat and mechanical.


    "I am from the Red Fate Organization. We are meant to create our own god¡­ These so-called gods are nothing but arrogant beings, waging wars among themselves and bringing misery to all. The leader has the ability of Red Fate¡ªhe can see things that are yet to be. In one of his many prophecies, he foresaw that a god of Corruption will emerge in the future. Hence, the low-ranked members are obsessed with finding ways to bring that future into reality¡­ or claiming that power for themselves."


    Asher listened carefully, memorizing every detail.


    Serena frowned. "So, do you all think that makes you some kind of righteous warriors?"


    Malakai''s lips curled slightly, but his body remained rigid under Asher''s control.


    "A bunch of delusional lunatics," Asher muttered. "Sounds like the Red Fate guy wants to ascend to godhood himself. The rest of you are just stepping stones for him."


    Serena sighed. "Great. Another cult."


    Asher cracked his neck. "We should go. The village has already suffered enough because of this guy."


    Malakai''s body twitched, but he was still unable to move.


    Serena glanced at Asher. "Back there, when he started talking¡­ what the hell did you do? You just stared into his eyes, and suddenly he was spilling everything like a broken puppet."


    Asher smirked slightly. "A trick I''ve perfected over time. A mix of Blood Ruler and Blood Memory Manipulation. By inserting a tiny amount of my blood into his bloodstream, I can influence the flow of his memories and force his brain to recall information against his will."


    Serena''s eyes widened slightly. "You can control someone''s memories?"


    "Not exactly," Asher corrected. "I can''t rewrite them. But I can force someone to say what they don''t want to¡ªlike I did just now."


    Serena shook her head in disbelief. "That''s terrifying."


    Asher gave a small shrug. "Took me over three years to perfect it. It''s not easy. Blood Memory flows fast, and if I''m not careful, I can accidentally erase the target''s mind completely."


    Serena scoffed. "Yeah, that makes it so much better."


    Asher ignored her sarcasm and looked down at Malakai. "Enough talk. He''s useless now."


    With a flick of his wrist, the Blood Chains around Malakai tightened. His body convulsed violently¡ªthen, in an instant, his form collapsed into a lifeless husk.


    Serena frowned but didn''t say anything.


    The peaceful village girl was long past her stage of immaturity, especially after spending countless days fighting for her life. She knew that if they let Malakai live, he would have only returned stronger to finish what he started.


    Asher looked at the corrupted beasts that had fled when Malakai was defeated. He couldn''t leave them behind. If any of them survived, they would only bring more destruction. Without saying anything he released his Reapers and then they hunted them-Corrupted Beast down one by one, ensuring no trace of corruption remained.


    When he returned to the village, the once-thriving settlement was nothing more than ruins. The air was thick with the stench of death, and the streets were littered with bodies. What was once a village of over a hundred people had been reduced to a mere handful of survivors.


    The village head, an old man who had welcomed them warmly when they first arrived, stood trembling, his face soaked with tears.


    "I''m sorry," Asher said quietly. "We came too late."


    The old village head shook his head, his voice breaking. "It''s not your fault."


    Asher remained silent, while Serena moved to help the injured. Her hands glowed faintly as she activated her healing abilities, tending to the wounds of those who had barely managed to survive.


    Out of over a hundred villagers, only nine remained.


    The rest had been slaughtered¡ªmen, women, and even children. The corrupted monsters showed no mercy. Three children had survived by hiding in the village well, while a few elders had managed to escape to the outskirts. But the rest¡­ they had been slaughtered mercilessly.


    Serena clenched her fists as she healed a wounded woman. The weight of the tragedy hung heavy over her.


    They remained for a day there, helping the survivors to bury the dead and then Asher and Serena escorted them to Guild back in City.


    The Guild Receptionist listened to the report from Asher and Serena. As she led them inside, she then turned to the surviving villagers, asking them a few questions. The villagers nodded weakly, confirming everything.


    With a heavy sigh, the receptionist nodded and signaled for guild escorts to take the survivors to a shelter meant for those whose homes had been destroyed by monster hordes.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Haa¡­ at least you two arrived in time," the receptionist said tiredly. "Most of the time, we only find such villages days later, when no more survivors remain to send requests."


    Serena frowned. "What will happen to them now?" she asked, watching as the villagers were led away.


    "They will live here from now on," the receptionist explained. "We have a designated shelter building exclusively for displaced people."


    Asher gave a small nod. "Does this happen often?"


    "Not often," the receptionist replied, shaking her head. "But it''s not exactly rare either."


    Asher sighed. He understood exactly what she meant.


    This world was brutal. And not every village was lucky enough to have someone arrive in time.


    "Why can''t the Guild station some patrols to monitor forest activity?" Serena asked, frustration evident in her voice.


    The receptionist sighed. "We do have patrols," she replied, "but we can''t ensure a response in time for every village. Travel distances, unpredictable monster movements¡­ there are too many variables."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "It''s better if you two forget about it. This won''t be the first time you witness something like this¡­ and it won''t be the last."

 Chapter 171 Corrupted III

    She paused for a moment before adding, "It''s better if you two forget about it. This won''t be the first time you witness something like this¡­ and it won''t be the last."


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Asher and Serena standing in silence. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena clenched her fists. "Forget about it? How are we supposed to forget?"


    Asher didn''t respond immediately. He simply stared at the distant villagers being led to their new shelter, their faces hollow with grief.


    "She''s right," he said finally. "This is just how the world works."


    Serena turned to him, eyes filled with anger. "That''s a terrible excuse."


    Asher gave a small, humorless chuckle. "It''s not an excuse. It''s reality."


    Serena bit her lip but said nothing.


    They returned to the inn and began having lunch. Asher ate in silence, while Serena barely touched her food, lost in thought.


    "How can you eat so soon after everything that happened?" she asked, staring at him.


    Without looking up, Asher replied, "We need to survive, Serena. They were weak¡ªit wasn''t their fault. And we were late to help them. That was our fault." He sighed, pushing his plate aside. "But we can''t just sit here and sulk because of this. If we stop now, who will save the next village?"


    Serena clenched her fists but didn''t argue.


    He was right.


    They couldn''t change the past.


    But they could make sure this didn''t happen again.


    Serena let out a deep breath, forcing herself to take a bite of her food, though it tasted like nothing. The weight of the villagers'' suffering still pressed heavily on her.


    Asher, noticing her silence, leaned back in his chair. "Sulking won''t change anything, Serena."


    She shot him a glare. "I know that."


    "Then act like it," he said, his tone calm but firm. "We have work to do."


    Serena scowled but didn''t respond. She knew Asher wasn''t being heartless¡ªthis was just his way of coping. Still, the way he spoke about it so rationally irritated her.


    After finishing their meal, Asher stood up. "Let''s go. We need to report what we found about the Red Fate Organization."


    Serena frowned. "Do you think the Guild will actually do anything about it?"


    "They have to," Asher said. "A group that''s creating Corrupted creatures and trying to make their own god isn''t something they can ignore."


    Serena exhaled sharply. "Fine. Let''s get this over with."


    The two of them left the inn, heading straight for the Guild. But as they walked through the city streets, Asher suddenly stopped.


    His sharp gaze locked onto a hooded figure standing in the alley ahead, barely visible in the shadows.


    Serena followed his gaze. "What is it?"


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "We''re being watched."


    Serena''s body tensed as she followed Asher''s gaze toward the hooded figure in the alley. The moment they locked eyes, the figure turned and disappeared into the shadows.


    "Should we follow?" Serena whispered, already gripping the hilt of her daggers.


    Asher exhaled, his eyes glowing faintly red as he activated his Blood Sense, tracing the lingering presence of the person''s blood. "No need. If they wanted to attack, they would''ve done it by now."


    Serena frowned. "Then what do they want?"


    Asher started walking again, motioning for her to follow. "They''re either scouting us or trying to intimidate us. Either way, it means we''re on the right track."


    Serena sighed. "Great. Just what we need¡ªmore enemies."


    As they approached the Guild Hall, the heavy doors creaked open, revealing a bustling interior filled with adventurers, merchants, and guild officials. The air was thick with the scent of parchment, metal, and roasted meat from the small tavern section inside.


    They made their way to the receptionist''s desk, where the same woman from earlier glanced up at them.


    "You''re back fast," she noted, raising an eyebrow.


    Asher placed a small, sealed memory crystal on the counter. "We have more information¡ªurgent information¡ªabout the group responsible for the corruption."


    The receptionist''s casual demeanor vanished instantly. She picked up the crystal and gestured for them to follow.


    "Come with me," she said in a low voice, leading them toward a private meeting room in the back of the Guild.


    As the door closed behind them, Asher leaned against the wall while Serena crossed her arms.


    "Alright," the receptionist said, placing the crystal on the table. "Tell me everything."


    Asher''s gazed at her. "It''s called the Red Fate Organization¡ªand they''re trying to create their own god."


    The room fell into a tense silence as the words settled. The receptionist''s expression remained unreadable, but her fingers tapped subtly against the table¡ªa small, nervous gesture.


    "Creating their own god?" she repeated, her voice even.


    Asher nodded. "That''s what Malakai, one of their members, claimed before we killed him. The Red Fate Organization isn''t just corrupting creatures at random. They''re systematically manipulating the future, trying to shape fate itself to create something¡­ powerful."


    The receptionist exhaled sharply. "That''s a bold claim."


    Serena crossed her arms. "We wouldn''t be here if it weren''t true."


    The receptionist glanced down at the memory crystal Asher had placed on the table. "This has proof?"


    "Yes," Asher confirmed. "It contains Malakai''s final words, as well as evidence of the Corrupt Core we found inside the twin-headed serpent. Whatever they''re planning, it''s big."


    She hesitated for only a moment before picking up the crystal and pressing her fingers against it. A faint blue glow pulsed from within as she absorbed the stored memories. Her brows furrowed as the recorded voices played in her mind.


    A few minutes later, she placed the crystal down and let out a deep sigh. "This¡­ complicates things."


    Serena narrowed her eyes. "How much do you already know about them?"


    The receptionist hesitated, then looked between the two of them. "Officially, nothing. Unofficially¡­" She leaned forward, lowering her voice. "The Red Fate Organization has been on the Guild''s radar for years, but we''ve never been able to pin them down. Every lead either disappears or turns up dead before we get close."


    Asher''s gaze sharpened. "So you do know something."


    She nodded. "Not much, but enough to know they aren''t just some cult worshiping corruption. They have powerful backers, people with influence in places they shouldn''t."


    Serena scowled. "And you''re telling us the Guild hasn''t done anything about it?"


    "We''ve tried," the receptionist shot back, frustration slipping into her tone. "But every time we get close, they cover their tracks. Even high-ranking adventurers who go after them tend to disappear."


    Asher crossed his arms, considering her words. "Then that means we''re already on their list."


    The receptionist met his gaze. "If you weren''t before, you are now."


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    Serena exhaled, shaking her head. "Great. More people trying to kill us."


    The receptionist gave a small, grim smile. "Welcome to the real battlefield."


    She leaned back, thinking for a moment before speaking again. "I''ll have this information forwarded to the higher-ups, but I don''t know if they''ll act on it immediately. The Guild has its hands full with the ongoing monster outbreaks. If you two want to do something about this, you''ll likely be on your own for now."


    Asher smirked slightly. "That''s fine. We work better without restrictions."


    The receptionist gave him a knowing look. "Then let me offer you a piece of advice¡ªstay alive. If the Red Fate Organization is trying to shape the future, then anyone who opposes them won''t be safe."


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances before nodding.


    "We never expected to be safe," Serena muttered.


    The receptionist sighed, then stood up. "I''ll get this processed. In the meantime, watch your backs. You''re already being watched, and if they see you as a threat¡­" Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "They''ll come after us," Asher finished.


    The receptionist nodded. "And when they do, I hope you''re ready."


    "Believe me, this is not the first time we''ve had an organization come after us," Asher said.


    The receptionist looked at him and sighed. "So, either you''re incredibly unlucky, or you''re a magnet for trouble."


    Asher shrugged. "Probably both."


    The receptionist shook her head, muttering something under her breath before leaning forward. "Look, if you two really plan to go after them, be careful. The Red Fate Organization isn''t just another group of lunatics. They''re methodical, calculated. If they''ve taken an interest in you, it''s not just because you killed one of their men¡ªit''s because you''ve disrupted their plans."


    Serena crossed her arms. "Good. That means we''re doing something right."


    The receptionist sighed. "That attitude will get you killed."


    Asher shrugged. "Only if we''re careless."


    The receptionist gave him a long look before nodding. "Fine. Do what you want. But if you get into trouble, don''t expect the Guild to pull you out of it. As far as we''re concerned, this is still unofficial business."


    "Noted," Asher said, turning toward the door.


    Serena followed, but before they could leave, the receptionist called out one last time. "One more thing¡ªif they are shaping the future, that means they already have a plan for you. Don''t play into their hands."


    Asher paused at the doorway, glancing back over his shoulder. His expression was unreadable. "We''ll see who''s really in control of the future."


    With that, they stepped out into the night.

 Chapter 172 Corrupted IV

    As Asher and Serena stepped out into the cool night air, the weight of their conversation with the receptionist lingered between them. The city streets were quieter now, with only a few distant figures moving through the alleys, their footsteps echoing against the cobblestones.


    Serena pulled her cloak tighter around her shoulders. "So, what now?"


    Asher glanced up at the sky, his crimson eyes reflecting the moonlight. "We wait and watch. If the Red Fate Organization is aware of us, they''ll make a move soon."


    Serena scowled. "Waiting around for them to come after us doesn''t sound like a great plan."


    Asher smirked. "It''s not about waiting¡ªit''s about setting the board. If they think we''re vulnerable, they''ll show themselves. And when they do, we strike first."


    Serena let out a slow breath. "Fine. But if this goes south, I''m blaming you."


    Asher chuckled. "Wouldn''t have it any other way."


    They continued walking through the dimly lit streets, their senses alert. The memory of the hooded figure from earlier still lingered in Asher''s mind. If the Red Fate Organization was watching them, they wouldn''t remain in the shadows for long.


    As they turned a corner, a flicker of movement caught Asher''s eye. A lone figure stood at the end of the street, partially hidden by the shadows. Unlike before, this one didn''t disappear immediately. Instead, they raised a hand¡ªbeckoning.


    Serena tensed. "That''s definitely a trap."


    Asher''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Good. Let''s walk into it."


    Without hesitation, he started forward, his posture relaxed but his blood control at the ready. Serena sighed but followed, her hands resting on the hilts of her daggers.


    As they closed the distance, the figure finally stepped into the light. A young woman with silver hair and piercing violet eyes met their gaze, her expression unreadable. She was clad in dark, form-fitting armor, and at her side rested a curved dagger glowing faintly with an eerie purple hue.


    "I was wondering when you''d notice me," she said, her voice smooth yet laced with amusement.


    Serena''s grip tightened on her daggers. "Who are you?"


    The woman tilted her head. "That depends. Do you want the truth, or a lie that will help you sleep better at night?"


    Asher studied her, his eyes glowing slightly as he extended his Blood Sense toward her. Her presence was strange¡ªcontrolled, precise, as if every drop of blood in her body moved with intention. She wasn''t just some scout. She was dangerous.


    "The truth," Asher said simply.


    The woman smiled. "Then let''s talk. But not here." She turned and started walking down a narrow alley.


    Serena shot Asher a look. "We''re really following her?"


    Asher nodded. "Yes. But be ready for anything."


    Serena sighed. "I always am."


    With that, they followed the mysterious woman into the darkness, unaware that the next steps they took would change everything.


    Asher and Serena followed the woman through the winding alleys, their footsteps barely making a sound against the cobblestones. Despite her seemingly casual pace, Asher could tell she was leading them somewhere specific¡ªsomewhere carefully chosen.


    Eventually, she stopped in front of an abandoned building, its wooden doors slightly ajar. She glanced back at them with a knowing smile. "Inside. It''s safer to talk there."


    Serena hesitated. "If this is a trap¡ª"


    The woman chuckled. "Then you''ll just have to kill me before I kill you, won''t you?"


    Asher stepped forward without hesitation. "Let''s get this over with."


    Inside, the building was dimly lit by a few flickering lanterns. A single wooden table stood in the center, with chairs placed around it, as if it had been prepared for this meeting in advance.


    The woman took a seat, resting her hands on the table. "First, introductions. My name is Evelyn Varis. I''m one of the Guild''s Elite Adventurers."


    Serena narrowed her eyes. "A Guild Elite? Then why are you sneaking around like some spy?"


    Evelyn smirked. "Because my mission isn''t exactly official."


    Asher crossed his arms. "You''re working on the Red Fate Organization, aren''t you?"


    Evelyn''s smile didn''t waver. "Smart. Yes, I''ve been investigating them for a long time. The Guild doesn''t like to admit it, but they have spies everywhere¡ªincluding within our ranks. That''s why official investigations never go anywhere."


    Serena scoffed. "So, what? You work in the shadows and hope no one notices?"


    Evelyn leaned forward, her violet eyes gleaming. "I do what''s necessary."


    Asher met her gaze evenly. "Then why approach us?"


    Evelyn studied them for a moment before speaking. "Because I need to know if you''re potential allies¡­ or potential recruits."


    Serena''s expression darkened. "Recruits?"


    Evelyn nodded. "The Red Fate Organization doesn''t just destroy and corrupt for the sake of chaos. They have a plan¡ªa vision. And they don''t waste potential." She rested her chin on her hand. "Right now, they''re watching you. Your actions have caught their attention. And if I''m here, that means they think you might be worth bringing into the fold." Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Silence filled the room.


    Asher''s expression remained unreadable. "And what do you think?"


    Evelyn tilted her head. "I think you''re dangerous. And I think that danger can be put to good use."


    Serena scoffed. "So, what, you''re offering us a place among them?"


    Evelyn''s smile didn''t fade. "I''m offering you a choice. You can keep fighting them, stumbling through the dark, constantly outmaneuvered." She leaned forward. "Or you can see the world from their perspective. Learn what they know. Understand why they do what they do."


    Asher considered her words carefully. "And if we refuse?"


    Evelyn''s expression didn''t change, but there was a subtle shift in her eyes¡ªa quiet warning. "Then they''ll see you as a threat. And threats don''t last long." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena clenched her fists. "So it''s join or die, is that it?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Not quite. It''s more like¡­ adapt or be erased."


    She leaned back in her chair, watching them closely. "I don''t need an answer now. But think carefully, because the Red Fate Organization doesn''t make the offer twice."


    Asher exchanged a glance with Serena before looking back at Evelyn. "Then you''d better hope you like our answer when we give it."


    Evelyn smirked. "I always enjoy a gamble."


    The room fell into silence, the weight of her offer settling over them like a storm cloud.


    Serena''s fingers twitched over the hilt of her dagger. She didn''t trust Evelyn, not one bit. But Asher remained calm, his expression unreadable as always.


    Evelyn observed them with quiet amusement before standing up. "I''ll give you some time to think it over. But don''t take too long. The Red Fate Organization doesn''t wait forever."


    Asher leaned against the table, his gaze sharp. "And what if we decide we''re better off killing every last one of them instead?"


    Evelyn chuckled, unfazed. "Then I''ll be very disappointed¡­ and you''ll find out just how deep their influence runs." She stepped toward the door but paused. "For what it''s worth, I think you''d fit in well. The way you think, the way you move¡ªyou already understand how this world works. Why waste your time fighting for a side that will never truly win?"


    Serena scowled. "You sure like to talk."


    Evelyn flashed her a grin. "And you sure like to ignore reality. But I''ll leave you with one last piece of advice¡ªif you keep resisting them, be prepared to lose something valuable."


    Her words carried a chilling certainty, and with that, she turned and left, disappearing into the night like a ghost.


    The moment she was gone, Serena turned to Asher. "Tell me you''re not actually considering this."


    Asher exhaled slowly. "Of course not."


    Serena relaxed slightly. "Good. Because if you did, I''d have to knock some sense into you."


    A faint smirk crossed Asher''s lips. "I''d like to see you try."


    Serena rolled her eyes. "Not the point. What do we do now?"


    Asher''s gaze lingered on the door where Evelyn had exited. "We need to find out just how much of what she said was true. If the Guild is compromised, we can''t rely on them. And if the Red Fate Organization is watching us, we need to start moving carefully."


    Serena sighed, rubbing her temples. "Great. So we''re on our own again."


    Asher shook his head. "Not entirely. We still have allies¡ªones we can trust."


    Serena crossed her arms. "Then I hope we find them before the Red Fate Organization decides we''re better off dead."


    Asher''s crimson eyes glowed faintly in the dim light. "Let them try."


    Asher and Serena moved through the quiet streets, their senses heightened. The weight of Evelyn''s words lingered between them, but neither spoke until they were safely back near the Guild district.


    Serena finally broke the silence. "So, what''s the plan? We can''t just sit around and wait for them to make the next move."


    Asher glanced up at the darkened windows of the surrounding buildings, his mind already calculating their next steps. "We need information. If the Guild is compromised, we can''t trust them blindly. And if the Red Fate Organization thinks we''re worth recruiting, that means they see us as valuable assets. We need to figure out why."


    Serena frowned. "You think they know something about us that we don''t?"


    Asher didn''t answer immediately. "Possibly. Or they just see us as tools to be used. Either way, I intend to find out."

 Chapter 173 Corruputed V

    Serena frowned. "You think they know something about us that we don''t?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher didn''t answer immediately. "Possibly. Or they just see us as tools to be used. Either way, I intend to find out."


    They reached the inn and slipped inside quietly. The main hall was nearly empty, save for a few drunk adventurers slumped over their drinks. The innkeeper gave them a glance but said nothing as they made their way upstairs to their rented room.


    Once inside, Serena locked the door and leaned against it. "Alright. What''s the first step?"


    Asher sat on the edge of the bed, his fingers tapping against his knee. "We start with Evelyn. She''s working for the Guild, but she''s also clearly in contact with the Red Fate Organization. If she''s testing us, that means she has direct connections to them." He met Serena''s gaze. "We need to find out how deep those connections go."


    Serena exhaled sharply. "You want to follow her."


    Asher nodded. "She won''t reveal anything to us directly. But if we track her movements, we might uncover where she''s reporting to¡ªor who else she''s working with."


    Serena smirked. "Finally, something I''m good at."


    Despite everything, Asher felt the corner of his lips twitch in amusement. "I''ll handle anything that requires force. You handle the stealth."


    Serena stretched her arms. "Fine by me. But if we get caught, I''m blaming you."


    Asher rolled his eyes. "Noted."


    The Next Night


    Evelyn didn''t make it easy.


    She moved through the city like a shadow, taking indirect routes, pausing to check for tails, and occasionally doubling back. She was no amateur¡ªbut neither were they.


    Serena led the way, keeping them hidden as they followed Evelyn through the lower districts. Eventually, she arrived at a seemingly ordinary building¡ªa small shop with a faded sign.


    Evelyn slipped inside without hesitation.


    Serena crouched beside Asher on a nearby rooftop. "A shop? Doesn''t look like much."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "That''s what makes it a perfect meeting spot."


    Serena huffed. "So, what now? We wait?"


    Asher shook his head. "We find a way inside."


    Serena grinned. "Now you''re speaking my language."


    Serena and Asher moved swiftly and silently, navigating across the rooftops to find a vantage point. The shop had no visible guards, but they both knew better than to assume it was unprotected.


    Serena peered over the edge, studying the building''s structure. "Windows are sealed. No easy way in from the top. What''s the plan?"


    Asher''s crimson eyes flickered as he activated his Blood Sense. He could detect several life signatures inside¡ªEvelyn''s was unmistakable, but there were at least three others. None of them seemed on high alert, which meant they weren''t expecting an intrusion.


    "We go in through the side," he murmured. "There''s an alley entrance. I don''t sense any guards posted there."


    Serena grinned. "Then let''s not waste time."


    Moving like shadows, they descended from the rooftop, slipping into the narrow alley beside the shop. Asher tested the door¡ªit was locked, but a simple matter for Serena, who pulled out a set of tools and got to work. Within seconds, there was a soft click.


    She smirked. "Too easy."


    Asher pushed the door open, and they stepped inside.


    Inside the Shop


    The interior was dimly lit, shelves lined with trinkets and scrolls that made the place seem like an ordinary antique shop. But Asher''s senses told him otherwise¡ªthere was something beneath them.


    Serena nudged him. "They''re below us."


    He nodded. "There must be a hidden entrance."


    They moved cautiously, searching for any hidden mechanisms. It didn''t take long¡ªbehind the counter, Serena found a small rune-etched tile that shifted slightly under her touch.


    A faint click echoed through the shop, and part of the floor behind the counter slid open, revealing a stone staircase leading downward.


    Serena arched a brow. "Clich¨¦, but effective."


    Asher motioned for her to stay close, and together, they descended into the unknown. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Hidden Chamber


    The underground room was larger than expected, lined with stone walls covered in strange symbols. At the center stood a large wooden table where Evelyn sat, speaking with three hooded figures.


    Asher and Serena crouched behind a stack of crates, listening.


    "¡­Their potential is undeniable," Evelyn was saying. "If they join us, it will be a great asset."


    One of the hooded figures scoffed. "And if they refuse?"


    Evelyn''s eyes gleamed. "Then we make sure they never interfere again."


    Serena tensed beside Asher, but he held up a hand, signaling her to stay put.


    The second hooded figure leaned forward. "The higher-ups want an answer soon. They believe Asher, in particular, could be useful in reshaping fate."


    Serena shot Asher a glance, but he remained still, absorbing every word.


    Evelyn smirked. "Give me time. I''ll make them see reason."


    The first figure exhaled sharply. "See that you do. Otherwise, we''ll handle it our way."


    The conversation ended, and Asher knew they had heard enough. He grabbed Serena''s wrist, and they silently retreated back up the stairs before they could be noticed.


    Once they were safely outside, Serena whispered, "They really think they can manipulate you."


    Asher''s expression was unreadable. "Let them try."


    Serena crossed her arms. "So what now? We expose Evelyn?"


    Asher shook his head. "No. We let her believe she still has a chance. If we play this right, she might just lead us straight to the Red Fate Organization''s higher-ups."


    Serena smirked. "You want to play the long game?"


    Asher''s crimson eyes glowed faintly. "We''ll make them think they''re in control¡ªuntil it''s too late for them to stop us."


    Serena chuckled. "Now that sounds like a plan."


    The Next Day ¨C The Guild


    Asher and Serena returned to the Guild as if nothing had happened. They moved with practiced ease, their expressions unreadable. If Evelyn had any suspicion that they had been listening to her secret meeting, she didn''t show it.


    She greeted them with her usual calm demeanor, her golden eyes studying them carefully.


    "I assume you''ve had time to think about our last conversation," Evelyn said, folding her hands on the counter.


    Asher nodded. "We have."


    Serena played along, her expression skeptical but open. "You made it sound like the Guild wasn''t doing enough. If that''s the case, what are you offering?"


    Evelyn''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Something better. The chance to be on the right side of history."


    Asher tilted his head slightly. "You''re saying the Guild is on the wrong side?"


    Evelyn''s expression didn''t waver. "I''m saying the Guild is limited. It reacts to problems rather than preventing them. The Red Fate Organization sees beyond that¡ªwe shape the future rather than chase after it."


    Serena crossed her arms, playing her role perfectly. "And you think we belong in this¡­ organization?"


    Evelyn leaned forward slightly. "I know you do. You''ve already proven yourselves. You''re strong, resourceful, and capable of things most adventurers can''t even comprehend." Her gaze flicked to Asher. "And you, in particular, are special. The higher-ups believe you could help achieve something greater than even the Guild understands."


    Asher met her gaze, his expression giving nothing away. "And if we refuse?"


    Evelyn''s smile didn''t fade. "Then we''ll part ways peacefully¡ªfor now. But I don''t think you''ll refuse." She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small black emblem with a crimson spiral etched into its surface. "This is an invitation. If you want to know more, come to the location inscribed on the back. You''ll meet someone who can explain everything."


    Asher took the emblem, his fingers brushing over the intricate design.


    Serena glanced at him, feigning uncertainty. "And if we go, but decide we don''t like what we see?"


    Evelyn chuckled softly. "Then you walk away. No strings attached."


    It was a lie. They all knew it.


    But Asher only nodded. "We''ll consider it."


    Evelyn''s eyes glimmered with satisfaction. "Good. I hope to see you both there."


    Later ¨C Back at the Inn


    Asher and Serena sat in their room, staring at the emblem Evelyn had given them.


    Serena scowled. "This is obviously a trap."


    Asher nodded. "Of course. But we need to spring it on our terms."


    Serena leaned forward. "So what''s the play?"


    Asher turned the emblem over, reading the inscribed location. "We go. But not as recruits." His crimson eyes darkened. "We go as hunters."


    Serena smirked. "Now that sounds like fun."


    With their decision made, they prepared for their next move¡ªstepping straight into the lion''s den.


    The Invitation ¨C Entering the Lion''s Den


    The meeting location was deep within the city, far from the bustling adventurer districts and well-lit streets. It was an abandoned estate, once a noble''s manor, now reduced to crumbling stone walls and overgrown ivy. The perfect place for secret dealings.


    Asher and Serena approached cautiously, blending into the shadows. The two of them had already scouted the area earlier in the day, memorizing possible escape routes and noting hidden guards stationed at the perimeter.


    At the entrance, a hooded figure stood waiting. The moment they stepped forward, the figure held up a hand.


    "The emblem," he said, his voice gruff.


    Asher held up the black emblem Evelyn had given them. The figure examined it for a moment before stepping aside. "Go inside. Don''t keep them waiting."


    Serena shot Asher a glance before the two of them entered.

 Chapter 174 Corrupted VI

    Inside the Meeting Hall


    The interior of the estate was in far better condition than the outside suggested. The walls were reinforced, the furniture polished, and soft candlelight illuminated the room with an eerie glow.


    Several figures sat around a long table. Some were cloaked in dark robes, others in fine armor. But the one who stood out the most was the man at the head of the table¡ªa silver-haired figure with piercing violet eyes. His presence alone commanded attention.


    Evelyn was already there, standing beside him.


    "You came," she said, a small smile playing on her lips. "I knew you would."


    Asher said nothing, his crimson gaze locking onto the silver-haired man.


    The man studied them for a long moment before finally speaking. "You must be Asher and Serena." His voice was smooth, confident. "Evelyn speaks highly of you."


    Asher remained silent, waiting.


    The man smirked. "I am Lucian, one of the high-ranking leaders of the Red Fate Organization." He gestured to the seats in front of him. "Sit."


    Serena hesitated, but Asher sat down first, prompting her to follow.


    Lucian leaned forward, his sharp eyes studying them. "Tell me¡­ how much do you know about fate?"


    Serena scoffed. "If this is going to be some religious speech, you can save it."


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian chuckled. "Not religious¡ªpractical." He gestured around. "The world operates on predictable patterns. Weak nations fall, strong rulers rise, and no matter how much people fight it, destiny is inevitable."


    Asher''s expression remained unreadable. "And you think you can control destiny?"


    Lucian smirked. "Not just control it¡ªreshape it."


    He leaned back in his chair. "We have uncovered ancient knowledge, forces beyond what the Guild or the Kingdoms understand. Power that can rewrite the future. But to use it, we need the right people. People like you."


    Serena crossed her arms. "And what exactly do you want us to do?"


    Evelyn spoke this time. "Join us. Abandon the outdated ideals of the Guild. Work with us to create a world where the strong don''t have to waste their lives protecting the weak."


    Lucian nodded. "We''re not asking for blind loyalty. We''re offering power, knowledge, and the freedom to shape the world as you see fit." His gaze flickered to Asher. "And in return, all we ask is that you help us bring about a new era."


    A silence settled over the room.


    Serena shot Asher a subtle glance, waiting for his cue.


    Asher finally spoke. "And if we say no?"


    Lucian smiled, but there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Then you leave here as guests, unharmed. But understand this¡ªif you walk away now, we will consider you obstacles in the future. And obstacles¡­" His smile widened. "¡­are meant to be removed."


    Serena''s fingers twitched toward her daggers, but Asher placed a hand on her wrist under the table, signaling her to wait.


    He smirked slightly. "That''s quite the ultimatum."


    Lucian shrugged. "The world is full of them."


    Asher leaned back in his chair, exuding an air of confidence. "Then I guess we have a decision to make."


    Lucian''s eyes gleamed. "Indeed, you do."


    A tense silence settled over the room. The flickering candlelight cast eerie shadows on the walls as Asher and Serena sat across from Lucian, weighing their options.


    Serena was tense, her fingers twitching near her daggers, but Asher remained composed. His crimson eyes flickered with unreadable intent as he met Lucian''s piercing gaze.


    Evelyn, standing beside Lucian, spoke again. "You don''t have to answer now. Take your time to think about it. But understand¡ªthis opportunity doesn''t come twice."


    Lucian nodded. "Indeed. You''ve already disrupted our plans once, yet here you are¡ªalive and given a chance to join us. That should tell you something."


    Serena scoffed. "Yeah, that you''re desperate."


    Lucian chuckled, unbothered. "Hardly. We are simply efficient. Recruiting potential allies is far more practical than making unnecessary enemies." His gaze sharpened. "And you two¡­ you are far too valuable to waste."


    Asher smirked slightly. "Flattery won''t get you anywhere."


    Lucian leaned forward, resting his hands on the table. "This isn''t flattery. It''s simple logic. You''re talented, strong, and most importantly¡ªyou think ahead. That''s rare." His eyes gleamed. "The Guild, for all its righteousness, will never see you as more than tools to maintain order. But with us, you would be architects of a new world."


    Serena clenched her fists. "A world built on what? Corrupting creatures and manipulating people?"


    Lucian sighed, shaking his head. "You see corruption. We see evolution. The world is flawed, bound by outdated systems and weak rulers. We''re simply accelerating its inevitable transformation."


    Evelyn stepped closer, her gaze settling on Asher. "You understand, don''t you? You''ve seen how the world works. The strong survive, the weak fall. We are simply ensuring that those who deserve power keep it."


    Asher didn''t respond immediately. He simply tilted his head slightly, studying her.


    "Tell me," he finally said, "why are you really recruiting us? You have other elites, powerful backers. What makes us special?"


    Lucian smirked. "Perceptive." He drummed his fingers on the table before answering. "You''re right¡ªwe have many strong individuals in our ranks. But few possess the adaptability and foresight that you do. You don''t blindly follow orders. You think for yourselves. That''s exactly the kind of people we need."


    Evelyn added, "And then there''s you, Asher. Your ability is¡­ unique. And powerful. We both know that blood control is only the surface of what you can do." Her eyes gleamed knowingly. "With the right guidance, you could reach heights no one else can."


    Serena stiffened. If Evelyn had even the slightest suspicion about Asher''s true abilities, this meeting had just become even more dangerous.


    Asher, however, remained unfazed. He let out a quiet chuckle. "And what if we agree?"


    Lucian''s smirk widened. "Then you will be given access to knowledge and resources beyond your imagination. Missions that shape the course of history. Power that ensures no one stands above you."


    He spread his arms. "Join us, and you won''t just survive in this world¡ªyou''ll rule it."


    The room fell silent once more.


    Serena''s grip tightened on her armrests. Asher remained unreadable, but she knew he was calculating every possibility, considering every angle.


    Finally, Asher exhaled and leaned back. "We''ll think about it."


    Lucian grinned, pleased. "Good. That''s all we ask."


    He stood, gesturing toward the door. "Evelyn will escort you back. When you''re ready to give us your answer, you know where to find us."


    Evelyn nodded and motioned for them to follow. As they stood and turned toward the exit, Lucian''s voice echoed behind them.


    "Oh, and Asher?"


    Asher stopped but didn''t turn around.


    Lucian''s voice was smooth, but there was an unmistakable edge to it. "Don''t take too long. The future waits for no one."


    Without a word, Asher and Serena walked out, their minds already racing with their next move.


    Asher and Serena stepped out of the Guild''s private meeting room, their footsteps echoing down the dimly lit hallway. Evelyn walked ahead of them, her posture relaxed yet alert, as if expecting an ambush at any moment.


    Neither Asher nor Serena spoke until they exited the Guild Hall entirely, stepping into the cold night air. The city streets had quieted, with only a few scattered lanterns flickering against the darkness.


    Evelyn finally turned to face them, her violet eyes scanning them carefully. "You handled that well," she said, her voice unreadable. "Lucian doesn''t extend invitations lightly."


    Serena scoffed. "Yeah? Well, he can take that invitation and shove it."


    Evelyn smirked slightly. "Predictable. But it''s not your answer we''re waiting for." Her gaze shifted to Asher.


    Asher met her stare, his expression calm. "And why is that?"


    Evelyn took a step closer. "Because Lucian wasn''t wrong. You do think ahead. You''re calculating, precise, and¡­ ruthless when you need to be." She tilted her head. "You''re the type of person who understands that the world isn''t black and white." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena bristled. "So what? You think he''s just going to betray everything for a power-hungry cult?"


    Evelyn chuckled softly. "I think Asher is smart enough to recognize an opportunity when he sees one." Her gaze never left his. "You don''t trust the Guild. You don''t trust authority. You operate in the gray, just like we do. The only difference is¡­ you''re still pretending otherwise."


    Serena turned to Asher, her expression hardening. "You''re not actually considering this, are you?"


    Asher didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Evelyn, his crimson eyes flickering with something unreadable. "You''re pushing this hard. That tells me Lucian isn''t just testing us¡ªhe wants us."


    Evelyn''s smirk didn''t waver. "Of course he does. You''re valuable. But that also means you have leverage."


    Serena frowned. "Leverage for what?"


    Evelyn''s expression remained amused. "Whatever you want." She stepped back, folding her arms. "You can take time to think, but I wouldn''t wait too long. If you hesitate for too long, Lucian might think you''re not worth the trouble."


    She turned on her heel, beginning to walk away, but then paused, glancing over her shoulder. "Oh, and Asher?"


    Asher raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 175 Corrupted VII

    Asher raised an eyebrow.


    Evelyn''s smirk widened slightly. "You may not have decided yet, but trust me¡ªthey already have a plan for you."


    With that, she vanished into the night, leaving them standing in silence.


    Serena turned to Asher immediately. "You better not be considering this."


    Asher exhaled, looking out at the empty street. "Of course not."


    Serena didn''t look convinced. "Then why didn''t you just say no?"


    Asher''s eyes darkened slightly. "Because if we shut the door completely, we lose an advantage."


    Serena crossed her arms. "And what advantage is that?"


    He glanced at her, his voice low and steady. "We don''t just need to stop the Red Fate Organization. We need to understand them. If they think I might join, they''ll show their hand."


    Serena exhaled sharply, rubbing her temples. "I hate it when you do this."


    Asher smirked slightly. "Do what?"


    "Act like you''re playing some kind of long game while I''m stuck just trying to keep up."


    He placed a hand on her shoulder. "You do keep up. That''s why you''re here."


    She let out a slow breath, then nodded. "Fine. But the second this gets too dangerous¡ª"


    "I know," Asher said. "We pull out."


    Serena nodded reluctantly.


    Asher turned his gaze back toward the city, his mind already racing with the possibilities.


    The Red Fate Organization had shown their hand.


    Now, it was his turn to make a move.


    Into the Web


    Asher and Serena left the Guild behind, walking in silence through the dimly lit streets. The cool night air carried the distant murmurs of the city¡ªdrunken laughter from a nearby tavern, the shuffle of merchants packing up for the night, the occasional clang of metal from a blacksmith''s forge still burning late.


    Serena exhaled sharply. "So, what''s the plan?"


    Asher''s gaze remained fixed ahead. "For now, we wait."


    Serena frowned. "Wait? For what? Evelyn just handed us a golden opportunity to learn more about these maniacs, and you''re saying we should sit around?"


    Asher smirked slightly. "Not sit around. Observe."


    Serena folded her arms, clearly unconvinced. "And if they decide we''re taking too long?"


    "Then they''ll reach out again," Asher said. "They need us more than we need them¡ªespecially if they think I could be swayed."


    Serena scoffed. "Right. Because you''re so trustworthy."


    Asher chuckled. "Exactly."


    They continued walking until they reached the inn, stepping into the dimly lit lobby. The innkeeper barely looked up as they passed, already accustomed to their late returns.


    As soon as they were inside their room, Serena shut the door behind them and leaned against it. "So, how deep are you planning to go with this?"


    Asher sat on the edge of the bed, removing his gloves. "Deep enough to understand their real goals." He glanced up at her. "Not just what they say they want¡ªbut what they''re really after."


    Serena''s expression darkened. "And what if they''re telling the truth? What if they are trying to shape the future?"


    Asher was silent for a moment before answering. "Then we need to know how¡ªand more importantly, why."


    Serena exhaled, running a hand through her hair. "This is dangerous, Asher."


    He nodded. "I know."


    She studied him for a long moment before sighing. "Alright. But I swear, if you even consider actually joining them¡ª"


    "I won''t," Asher assured her. "But I want them to think I might."


    Serena muttered something under her breath before flopping onto the other bed. "I hate this plan."


    Asher leaned back against the wall. "That just means it''s a good one."


    She threw a pillow at him.


    The following days passed uneventfully¡ªat least on the surface. Asher and Serena went about their usual routines, taking on minor quests, gathering information, and keeping a low profile. But beneath it all, they were waiting. Watching.


    And then, three nights later, the message arrived.


    A sealed envelope, slipped beneath their door.


    Serena picked it up first, holding it between her fingers as if it might explode. "¡­I hate that I was right."


    Asher took the letter, breaking the seal.


    Inside was a single slip of parchment.


    Midnight. Abandoned chapel outside the city. Come alone.


    No name. No signature.


    Serena leaned over his shoulder, reading it. "Yeah, that''s not a trap at all."


    Asher folded the letter calmly. "Of course it''s a trap."


    Serena scowled. "So you''re going?"


    Asher stood. "Of course."


    Serena groaned. "Of course you are." She crossed her arms. "I assume ''come alone'' means I''m supposed to just stay here and wait?"


    Asher glanced at her. "No. It means you''re going to follow me."


    Serena blinked, then smirked. "Now that''s a plan I can get behind."


    Midnight came swiftly.


    The abandoned chapel sat on the outskirts of the city, long forgotten and crumbling under time''s weight. Ivy crept up its stone walls, and shattered stained-glass windows cast fractured moonlight onto the overgrown floor.


    Asher stepped inside, his footsteps echoing in the silence.


    A single candle burned at the altar, casting flickering shadows along the pews. And there, standing in the dim glow, was Evelyn.


    She smiled at him. "I knew you''d come."


    Asher remained still, his crimson eyes unreadable. "You made sure of that."


    Evelyn tilted her head. "And yet, you''re still here. Which means you''re at least curious."


    Asher glanced around. "No guards?"


    Evelyn chuckled. "If I thought I needed them, you wouldn''t be standing here."


    From the rafters above, Serena watched silently, hidden in the shadows, daggers at the ready.


    Evelyn took a step closer. "Lucian has one question for you, Asher." Her violet eyes gleamed. "Do you want to be part of shaping the future?"


    Asher met her gaze, his expression unreadable. "That depends."


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow. "On?"


    Asher''s smirk was razor-sharp.


    "Who gets to decide what the future looks like?"


    Evelyn''s smile widened. "That''s exactly what Lucian wants to show you."


    The air between them was thick with tension.


    Serena gripped her daggers, ready for anything.


    Asher exhaled slowly, his mind already calculating.


    Evelyn held Asher''s gaze for a long moment before speaking again.


    "You''ve already seen glimpses of what we can do," she said, her voice smooth and measured. "The Red Fate Organization is not just a cult, Asher. We don''t blindly worship corruption. We control it. We understand what others fear, and we turn it into power."


    Asher remained impassive. "And you think that power is enough to shape the future?"


    Evelyn''s smile deepened. "We know it is."


    From her sleeve, she pulled out a small, glass-like sphere¡ªthe same kind of memory crystal Asher had handed to the Guild. But this one pulsed with a dark, eerie glow, like liquid shadows shifting beneath its surface.


    "See for yourself," she said, tossing it to him.


    Asher caught the crystal and hesitated only a second before pressing his fingers against its surface. A surge of foreign memories flooded his mind¡ªvisions of monstrous beings unlike anything he had encountered, men and women clad in crimson robes, standing in the ruins of what looked like a fallen kingdom. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And at the center of it all¡ªa man.


    His features were shrouded in shadow, but Asher could feel the weight of his presence. A single word echoed in the vision, spoken in a voice both ancient and commanding.


    Lucian.


    The memory faded as quickly as it came. Asher exhaled, placing the crystal down. "And what, exactly, does Lucian want from me?"


    Evelyn stepped closer, just enough that he could see the flicker of excitement in her violet eyes. "He wants to meet you. See if you are someone worth bringing into our fold."


    Serena, still hidden above, tightened her grip on her daggers.


    Asher raised an eyebrow. "And if I''m not?"


    Evelyn''s smile didn''t falter. "Then you go back to your life, free to make whatever choices you wish. No strings attached."


    Asher chuckled. "Somehow, I doubt that."


    Evelyn sighed dramatically. "You wound me, Asher. You think we kill everyone who doesn''t join?" She tilted her head. "No¡­ only those who get in our way."


    Asher''s gaze darkened, but his smirk remained. "Reassuring."


    Evelyn shrugged. "You have time to decide. I''ll be in touch."


    With that, she turned and walked past him, the candlelight flickering as her form disappeared into the night.


    Asher didn''t move for a few seconds, his mind already working through everything she had said.


    Then, from the rafters, Serena dropped down beside him. "I really don''t like her."


    Asher exhaled. "You don''t have to."


    Serena narrowed her eyes. "So? Are you actually considering this?"


    Asher glanced at the fading candlelight.


    "I don''t think we have a choice."


    Serena scowled. "Of course we have a choice."


    Asher turned to face her, his expression unreadable. "Do we?"


    Serena clenched her fists. "You''re not seriously thinking of entertaining this, are you? Evelyn is part of the Red Fate Organization! They''re the enemy, Asher!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "She said if I refuse, they''ll let me go. But we both know that''s a lie."


    Serena crossed her arms. "Damn right it is. The moment we walk away, we become loose ends."

 Chapter 176 Corrupted VIII

    Serena crossed her arms. "Damn right it is. The moment we walk away, we become loose ends."


    Asher nodded. "Exactly. Which is why I need to at least pretend to play along."


    Serena''s eyes widened. "You''re thinking of infiltrating them?"


    "It''s the only way to learn what they''re really planning," Asher said. "They''ve been ahead of us this entire time. We can''t keep fighting blindly."


    Serena gritted her teeth. "And what if they see through it? What if they know you''re lying and you walk straight into a trap?"


    Asher smirked. "Then I''ll make sure they regret it."


    Serena groaned, rubbing her temples. "You''re impossible."


    "I''m realistic," Asher corrected. "Right now, we don''t have enough power to take them head-on. If they''re willing to invite me into their ranks, I can use that to our advantage."


    Serena stared at him, her expression conflicted. "This is reckless, even for you."


    Asher met her gaze. "It''s necessary."


    A tense silence stretched between them.


    Finally, Serena sighed. "Fine. But if you''re going to do this, you''re not doing it alone."


    Asher arched an eyebrow. "You plan to join too?"


    Serena shook her head. "No. But I''ll be watching. If anything feels off, I''m pulling you out¡ªwhether you like it or not."


    Asher chuckled. "Sounds fair."


    Serena huffed. "You say that now, but don''t think I won''t drag you out by force if I have to."


    Asher smirked. "I''d like to see you try."


    Serena rolled her eyes but didn''t argue further.


    A knock suddenly echoed at the door. Both of them instantly tensed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher turned, his blood sense flaring. A familiar presence stood on the other side.


    Evelyn.


    He glanced at Serena before stepping forward and opening the door.


    Evelyn stood there, her violet eyes gleaming in the dim hallway. "I assume you''ve had time to think?"


    Asher gave her a slow, unreadable smile. "I have."


    Evelyn tilted her head. "And?"


    Asher met her gaze.


    "I''m in."


    Evelyn''s smile widened, satisfaction gleaming in her violet eyes. "A wise choice, Asher. I knew you weren''t like the others."


    Serena stiffened beside him, but Asher remained calm. "Let''s not pretend this is some great honor," he said. "I''m not joining because I believe in your cause. I''m joining to learn the truth."


    Evelyn chuckled, stepping closer. "And that''s exactly why you''re valuable to us. The ones who blindly follow never last long." She glanced at Serena. "And what about your¡­ companion?"


    Serena crossed her arms. "I don''t buy any of this Red Fate nonsense."


    Evelyn sighed theatrically. "A shame. But expected." She turned back to Asher. "I''ll be taking you alone, then."


    Serena immediately stepped forward. "Like hell you will."


    Asher placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her before she could get closer. "It''s fine, Serena."


    Serena shot him an incredulous look. "No, it''s not¡ª"


    "I need you on the outside," Asher said calmly. "If anything happens, I want someone who can act without being tied down by their rules."


    Serena''s jaw tightened. She didn''t like this. Not one bit. But she also knew Asher wasn''t someone who made decisions lightly.


    After a long pause, she exhaled sharply. "Fine. But if you don''t check in, I''m coming for you."


    Evelyn smirked. "Oh, I like her."


    Serena shot her a glare, but Evelyn only chuckled.


    "Now then," Evelyn said, turning back to Asher. "Shall we?"


    Asher nodded, stepping forward. Serena watched him go, her grip tightening on her daggers.


    Evelyn led Asher through the city''s darkened streets, weaving through narrow alleys until they reached a secluded courtyard. A lone carriage awaited them, its black exterior bearing no markings.


    Evelyn gestured toward it. "After you."


    Asher didn''t hesitate. He stepped inside, taking a seat against the cushioned interior. Evelyn followed, closing the door behind them.


    The moment the carriage began moving, Evelyn turned to him, her expression unreadable. "Before we arrive, I have one question for you."


    Asher met her gaze. "Go on."


    Evelyn leaned forward slightly. "How far are you willing to go to change the future?"


    Asher didn''t flinch. "As far as I have to."


    Evelyn smiled. "Good."


    The carriage rolled forward, carrying him deeper into the unknown.


    The carriage ride was eerily smooth, the clatter of hooves muffled by whatever enchantment had been placed on the vehicle. Asher sat back, arms crossed, watching Evelyn carefully. She looked relaxed, almost amused, as if she were enjoying some private joke.


    "I have to say," she mused, tracing a gloved finger along the edge of the seat, "most people resist a little more before coming around. But you¡­" Her eyes gleamed. "You intrigue me, Asher."


    Asher met her gaze with calm indifference. "I''m not here to amuse you."


    Evelyn chuckled. "No, I suppose you''re not. But you are here because you understand the bigger picture." She tilted her head. "Or are you simply pretending?"


    Asher smirked slightly. "Does it matter?"


    Evelyn''s smile didn''t falter. "Not at all. In the end, actions speak louder than words."


    The carriage slowed, and Asher felt a subtle shift in the air¡ªwards, he realized, powerful ones. Wherever they were going, it was well hidden. The outside world seemed to fade as the vehicle rolled into a space unlike any ordinary city street.


    Evelyn glanced toward the window. "We''ve arrived."


    Asher followed her gaze as the door was opened from the outside. A hooded figure stood waiting, their posture stiff and formal. Beyond them, a towering stone archway led into what looked like an underground facility, its entrance lined with intricate red markings pulsing faintly with energy.


    "Welcome to one of our sanctuaries," Evelyn said smoothly as she stepped out.


    Asher followed, his senses sharpening. He could feel the presence of many others inside¡ªstrong auras, some of them eerily unnatural.


    The hooded figure bowed slightly. "Lady Evelyn."


    Evelyn waved a hand. "This is Asher. He''ll be undergoing evaluation before anything else."


    The figure turned their hooded gaze to Asher. Though he couldn''t see their face, he felt the weight of their scrutiny.


    Evelyn smiled. "Come along now. The fun is just beginning."


    The Red Fate''s Sanctuary


    Asher followed Evelyn through the towering archway, stepping into the underground facility. The air was thick with a strange energy, humming through the stone walls like a heartbeat. Red sigils pulsed faintly along the corridors, their intricate designs shifting as if alive.


    The deeper they walked, the more Asher noticed. Hooded figures moved silently through the halls, some carrying scrolls, others clad in armor that bore no insignia. He could sense them watching him¡ªassessing him.


    Evelyn led him into a spacious chamber lined with glowing crimson crystals. A circular platform stood at the center, surrounded by runes similar to the ones outside. Several figures waited there, their faces obscured by deep hoods.


    One of them stepped forward. Their voice was smooth, yet firm. "So this is the one?"


    Evelyn gestured toward Asher. "He is."


    The figure studied him for a long moment before nodding. "Then let''s begin."


    Asher raised an eyebrow. "Begin what, exactly?"


    Evelyn smirked. "Your evaluation, of course. We don''t just let anyone into our ranks, even if they come highly recommended."


    Asher glanced at the glowing runes. "And what does this test involve?"


    The hooded figure answered. "Strength, conviction, and¡­ compatibility."


    The last word lingered in the air, carrying an ominous weight.


    Asher stepped forward without hesitation. "Fine. Let''s get this over with."


    Evelyn''s smile widened. "That''s the spirit."


    She gestured toward the platform. "Step into the circle."


    Asher did as instructed, feeling the magic pulse beneath his feet. The moment he stood at the center, the runes flared to life, surrounding him in a crimson glow.


    The hooded figures raised their hands, and suddenly, the chamber around him shifted.


    The air grew heavier. The walls blurred.


    And then¡ª


    He was no longer in the underground sanctuary.


    Instead, he stood in a vast, blood-red void.


    A deep, rumbling voice echoed around him.


    "Show me your worth."


    The void around Asher pulsed like a living thing, its crimson light shifting with each slow beat. Then, without warning, the first attack came.


    A monstrous claw, black as night and wreathed in swirling red energy, slashed toward him from the emptiness. Asher reacted instantly, twisting his body as he summoned a crimson blade from his own blood. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the void, his feet skidding slightly against the strange, unseen ground beneath him.


    A deep chuckle echoed through the space.


    "Not bad. But you will need more than reflexes to survive this."


    Asher tightened his grip on his blade, his sharp gaze scanning the shifting void. He could feel them now¡ªmultiple presences, watching, waiting. He was being hunted.


    The next attack was faster. A barrage of crimson spikes erupted from the darkness, aimed directly at him. Asher''s eyes gleamed red as he raised a hand, controlling the blood around him to form a shield. The spikes clashed against it, some melting into the shield while others shattered upon impact.


    Before he could counter, the ground beneath him shifted, and a massive force slammed into his back, sending him flying. He twisted mid-air, stabilizing himself just before another clawed hand swiped at him. This time, he didn''t dodge¡ªhe countered.

 Chapter 177 Corrupted IX

    Before he could counter, the ground beneath him shifted, and a massive force slammed into his back, sending him flying. He twisted mid-air, stabilizing himself just before another clawed hand swiped at him. This time, he didn''t dodge¡ªhe countered.


    Blood tendrils erupted from his back, spearing into the unseen enemy. A distorted roar echoed as the tendrils wrapped around something solid, pulling it into view.


    A creature emerged from the void.


    It was massive¡ªtowering over him with elongated limbs and a skeletal frame. Its body was wrapped in shifting shadows, its eyes burning red with malice.


    Asher smirked. So this is the test?


    Then he moved. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His blade sang through the air, slashing at the creature''s form. It retaliated with brutal swipes, but Asher weaved through its attacks, cutting deep into its limbs. His blood pulsed in response to the battle, his power heightening.


    Another voice echoed in the void.


    "He adapts quickly."


    A second figure appeared¡ªa humanoid wreathed in red mist, watching from a distance.


    Asher didn''t pause. He extended his hand, and crimson chains shot from his fingertips, wrapping around the beast''s neck. With a sharp pull, he dragged it toward him and drove his blade through its skull. The void trembled as the creature let out a final, ear-splitting screech before dissolving into mist.


    Silence.


    Then, the deep voice spoke once more.


    "You are worthy."


    The crimson void shattered.


    ''The test was simple. I didn''t even have to use a fraction of my power,'' Asher mumbled as the world around him began to break like pieces of a shattered mirror. A blinding light forced him to close his eyes.


    Asher''s eyes snapped open. He was back in the underground chamber. The runes beneath him flickered, then dimmed. Evelyn stood at the edge of the platform, arms crossed, a satisfied smirk on her lips.


    The hooded figures whispered among themselves before the one who had spoken earlier stepped forward. "You passed."


    Asher exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders. "Was there ever any doubt?"


    Evelyn chuckled. "Oh, plenty. But you handled yourself well."


    The hooded figure nodded. "You may proceed."


    Asher''s gaze flickered toward Evelyn. "Proceed with what?"


    Evelyn''s smile widened. "With the real offer."


    She stepped closer, lowering her voice. "You''ve caught the attention of the Red Fate Organization. We don''t just want to test you¡ªwe want you to join us-I meant the upper Hierarchy."


    Asher''s expression remained unreadable.


    Evelyn tilted her head. "Tell me, Asher¡­ are you ready to reshape the future?"


    I don''t like this woman. Asher kept his expression neutral despite the unsettling aura emanating from her. He ignored the feeling for now.


    He met Evelyn''s gaze without flinching. The chamber was silent except for the faint hum of the runes beneath him.


    "How?" he asked, his voice even.


    Evelyn nodded. "That''s right. You''ve already seen what we''re capable of¡ªmanipulating corruption, shaping the course of fate itself. We''re not just some rogue cult. We''re the architects of a new era."


    Asher crossed his arms. "And what exactly does that ''new era'' look like?"


    The hooded figure beside Evelyn spoke this time, their voice smooth and persuasive. "One free of weakness. Free of the chaos that plagues the world. We do not simply react to fate¡ªwe control it."


    Asher''s fingers twitched slightly at the word control.


    Evelyn took a step closer. "Think about it, Asher. You, more than anyone, understand power. You know that the strong survive, and the weak¡­ don''t." She tilted her head. "But what if we could rewrite that? What if we could ensure that only those who deserve to survive get to shape the future?"


    Asher''s lips curved slightly, but there was no warmth in his expression. "And who decides who ''deserves'' to survive?"


    Evelyn smirked. "We do."


    Asher exhaled slowly. "So you think I''ll just accept this and join you?"


    The hooded figure chuckled. "You wouldn''t be the first. Many powerful warriors, scholars, and even nobles have aligned themselves with us. Some were skeptical at first, just like you. But once they saw the truth, they understood."


    Evelyn leaned in slightly. "And you, Asher¡­ I know you''re not naive. You see the way this world works. You know that the Guild, the Kingdoms, the so-called ''heroes''¡ªthey''re just as corrupt as the monsters they claim to fight." Her voice softened. "Join us, and you won''t just be reacting to threats. You''ll be eliminating them before they even have a chance to exist."


    A long silence stretched between them.


    Asher finally looked up, his crimson eyes glinting. "And if I refuse?"


    "Then you''ll just be another small part of the organization. Nothing more, nothing less," Evelyn said smoothly.


    She stood up, her expression unreadable. "And, Don''t think you can leave now. You''re already marked¡ªnothing can free you now."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he recalled the notification he''d heard while fighting in that distorted world:


    [ Your soul is being invaded. ]


    [ The invasion is nullified. However, the enemy does not know it. ]


    Asher smiled. Then I''ll let them believe I''m under their control for now. Let''s see how their higher-ups operate.


    Evelyn laughed inwardly. Poor guy. The moment he realizes he''s our pawn, he''ll give up.


    "Then in that case I will join this upper Hierarchy "


    "Very well, then. Tomorrow, I will lead you to our main branch," she said as she approached Asher and, to his irritation, settled herself on his lap.


    "But for the time being, how about we have some fun?" she whispered seductively, running a finger along his jaw. She gazed into his ruby-like eyes and smirked. "You know, you look like a prince charming. That''s why I insisted on bringing you in. I wanted you with me."


    Her fingers traced his chest as she leaned closer. "Be mine, Asher. Forget that woman, Serena. She''s not worthy of you. Only me. Only I am." She pressed herself against him.


    Asher''s smile vanished.


    He shoved her off. "I prefer my women pure. Not a whore like you."


    Evelyn froze, stunned.


    "You bastard. What did you just say?!" she shrieked, her face turning red with rage.

 Chapter 178 Corrupted X

    A pulsating green energy flared in her hand as she lunged at Asher''s neck.


    But Asher moved first. In an instant, he seized her throat, lifting her effortlessly.


    "Don''t overstep your limits, Evelyn," he whispered coldly into her ear. "Or you''ll see just how evil I can be."


    A sharp pain laced through her body as his grip tightened. She gasped, feeling his overwhelming power.


    Asher released her, letting her collapse to the ground. Without another word, he turned to leave.


    The hooded figure remained silent, merely watching.


    Evelyn glared at them. "Why didn''t you help me?!" she spat.


    The figure scoffed. "He is part of our grander plan. He passed with a full ten-star rating. He can be useful. Why would I waste my energy protecting a mere pawn like you?"


    Evelyn clenched her fists, her body trembling with fury.


    Asher didn''t look back as he walked away, his smirk returning.


    Asher strode out of the chamber, his expression unreadable. The underground corridors stretched before him, dimly lit by the eerie glow of crimson runes embedded in the walls. Each step echoed in the silence, yet he could still feel Evelyn''s furious glare burning into his back.


    Mark me all you want, he thought, flexing his fingers. You have no idea what you''ve just invited into your ranks.


    He smirked. Let them think they had control over him. It would make their downfall all the sweeter.


    The corridor opened into a vast, cathedral-like hall, where more hooded figures moved in quiet formation. The Red Fate Organization. A cult that claimed to control destiny itself. Asher had heard whispers of them before, but now, he was at the heart of their domain.


    A figure awaited him near the entrance, separate from the others. He was tall, dressed in obsidian-black robes embroidered with silver markings, and his presence was different¡ªcalm, yet exuding immense power.


    "Asher," the man spoke, his voice deep and commanding. "I am Varian, one of the Elders of the Red Fate. I will be overseeing your transition into our ranks."


    "Transition?" Asher echoed, his smirk never fading. "I didn''t say I accepted anything yet."


    Varian chuckled. "And yet, here you are. You already know refusing us is not an option."


    Asher''s gaze flickered. "Is that so?"


    Varian gestured toward the massive archway ahead. "The real test begins now. You may have defeated a fragment of the void, but that was merely an initiation. If you truly wish to stand among us, you must face something far greater."


    Asher crossed his arms. "And if I decide I''m not interested?"


    Varian smiled, but there was no warmth in it. "Then you will die here."


    The air grew thick with power. The runes on the walls pulsed violently. Asher could sense it¡ªa shift in the atmosphere, as if reality itself was being rewritten.


    Ah, so this is how they play.


    Varian raised a hand, and the ground trembled. The very space in front of them warped, and a massive gate formed from the shadows. Dark energy coiled around it like living tendrils.


    "Step through," Varian commanded. "And face the truth of fate itself."


    Asher chuckled. "You people sure love your theatrics."


    Without hesitation, he stepped forward, passing through the swirling darkness.


    The moment he crossed the threshold, his body felt weightless, as if he had entered a void beyond time and space.


    Then¡ª


    A whisper. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    A thousand voices.


    Memories, visions, fragments of something ancient flooded his mind.


    And standing in the abyss before him was a being unlike anything he had faced before.


    It was colossal, its form shifting between monstrous and divine. Eyes burned like molten stars across its elongated face, and jagged wings of shadow and flame stretched behind it. Its very presence warped the fabric of the void.


    "You dare walk this path?" The entity''s voice resonated through the emptiness, each word vibrating through Asher''s very soul.


    Asher exhaled, cracking his knuckles. His blood stirred in excitement.


    "Finally¡­ something interesting."


    With a smirk, he summoned his scythe.


    "This is your domain, right?" Asher asked, gripping his weapon tightly.


    The entity''s smile vanished as it gazed at him. "You are the first to realize this. Most kneel and worship me as a god, yet you take up your weapon. What do you think this test was?"


    As it spoke, an unimaginable weight crashed down upon Asher, forcing him to his knees.


    "Hmm, he''s in the transcendent rank," Asher thought, feeling the immense power suppressing him. So, this is the guy who wants to become a god. He''s already a pseudo-god. Even with 100% of his power, he wasn''t sure he could defeat this being.


    "I thought the trial was about defeating some guy inside, like in the red one," Asher muttered, still kneeling.


    The figure laughed. "You truly are amusing¡ªso simple and straightforward," it said. "But I like your kind."


    It leaned closer. "You understand battle. Unlike the others, you do not grovel. That alone makes you¡­ different."


    "The test was simple," the entity continued. "You must see me. The god you are going to follow from now on." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its slender finger reached out and touched Asher''s forehead. A sudden force surged through him, something ancient and binding.


    [ A presence is invading you¡­ Neutralized, however the enemy do not know this. ]


    Asher''s vision darkened for a moment.


    ["I have given you a fraction of my strength. Remember, I only grant this after one proves themselves worthy. You did not receive it for free."]


    "You can go back now," the entity said, lifting its hand.


    The next moment, Asher''s body was wrenched from the void. His eyes snapped open as he found himself back in the underground chamber. The runes beneath him flickered, then dimmed.


    "You passed¡­ and you even gained a blessing?!" Varian exclaimed, staring at Asher in disbelief.


    Asher glanced at him, unimpressed. "Do you think everyone is as useless as you?" he retorted.


    A badge materialized in midair and floated toward him. Asher caught it effortlessly.


    "That is your badge," Varian explained. "Our organization divides members by rank. You''ve been assigned Rank 7 for now. If you continue to prove yourself, you''ll rise further."


    Asher gave a slight nod and turned to leave without another word.


    Varian watched him go, clicking his tongue. "Tch. Arrogant brat," he muttered before leaning back in his seat, ready to wait for the next recruit.

 Chapter 179 Red Fate Missions

    Asher stepped out of the chamber, the dim torchlight flickering against the stone walls. He examined the badge in his hand¡ªblack metal with a crimson insignia carved into its surface.


    Rank 7.


    So, they have a hierarchy.


    He slipped the badge into his coat pocket and exhaled. He could still feel the lingering weight of the entity''s presence, the so-called "blessing" settling into his core like a dormant ember. Whatever it was, he''d figure it out later. After all unlike others this si really a blessing to him with no chains attached.


    Evelyn was waiting just outside, arms crossed, a smirk playing on her lips.


    "Not bad," she mused, tilting her head. "I half expected you to fail."


    Asher scoffed. "Then you don''t know me very well."


    Evelyn chuckled. "Oh, I intend to."


    She stepped closer, her red-tinted eyes gleaming with intrigue. "Now that you''re officially one of us, there''s something you should know."


    Asher raised a brow. "And that is?"


    She leaned in slightly. "You may have passed the test, but that was just the beginning. Rank 7 means you''re not a mere pawn, but you''re far from the top. If you want to survive in the Red Fate Organization, you need to keep proving yourself."


    "That so?" Asher replied, unimpressed.


    "Mm. And to prove yourself, you''ll need to take on missions," Evelyn continued. "One has already been assigned to you." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "So soon?"


    Evelyn grinned. "Consider it a welcoming gift. A test to see if you can handle the real work."


    She handed him a small scroll sealed with wax. Asher took it, breaking the seal and scanning the contents. His expression remained unreadable, but his eyes darkened slightly as he read the details.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    A retrieval mission.


    Target: A relic hidden deep within the Forsaken Ruins.


    Threat level: High.


    Expected resistance: Unknown.


    Deadline: Three days.


    Evelyn watched his reaction carefully. "Do you have a problem with the assignment?"


    Asher smirked, rolling the scroll shut. "Not at all. I was just hoping for something challenging."


    Evelyn laughed softly. "Oh, don''t worry. You''ll get exactly what you wished for."


    Asher turned without another word and walked away, his crimson eyes gleaming in the torchlight.


    Asher left the chamber, the weight of the mission settling in his mind. The Forsaken Ruins¡ªan abandoned, cursed land where few dared to tread. If the Red Fate Organization had sent him there, it meant the relic was either highly valuable¡­ or extremely dangerous.


    Either way, he wasn''t about to refuse.


    As he stepped into the underground corridors of the base, a familiar voice called out to him.


    "Oi, Asher!"


    He turned to see Reis, a fellow recruit, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. Unlike the hooded figures or Evelyn, Reis was dressed in practical combat gear¡ªblack leather reinforced with enchanted metal plates. His dark hair was messy, and his expression was one of mild amusement.


    "I heard they threw you straight into a mission," Reis said, pushing off the wall. "No rest for the wicked, huh?"


    Asher smirked. "Did you expect anything less?"


    Reis let out a low whistle. "Not really. But the Forsaken Ruins? That''s a hell of a starting point. Most people would be dead before they even stepped inside."


    "Good thing I''m not most people," Asher replied coolly.


    Reis chuckled. "True enough. But you should know¡ªthere''s a reason the Organization hasn''t retrieved that relic yet. The ruins aren''t just dangerous. Something else is lurking there. Even high-ranking members have failed to come back."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And yet, they''re sending me?"


    "Exactly." Reis folded his arms. "Either they think you''re strong enough to handle it, or they''re testing how expendable you are."


    Asher let out a short laugh. "I like how they think."


    Reis shook his head. "You''re insane."


    "Maybe." Asher adjusted the grip on his scythe. "But tell me, Reis. If you were in my position, would you be worried?"


    Reis met his gaze for a moment, then grinned. "No. I''d be excited."


    "Then we understand each other," Asher said before turning away.


    As he walked down the dimly lit corridors, he could feel the eyes of other recruits and members watching him. Some whispered in hushed voices. Others simply observed.


    It didn''t matter.


    By the time he returned from this mission, they wouldn''t be whispering.


    They''d be watching.


    Asher made his way through the underground corridors, his footsteps echoing against the cold stone. He could feel the weight of unseen gazes following him, but he paid them no mind. Let them watch. Let them wonder. By the time this mission was over, they''d either respect him or fear him.


    His destination was the armory. If the Forsaken Ruins were as dangerous as Reis had implied, he needed to be prepared.


    The armory was a vast chamber lined with racks of weapons, enchanted armor, and strange artifacts. The air hummed with magic, the faint glow of runes illuminating the walls. A blacksmith worked in the corner, hammering away at a molten blade, while other recruits sorted through equipment.


    Asher walked past them, heading straight for the quartermaster''s desk. A bald man with a jagged scar running down his cheek glanced up from his work. His nameplate read Garrick.


    "Ah," Garrick grunted. "The new guy. Evelyn sent word that you''d be coming."


    Asher raised an eyebrow. "Efficient."


    Garrick snorted. "She doesn''t waste time. What do you need?"


    "Supplies for a mission to the Forsaken Ruins," Asher replied. "Anything that''ll keep me alive long enough to retrieve the relic."


    Garrick gave him a look. "You sure you want to go there? Even the higher-ups avoid that place."


    Asher smirked. "If it was easy, they wouldn''t have sent me."


    Garrick let out a short chuckle before standing. "Fair enough. Follow me."


    He led Asher deeper into the armory, past standard weapons and armor, toward a reinforced vault. With a wave of his hand, the runes on the door pulsed, and the metal locks clicked open. Inside, the room was filled with rare and specialized equipment.


    Garrick gestured to a selection of items. "Take what you need, but don''t get greedy. Everything here is limited issue."

 Chapter 180 Red fate Missions II

    In actuality he don''t need anything from here, but why waste the chance to get something free?


    Asher scanned the options, his fingers brushing over a darksteel cloak¡ªwoven with shadow magic, it could help him move unseen. He took it without hesitation. Next, he grabbed two vials of crimson elixir, powerful restoratives that could accelerate healing.


    Then his gaze fell upon a pair of enchanted gauntlets, lined with runes that enhanced grip strength and reflexes. He picked them up, feeling the surge of energy as they adjusted to his hands.


    Finally, his eyes landed on a sealed black dagger¡ªits edge laced with an unknown, shifting energy. He could feel its power even through the scabbard.


    Garrick raised an eyebrow. "That one''s¡­ unstable."


    Asher smirked. "Good."


    He took the dagger, fastening it to his belt. With his gear secured, he turned back to Garrick.


    "That everything?" the quartermaster asked.


    "For now," Asher said, adjusting his cloak. "If I survive, I might be back for more."


    Garrick chuckled. "Then try not to die. I hate paperwork."


    Asher exited the armory, his new equipment settling comfortably around him. The Forsaken Ruins were his next destination, but he had a few loose ends to tie up before heading into the unknown.


    First, information.


    Evelyn had given him the mission details, but there were always hidden dangers in places like the ruins¡ªthings the Organization wouldn''t tell him upfront. And he had an idea of who might know more.


    The Archive


    The underground base had many sections, but the Archive was one of the most guarded. It housed the Organization''s records, detailing everything from historical events to forbidden knowledge. If there was anything about the Forsaken Ruins, it would be here.


    Asher walked through dim corridors until he reached a massive iron door. A single guard stood outside¡ªtall, clad in dark robes, their face obscured by a silver mask.


    The guard''s voice was low and distorted. "State your business."


    "I need access to records on the Forsaken Ruins," Asher said plainly.


    Silence.


    The masked figure seemed to study him for a moment before stepping aside. The iron door creaked open, revealing rows upon rows of ancient books, scrolls, and crystalline memory shards.


    The air inside smelled of dust and old ink. Scholars in dark robes moved between the shelves, murmuring incantations as they preserved delicate pages. Asher''s eyes scanned the vast collection before approaching the main desk, where an elderly scribe sat hunched over a tome.


    "I need everything you have on the Forsaken Ruins," Asher stated.


    The scribe didn''t look up. "That knowledge is restricted."


    Asher sighed. "I was sent there on a mission by Evelyn. Rank 7." He tossed his badge onto the desk.


    The scribe hesitated, then nodded slowly. "Very well."


    He gestured, and a series of books floated from the shelves, landing on the desk with a soft thud. Asher opened the first one and began scanning the contents.


    The Truth Behind the Forsaken Ruins


    The ruins were once a grand citadel, home to an ancient faction that dabbled in forbidden magic.


    A disaster wiped them out centuries ago¡ªno survivors.


    The area is now cursed; those who enter rarely return.


    Some reports mention a guardian entity¡ªan unknown force that hunts intruders.


    The relic he was sent to retrieve? It was sealed away to prevent something worse from escaping.


    He closed the book and stood up. "Thanks for the help."


    Finally, he emerged from the base, taking a deep breath of the fresh air outside.


    "Now, let''s see what this entity really is," he murmured to himself.


    Before departing, he sent a secret message to Serena, explaining that he was leaving for a mission. He instructed her not to follow him and to act as usual to avoid suspicion.


    With his message sent, Asher pulled up the hood of his darksteel cloak and set off toward the Forsaken Ruins. The journey wouldn''t be easy¡ªhostile creatures, unpredictable terrain, and whatever entity lurked within the ruins all stood between him and his objective.


    The ruins lay deep within the Black Hollow Wastelands, a desolate and cursed region far from the Organization''s stronghold. Asher traveled swiftly, using lesser-known routes to avoid unnecessary fights. Despite his precautions, the wastelands were anything but silent.


    Howls echoed in the distance.


    Shadows moved unnaturally.


    Even the air felt wrong, as if the land itself was rejecting his presence.


    After hours of travel, he reached the Outer Edge of the Forsaken Ruins. The remains of ancient structures stood like broken skeletons, crumbling under time''s weight. The ground was littered with shattered stone and rusted weapons¡ªremnants of past battles long forgotten. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher took a step forward.


    The moment his foot touched the ground, a chilling wave of energy pulsed through the air.


    "Hmm, a dead land," Asher mumbled, sensing the eerie energy around him.


    Dead lands were like forgotten graves¡ªplaces where the deceased had been neglected for too long. The accumulation of excessive death energy caused corpses to reanimate, turning the area into a haven for the undead. The longer such a place was left undisturbed, the more powerful the undead within became.


    Asher moved forward cautiously, his eyes scanning the ruins for any signs of movement. The air was thick with death energy, causing an unnatural chill to settle over the land. His boots crunched against the brittle remains of old bones and shattered stone, the echoes fading into the eerie silence around him.


    The deeper he ventured, the more the land seemed to reject him. The energy here wasn''t just stagnant¡ªit was hungry.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath him trembled. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher halted, tightening his grip on his scythe. He could sense it¡ªa presence lurking beneath the surface.


    A deep, guttural growl rumbled through the air.


    Then, the earth split open.


    A massive skeletal hand burst from the ground, fingers clawing at the sky. Moments later, a towering figure emerged¡ªan undead warden, its body wrapped in decayed armor, glowing runes pulsating across its bones.


    Its hollow eyes locked onto Asher, radiating pure malice.


    So this is what happens when a dead land is left unchecked¡­

 Chapter 181 - 181: Red fate Mission III

    A massive skeletal hand burst from the ground, fingers clawing at the sky. Moments later, a towering figure emerged¡ªan undead warden, its body wrapped in decayed armor, glowing runes pulsating across its bones.


    Its hollow eyes locked onto Asher, radiating pure malice.


    So this is what happens when a dead land is left unchecked¡­


    The warden raised its rusted greatsword, its blade crackling with cursed energy. Then, without hesitation, it swung¡ªa devastating arc of dark energy tearing through the air.


    Asher barely dodged, rolling to the side as the attack shattered the ground where he stood moments ago. The impact sent a shockwave through the ruins, scattering debris in all directions. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not bad," Asher muttered, straightening himself. "But let''s see how tough you really are."


    With a flick of his wrist, crimson chains shot forward, aiming to bind the warden''s limbs.


    But the undead knight reacted instantly.


    With unnatural speed, it backhanded the chains away, causing them to shatter mid-air. The sheer force of the impact sent a wave of death energy surging toward Asher.


    His eyes narrowed. So brute force won''t work.


    Fine.


    Asher vanished.


    In a blink, he reappeared behind the warden, his scythe already swinging downward. The blade bit deep into the undead''s spine, sending cracks spiderwebbing through its enchanted bones.


    The warden let out a bone-chilling roar, twisting unnaturally to retaliate.


    The warden swung its greatsword in a wide arc, its sheer force distorting the air around it. Asher ducked low, narrowly avoiding the blade as it carved a deep trench into the ruined ground.


    Without hesitation, he retaliated.


    With a sharp twist of his wrist, crimson tendrils shot from his back, latching onto the warden''s exposed ribs. Asher yanked hard, pulling himself toward the towering undead while swinging his scythe in a deadly crescent.


    CRACK!


    The scythe clashed against the warden''s decayed armor, sending sparks flying. Though his attack had landed, the undead''s resilience was staggering¡ªits enchanted bones refused to shatter completely.


    The warden roared, its hollow voice sending a pulse of death energy outward. The force struck Asher midair, launching him backward. He twisted, landing on his feet with a skidding halt.


    "Alright¡­ you''re durable. Let''s fix that."


    Asher''s eyes gleamed crimson, his blood responding to the battle. The runes on his gauntlets flared as he channeled blood magic, his power surging.


    The warden charged.


    Instead of dodging, Asher raised his hand.


    A crimson sigil formed in an instant.


    "Blood Shackle."


    A surge of blood-forged chains erupted from the ground, wrapping around the warden''s arms and legs. The undead struggled, its body jerking violently as the chains glowed with an eerie red light, draining its energy.


    Now.


    Asher dashed forward, his scythe vibrating with stored energy. He leaped, spinning mid-air as he brought the weapon down with full force¡ª


    SHRRRRK!


    The blade cleaved through the warden''s skull, splitting it down the middle.


    The undead let out a final, distorted screech before its body crumbled into dust, the cursed energy dispersing into the air.


    Silence.


    Asher exhaled, watching the remnants of the warden dissolve.


    Too easy¡­


    Then, the ground beneath him shifted.


    The ruins reacted to the warden''s fall. Strange symbols carved into the stone began to glow, pulsating with an ominous light. The air thickened, heavy with an unseen force.


    A deep, unnatural whisper echoed in the distance¡ªand slowly, a pathway opened, forming a staircase leading to an underground chamber.


    "Hmm, so this is how the ruins can be opened," Asher mused, his eyes narrowing.


    Without hesitation, he simply walked ahead, stepping into the unknown depths of the ruin.


    Asher stepped onto the ancient staircase, his boots echoing against the worn stone as he descended. The air grew thicker, heavy with the remnants of old magic. The deeper he went, the more the temperature dropped, a chilling sensation crawling up his spine.


    Strange glyphs lined the walls, glowing faintly with an eerie blue light. They pulsed in a rhythmic pattern¡ªalmost as if they were alive, reacting to his presence.


    At the bottom of the stairs, a massive obsidian door stood before him. Unlike the rest of the ruins, this door was untouched by time, its surface smooth yet pulsating with dark energy.


    Asher reached out, pressing his palm against it.


    WHOOOOM¡ª


    A surge of energy rushed through his body, making his veins burn with a familiar but distorted power.


    Corruption energy.


    Before he could react, the door swung open on its own, revealing a vast chamber beyond.


    Asher stepped inside, his crimson eyes scanning the area. The chamber was massive¡ªpillars of black stone stretched toward the high ceiling, while floating lanterns bathed the space in a dim, ghostly light. In the center of the room, an altar stood, surrounded by swirling wisps of shadow.


    And then¡ª


    A presence.


    It wasn''t just the lingering energy of the ruins. Something was watching him.


    "Welcome, Chosen Blood."


    A deep, ancient voice resonated through the chamber.


    From the darkness, a figure emerged¡ªa towering being wrapped in flowing black and crimson robes, its face obscured by a hood. A strange sigil burned on its forehead, radiating an aura far beyond anything Asher had sensed before.


    "You have broken the seal," the entity continued, stepping closer. "Now, you must prove yourself."


    Before Asher could respond, the entire chamber trembled.


    The altar in the center cracked open, and from within, something stirred¡ªa presence that sent a chill through the air.


    Then, with a monstrous roar, it rose.


    A creature, unlike anything Asher had encountered before.


    Its body was warped, shifting between solid and shadow. It had multiple glowing red eyes, each filled with malice, and clawed hands that crackled with dark energy.


    The entity''s voice boomed once more.


    "Defeat the guardian, and the knowledge of the ancients shall be yours."


    "I am here for the relic, though," Asher said, snapping his fingers.


    In an instant, the Two Reapers appeared¡ªthe Revenant and the Unholy Knight emerging from the shadows at his command.


    Without hesitation, Asher ordered them forward.


    "Kill the creature."


    The two figures moved without question, charging toward the monstrous guardian with deadly intent.


    The Revenant moved like a shadow, its body flickering between existence and nothingness, while the Unholy Knight strode forward with heavy steps, dark energy seeping from its armor.


    The guardian roared, its many red eyes locking onto the incoming threats.


    As the Revenant reached it first, the creature swung one of its massive clawed hands, attempting to crush the spectral assassin. But the Revenant phased through the attack, twisting midair before slashing its ethereal dagger across the guardian''s chest.


    SHRRRK!


    Dark blood splattered as the wound hissed, the creature screeching in pain.


    Before it could recover, the Unholy Knight raised its greatsword, the blade crackling with cursed energy.


    BOOM!


    The knight brought it down, cleaving into the creature''s shoulder. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the chamber, cracking the stone beneath them. The guardian staggered, its form shifting violently, its body flickering between solid and shadow.


    Asher watched with a calm expression.


    "Good. Now end it."


    The Revenant and the Unholy Knight moved in tandem, attacking from both sides.


    The Revenant darted around the guardian like a wraith, striking its weak points with precise, vicious cuts. The Unholy Knight, meanwhile, delivered devastating, brute-force blows that shattered bone and ruptured flesh.


    The guardian let out a final, distorted screech before its body collapsed, its form dissolving into nothingness.


    Silence.


    The swirling energy that once surrounded the altar calmed, and the oppressive atmosphere within the chamber began to lift.


    A slow clap echoed through the space.


    Asher turned his gaze toward the hooded entity standing near the altar.


    "Efficient," the figure mused. "But expected."


    Asher ignored the remark, stepping past the dissolving remains of the guardian and approaching the altar.


    There it was.


    The relic.


    A small crimson orb, floating just above the cracked stone. It pulsed with a deep, ancient power¡ªsomething far older than even the ruins themselves.


    He reached out, taking the orb as he mumbled, "Hmm, what was so difficult about these ruins anyway?"


    Without hesitation, he stored the relic¡ªa seemingly ordinary orb filled with Empyrean Vampire blood essence.


    This essence was incredibly rare¡ªcapable of turning someone into an Empyrean Vampire, the royalty of the vampire race, second only to the Progenitor.


    "Hmm¡­"


    But as Asher held the orb, a grin flashed across his face.


    "I guess I could do that."


    Without a second thought, he drank all the blood.


    However, instead of transforming into an Empyrean Vampire, nothing happened.


    His Sanguine Supreme Ability dominated the foreign blood essence, assimilating it into his own body with ease.


    The result?


    He acquired all the abilities of an Empyrean Vampire¡ªwithout turning into one.


    A dangerous glint flickered in his crimson eyes.


    With a simple thought, Asher refilled the orb using his Sanguine Surge Ability, recreating the Empyrean Vampire blood essence.


    Now, however, there was a difference.


    Anyone who drank from this orb¡­


    Would become his servant.


    "Consider it payback for sending me into this ruin," Asher mumbled as he began to leave. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    But then¡­


    "Where is the exit?"


    His eyes narrowed as he scanned the sealed area where the exit was supposed to be.


    At that moment, a distorted message flashed before his eyes.


    [Now, the true trial begins¡ªleave the ruins safely. Kekekekeke.]


    A chilling, mocking laughter echoed through the chamber.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Red Fate mission IV

    The air around him shifted, and suddenly, the chamber morphed into an endless network of twisting corridors. The stone walls pulsed with eerie red veins, an unnatural energy seeping from the cracks.


    A maze.


    Before Asher could react, the first attack came.


    A monstrous shadow lunged from the darkness¡ªan abomination of writhing limbs and jagged fangs. Its presence alone radiated EX-rank killing intent, the kind that could reduce weaker beings to a lifeless husk.


    SLASH!


    Asher barely twisted in time, dodging the creature''s razor-sharp claws. His Scythe manifested in his hand, and with a fluid motion, he countered, cleaving through the monster''s body.


    But more were coming.


    The ground beneath him trembled as three more entities emerged from the surrounding walls. One had a centipede-like form, its exoskeleton gleaming with corrosive venom. Another was a floating, skeletal wraith, its blackened hands stretched toward him with soul-draining magic. The third¡ªa massive, beast-like creature with an EX-rank aura that dwarfed the others¡ªroared, its blood-red eyes locking onto Asher like a predator eyeing prey.


    For the first time in a while, Asher actually felt the difference in power.


    These creatures were beyond him in pure rank.


    He was only S-rank, and this entire maze was designed to kill anything below EX-rank.


    "Tch... so it''s going to be annoying, huh?" Asher muttered, gripping his scythe tighter.


    The maze itself was shifting¡ªthe walls moved unpredictably, cutting off escape routes, creating dead ends, forcing him into battles he couldn''t avoid. Every time he stepped forward, the terrain would warp, new monsters emerging from the labyrinth''s endless depths.


    It wasn''t just a maze.


    It was a hunting ground¡ªand he was the prey.


    The centipede abomination struck first, its tail whipping toward him with enough force to shatter steel.


    Asher ducked, sliding beneath the attack as his blood tendrils erupted from his back, spearing into the creature''s soft underbelly. It let out a screech, but before Asher could capitalize¡ª


    The wraith descended.


    Dark energy swirled as it unleashed a soul-consuming blast. The moment it touched him, Asher felt his strength waver¡ªlike his very life force was being drained.


    "Annoying."


    His Sanguine Surge Ability activated, his blood flaring with a crimson glow. In an instant, he negated the wraith''s attack, his life force stabilizing as he vanished in a burst of speed¡ª


    ¡ªReappearing behind the wraith.


    SHLAAK!


    His scythe tore through its spectral form, and the wraith let out a ghastly wail before dissipating.


    But there was no time to rest. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    The beast¡ªthe largest and strongest among them¡ªcharged.


    With a single leap, it crossed the entire corridor, swinging its massive claws down at him.


    BOOOOM!


    The impact shattered the ground, forcing Asher to flash-step backward to avoid being crushed. The sheer force sent shockwaves through the maze, the walls twisting even more, making the labyrinth even harder to navigate.


    Asher narrowed his eyes.


    This thing¡­ it''s actually a real problem.


    The beast stood tall, its dark fur rippling as its EX-rank energy surged.


    Then¡ªit spoke.


    "Your power¡­ too weak."


    Its voice rumbled like a distant earthquake, its aura suffocating.


    Asher let out a low chuckle, twirling his scythe. "Too weak, huh?"


    Then I''ll just have to make up for it with skill.


    Asher was loaded with skills. He had more than three, each originating from his heritage and past achievements.


    From his Royal Lineage Ability, he had elevated his Sanguine Supreme to a cheat-level power.


    His second inherited ability¡ªa fusion of Blood Crown and his father ability¡ªresulted in the Soul Reaper Monarch, granting him dominion over the dead.


    Finally, his third ability came from assimilating a Legendary-ranked Metis race, unlocking the Phantom Veil, a high-tier illusion-based skill that allowed him to deceive enemies and phase through attacks.


    Despite possessing multiple high-tier skills, Asher relied primarily on his Sanguine Supreme¡ªhis most familiar and refined power. He only used the others in emergencies or dire situations¡ªjust like now.


    Aside from those abilities, Asher also possessed Eternal Creation, a power inherited from the legacy he had obtained.


    With these abilities combined, he was less of a warrior and more of a walking catastrophe, destined to ascend to supremacy. However, that future was still far ahead.


    For now, he had to focus on the present¡ªon the monstrosity standing before him.


    The maze was a death trap.


    Its twisting corridors seemed endless, shifting unnaturally as if the walls themselves were alive. Shadows slithered along the stone, and the air was thick with malice. Every few steps, monstrous creatures lunged at Asher from the darkness¡ªeach of them at EX Rank, their strength far surpassing his current S Rank.


    He was outmatched.


    But that didn''t mean he was outplayed.


    Asher moved like a phantom, weaving through the onslaught with a calm precision that only came from countless battles. He relied heavily on Sanguine Supreme, his blood forming razor-sharp tendrils that lashed out at his enemies, piercing through armor and tearing through flesh.


    A massive beast with jagged, skeletal wings dove at him from above. Asher didn''t dodge. Instead, his Soul Reaper Monarch ability flared to life¡ªthe phantom chains of the underworld coiling around the creature and dragging it into the abyss.


    Another enemy¡ªa **colossal knight clad in cursed black steel¡ª**charged from behind, its greatsword howling with destructive energy. Asher smirked.


    "Wrong move."


    His Phantom Veil activated. The moment the sword should have cleaved him in half, his body flickered like an illusion, phasing through the attack. Before the knight could react, Asher reappeared behind it, his scythe already mid-swing.


    A single arc of crimson.


    The knight''s head hit the ground.


    Yet, there was no time to rest. The maze kept shifting, the creatures kept coming, and Asher could feel it¡ªthis wasn''t just a test of strength. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a test of endurance.


    "If I don''t find the exit soon¡­" he thought, dodging another attack.


    He wasn''t worried about losing.


    He was worried about how much fun he was having.


    I am going crazy


    As he dodged another spear aimed at him, he was grinning, yep, definitely going mad.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Red Fate Mission V

    He was grinning, his heart pounding with exhilaration.


    Dodge. Counter. Kill.


    Every move felt effortless, his instincts sharper than ever. The longer he fought, the more he could feel it creeping in¡ªthat twisted thrill of battle.


    "This isn''t normal," Asher thought, sidestepping another monstrous knight''s blade. His blood tendrils lashed out, coiling around the knight''s throat before ripping its head clean off.


    He exhaled slowly, feeling his blood boil.


    It was his Sanguine Supreme ability.


    Or rather, something buried within it.


    The more he fought, the more it fed off the battle. The power was reacting, heightening his senses, sharpening his reflexes¡ªurging him forward.


    "Tch. This damn ability¡­ it wants more."


    A beast lunged at him from the shadows¡ªsix arms, each wielding a different cursed weapon. It was fast, unnaturally so, its movements erratic and unpredictable.


    But Asher was faster.


    His Phantom Veil activated, making him flicker in and out of existence. The creature swung wildly, its weapons passing through empty air as Asher''s scythe sliced through its torso in one clean stroke.


    A splatter of dark blood.


    A dying scream.


    And Asher was grinning again.


    "Damn it."


    He shook his head, forcing himself to focus.


    The maze wasn''t infinite. There had to be a way out¡ªa pattern. He needed to stop indulging in the thrill of combat and start thinking.


    But then¡ª


    A low, guttural laugh echoed through the maze.


    Asher''s grin faded, replaced by cold calculation.


    That laugh¡ªdeep, guttural, mocking¡ªwasn''t just some mindless beast. Something intelligent was lurking within this maze, watching him, waiting for something.


    He took a slow breath, suppressing the lingering thrill of battle. His crimson eyes scanned his surroundings, noting the intricate patterns on the walls, the shifting shadows in the distance. The maze wasn''t just a physical trial¡ªit was something more.


    "If this was just about killing, I would have walked out by now," Asher thought.


    The ground beneath him trembled.


    A new presence emerged.


    A tall, gaunt figure stepped from the shadows, clad in tattered royal robes of deep obsidian. Its skeletal hands clutched a long staff, etched with ancient runes pulsing with sickly green light. The creature''s sunken eyes gleamed with a predatory glint as it observed him, the corners of its fanged mouth curling into a smirk.


    "You have been most¡­ entertaining."


    The voice didn''t come from its mouth. It slithered directly into Asher''s mind, each word laced with an eerie echo.


    Asher tightened his grip on his scythe, but didn''t attack. Not yet.


    "You must be the one who designed this trial," he said, voice even.


    The figure chuckled, tapping its staff against the floor.


    "Designed? No. I merely enforce it. But you¡­ you are different. Most who come here either perish or break. Yet you thrive."


    Asher smirked. "Yeah, well, I get that a lot."


    The air grew heavier. A pressure unlike before settled around him, as if reality itself was bending.


    "Then let us see if you are truly worthy¡­ or just another fleeting ember."


    The maze itself shifted.


    Walls dissolved into darkness.


    The pathways collapsed.


    And Asher found himself standing in an endless void¡ªalone with the Warden of the Labyrinth.


    Asher''s breath steadied, his grip on the scythe tightening as the void pulsed around him. The Warden of the Labyrinth floated effortlessly, its tattered robes billowing despite the absence of wind. The air crackled with dark energy, and Asher could feel the sheer weight of the being''s presence pressing down on him.


    Then¡ªit moved.


    In a blink, the Warden was in front of him, staff raised high. A single downward strike, but the moment it descended¡ªa hundred more followed.


    Asher''s eyes widened. Illusions? No, this was reality itself being twisted.


    CLANG!


    He barely managed to raise his scythe in time, intercepting the first strike. The second, third, and fourth came at impossible angles¡ªhis body burned as he twisted, evading most but feeling the searing cold of the ones that grazed him.


    Sanguine Supreme¡ªBlood Manifestation!


    Crimson tendrils erupted from his back, forming a barrier that took the brunt of the remaining strikes. The impact sent him skidding backward, his boots scraping against the shifting void.


    "Good," the Warden mused, hovering in place. "But not enough."


    It raised its hand, and the entire void shook.


    The space around Asher distorted, warping into a labyrinth of mirrors. Reflections of himself flickered to life, each standing motionless¡ªbut he could feel it. Some of them weren''t just images.


    Some of them were real.


    This was a test of perception.


    Asher exhaled. "A maze within a maze, huh?" His smirk returned, but his eyes remained sharp.


    Phantom Veil¡ªIllusory Sight.


    The world rippled. For a split second, the illusion wavered, and Asher moved.


    He dashed forward, scythe slashing through the false reflections, aiming directly for the Warden''s real body. But just as his blade closed in¡ª


    SHINK.


    A spear of void energy pierced his side.


    Blood splattered as Asher staggered, his expression twisting into one of frustration.


    The Warden chuckled, its hollow voice echoing. "You see through some tricks, but not all. That wound will not heal easily."


    Asher hissed, glancing at the wound¡ªit wasn''t closing. His regeneration wasn''t working.


    This place¡ªit was rejecting his existence.


    "Tch." He steadied himself, raising his scythe again. "Guess I''ll just have to kill you faster, then."


    The Warden tilted its head.


    "Show me."


    Asher ignored the pain. He had no choice.


    The moment his regeneration failed to work, he knew¡ªthis fight wasn''t one he could drag out. He had to finish it, fast.


    The Warden raised its staff again, and the mirrors around them shattered, turning into shards of liquid shadow that swirled like a hurricane. Each shard gleamed with an unnatural glow, whispering curses in a language long forgotten.


    Then they launched.


    A storm of razor-sharp void shards rained down on him.


    Asher reacted instantly.


    "Sanguine Supreme¡ªCrimson Dominion!"


    A massive wave of blood energy erupted from his body, forming a barrier of hardened crimson around him. The shards collided with the blood shield, exploding on impact. The force pushed him back, but Asher didn''t let up.


    He saw the opening.


    Phantom Veil¡ªStep Between.


    His body blurred¡ªand in the next second, he was behind the Warden. His scythe descended, the edge glowing with a deep crimson light.


    "Die."


    The blade struck true¡ªor so he thought.


    Just as the scythe was about to slice through the Warden''s neck, its body disintegrated into mist.


    "Illusions again?" Asher''s teeth clenched. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The real Warden appeared above him, its staff glowing with an eerie silver light. "You are quick," it admitted. "But speed alone will not save you."


    It thrust the staff down.


    A pillar of void energy erupted, engulfing Asher completely.


    For a moment, everything went silent.


    Then¡ª


    BOOM!


    A massive explosion rocked the entire maze.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Sanguine Form

    A pillar of void energy erupted, engulfing Asher completely.


    For a moment, everything went silent.


    Then¡ª


    BOOM!


    A massive explosion rocked the entire maze.


    The force sent debris flying, the remnants of the shattered labyrinth crumbling into the abyss.


    The Warden floated above the destruction, gazing at the spot where Asher had stood. Smoke and crimson mist swirled in the air.


    Then¡ª


    A laugh.


    Low. Dark. Amused.


    The mist parted.


    Asher stood there, blood dripping from his lips, his crimson eyes glowing. His entire right arm was missing, burned away by the attack. But he still grinned.


    "You almost got me there." His voice was hoarse but steady.


    The Warden narrowed its gaze. "You should be dead."


    Asher''s smirk widened.


    "Too bad I don''t die that easily."


    His blood surged.


    The severed limb regrew instantly, but not just as flesh¡ªit was something more.


    The new arm pulsed with pure Sanguine energy, crimson veins glowing like molten metal. His power had adapted, reshaping his body to survive.


    Asher rolled his shoulders. The pain was still there, but he didn''t care.


    "Now then..." He raised his scythe, its edge gleaming with newfound power.


    "My turn."


    The final round began.


    " Not on my watch" warden said slamming his foot on the ground, causing the walls to shift and Asher found himself in an different part of the Maze, " I will found you again" Asher said as the Dark creatures attacked him and he retaliated.


    Asher''s every movement was like a storm¡ªswift, brutal, and relentless.


    His scythe danced through the air, carving through shadows and illusions. Every time he struck down an enemy, another would rise from the darkness, stronger than before. The labyrinth seemed endless, twisting and shifting with each passing second, as if the Ruin itself was trying to break him.


    But Asher didn''t break.


    He thrived.


    Each clash, each wound, each near-death moment fueled something deep within him.


    His instincts sharpened, his reflexes became faster, and¡ªhe felt it.


    Something inside him was awakening.


    He could feel the power gripping him, changing him. His Sanguine Supreme ability pulsed like a second heart, the energy flooding through his veins stronger than ever before.


    And then¡ª


    The transformation began.


    It started as a creeping sensation, like liquid fire crawling beneath his skin. His body pulsed, his blood burned, and suddenly¡ªarmor began forming. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sleek, crimson exoskeleton spread across his body, molding itself to his frame like a second skin. The surface gleamed with a metallic sheen, jagged and predatory.


    His fingers curled, and he saw them¡ªrazor-sharp claws.


    He reached up and felt his face¡ªno, a helmet. A part of the armor, smooth yet sharp at the edges, forming over his features. His ears became pointed, more sensitive than before.


    And his hair¡ª


    His once-short strands had turned a long blinding white, flowing wildly behind him like a ghostly flame.


    His power had evolved.


    This was his new form.


    "Sanguine Form," Asher whispered, feeling the name settle deep into his bones.


    The Warden of the Maze charged first.


    It raised its staff, summoning a vortex of void energy, the power twisting into massive chains of darkness that lashed toward him.


    But Asher didn''t move.


    He didn''t need to.


    The moment the chains touched his armor, they dissolved into nothing.


    The Warden staggered back. "Impossible."


    Asher lifted his gaze, his crimson eyes glowing brighter than ever. His power had ascended. He could feel it¡ªhis body had become a perfect vessel for destruction.


    "My turn."


    In a single instant, Asher vanished.


    ¡ªPhantom Veil: Step Beyond.


    He reappeared behind the Warden, his claws slicing through its back before it could react. The moment his hand touched the creature¡ªblood surged from his palm, devouring the Warden''s essence like a starving beast.


    It screamed.


    But Asher wasn''t done.


    He moved.


    Faster than before, stronger than before. He tore through the maze like a demon unleashed, leaving nothing but shredded remains of his enemies behind.


    The monsters came in waves.


    Ex-Rank Nightmares. Specters that had once been kings. Creatures of the abyss that devoured entire worlds.


    He cut them all down.


    His claws shredded through armor like paper. His scythe was a reaper of souls, cutting through existence itself. His new armor absorbed the blood of his fallen foes, making him stronger with every kill.


    And yet¡ªhe wanted more.


    He had never felt so alive.


    As the final creature of the labyrinth¡ª**a towering behemoth with six arms and void runes carved into its flesh¡ª**collapsed at his feet, Asher let out a slow breath.


    The battlefield was silent.


    Nothing remained but the ruins of what once stood, the maze finally broken.


    And then¡ª


    The exit appeared.


    A glowing archway at the far end of the battlefield, pulsing with golden light.


    Asher exhaled, his armor slowly receding, leaving only traces of crimson energy flickering around him. He glanced down at his hands.


    The power was still there, waiting.


    This Sanguine Form...


    It was only the beginning.


    Asher stepped into the golden portal, but instead of what he thought would be an exit, he found himself in an entirely different place.


    "What is this?" he muttered, looking around as he found himself standing in the middle of a massive gladiator-style arena.


    A vast colosseum stretched before him, its structure impossibly large, with towering obsidian walls reaching into an endless void. The ground beneath him was polished black stone, etched with ancient markings that pulsed in an eerie crimson hue.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed across the arena.


    [ Welcome, new challenger, to the Colosseum of Gods. ]


    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the arena, searching for the source of the voice¡ªbut there was no one.


    It was as if the colosseum itself was speaking.


    [ Here, you are granted the honor to fight¡­ and to entertain the gods. ]


    [ What an opportunity you''ve been given. ]


    "Tsk, so much for that," Asher scoffed, clicking his tongue in annoyance. "I thought this was some sort of legacy ground, not an arena for the amusement of some so-called gods."


    A heavy silence followed Asher''s words. Then, the voice of the colosseum rumbled once more.


    [ Amusement? No. This is a test. Only those who conquer the Colosseum of Gods may claim its rewards. Fail, and you become nothing more than dust beneath its arena. ]


    The runes beneath Asher''s feet flared ominously, and the obsidian gates around the arena began to tremble.


    BOOM.


    The first gate slammed open, revealing a hulking figure shrouded in black flames. Its four glowing eyes locked onto Asher as it stepped forward, dragging a colossal greatsword that left molten scars on the stone floor.


    [ First Opponent: Infernal Warlord ¨C Rank SS ]


    A grin flickered across Asher''s face. "Interesting."


    Without hesitation, the Infernal Warlord charged, the weight of its sword splitting the air as it swung down with the force of a meteor.


    Asher vanished.


    The blade crashed into the ground where he stood, the impact shaking the entire arena. The moment the dust settled, Asher reappeared mid-air¡ªabove the Infernal Warlord.


    With a flick of his wrist, blood tendrils erupted from his back, twisting like spears as they shot toward the warlord. The beast roared, flames surging from its body as it swung its greatsword, slicing through the tendrils.


    Asher landed gracefully, rolling his shoulders.


    "Tough one. But not enough."


    The air around him shimmered as his Sanguine Supreme form activated. His body pulsed with power, his sleek red armor forming over his frame, claws lengthening into razor-sharp blades.


    The warlord lunged again, its flames intensifying. Asher met the attack head-on, vanishing in a blur of red light and reappearing behind the monster in an instant.


    SLASH.


    A deep, jagged wound tore across the warlord''s back.


    The beast howled, but before it could retaliate, Asher''s Phantom Veil ability activated¡ªhis form flickered like an illusion, appearing and disappearing unpredictably.


    He reappeared directly in front of the warlord, his scythe materializing in his grip.


    With a swift motion, he cleaved through its flaming chest.


    A moment of silence.


    Then, the Infernal Warlord''s flames died out, its body collapsing into a heap of smoldering ash.


    [ First Opponent: Defeated. ]


    The colosseum trembled once more as another gate creaked open.


    [ Next Opponent: Abyssal Executioner ¨C Rank SS+ ]


    Asher let out a breath, rolling his neck. "Not even a moment to rest? Fine, bring it on."


    BOOM.


    The second gate burst open, and a towering figure cloaked in abyssal energy emerged. Its body was wrapped in dark chains, and two glowing violet eyes pierced through the darkness like twin stars. In one hand, it wielded a massive executioner''s axe, its edge dripping with a black mist that corroded the stone beneath it.


    [ Next Opponent: Abyssal Executioner ¨C Rank SS+ ]


    A wicked grin spread across Asher''s face as he cracked his knuckles. "Now this¡­ this looks like fun."


    The Abyssal Executioner moved without hesitation, vanishing in an instant.


    CLANG!


    A wave of force erupted between them as Asher barely managed to parry the incoming axe strike with his scythe. The sheer power behind the attack sent him skidding backward, carving a deep trench in the arena''s obsidian floor.


    Fast.


    The Executioner didn''t stop. Chains shot out from its body, twisting and writhing like living serpents, aiming to bind Asher''s limbs.


    "Not a chance."

 Chapter 185 - 185: Sanguine forms II

    The Executioner didn''t stop. Chains shot out from its body, twisting and writhing like living serpents, aiming to bind Asher''s limbs.


    "Not a chance."


    With a flick of his wrist, Asher''s Sanguine Supreme ability surged, blood-forged claws extending as he sliced through the incoming chains. The severed pieces withered into smoke, but more took their place, coming from every direction.


    He clicked his tongue, his Phantom Veil ability activating just in time.


    His form blurred. Illusions of himself flickered across the battlefield, confusing the Executioner for a split second.


    A second was all he needed.


    SHLINK!


    A blood-red scythe materialized in Asher''s hands, and with a single sweeping motion, he carved through the Executioner''s side, dark ichor spilling onto the floor.


    The Executioner roared, but Asher was already moving, appearing above it mid-air, claws extended.


    "Die."


    He plunged downward like a crimson comet, his claws aiming straight for the Executioner''s head¡ª


    CLANG!


    At the last second, the Executioner raised its axe, catching Asher''s attack. The force of the clash sent out a shockwave, cracking the ground beneath them.


    For a moment, neither moved.


    Then¡ª


    The Executioner''s empty hand lunged forward, grasping Asher''s throat in an iron grip.


    "¡ªTch."


    A surge of abyssal energy erupted from its palm, burning through Asher''s armor, making his vision flicker red with pain. The dark energy attempted to corrupt his body, to infect his soul.


    But then¡ª


    A deep, primal power awakened within him.


    The Sanguine Supreme ability pulsed, his entire being rejecting the foreign energy. His crimson aura flared, counteracting the corruption.


    Asher''s expression twisted into something between a smirk and a snarl. "Not enough to kill me."


    Blood tendrils shot out from his back, impaling the Executioner''s arm and forcing it to release him. Asher landed gracefully, rolling his shoulders.


    "Alright. My turn."


    His form shimmered again. But this time, it was different.


    The air itself trembled, and the markings on the colosseum floor flared brighter.


    Then¡ª


    His third ability activated.


    A shadowy mist enveloped his body, his form shifting, merging with the darkness itself. His white hair flowed wildly, his red armor deepening in color, and his presence becoming almost godlike.


    This was his newly unlocked form¡ª


    Sanguine Monarch Form.


    The Executioner hesitated, sensing the change. But before it could react¡ª


    Asher vanished.


    A single slash.


    A single movement.


    And then¡ª


    The Abyssal Executioner''s body split in two, collapsing as its abyssal energy was devoured by Asher''s overwhelming presence.


    [ Opponent Defeated. ]


    The arena fell silent once more.


    But Asher barely had time to breathe before the next gate opened.


    A suffocating presence filled the air.


    And from the shadows of the third gate¡ª


    A golden figure stepped forward.


    [ Next Opponent: Celestial Tyrant ¨C Rank SSS ]


    Asher''s grin widened. "Now we''re talking."


    The golden figure strode forward, each step radiating divine energy that made the very air tremble. It was clad in ornate golden armor, its face obscured by a shining helmet that revealed only two blazing white eyes. In its hand, it held a greatsword wreathed in pure celestial fire, burning so intensely that the arena''s obsidian ground melted beneath its feet.


    Asher could feel it.


    This was different.


    If the Abyssal Executioner was overwhelming in raw force, then the Celestial Tyrant was something else entirely.


    It wasn''t just strong.


    It was absolute.


    A pressure unlike anything before descended upon him, making his very soul tremble.


    "Heh." Asher cracked his neck, licking his lips. "Let''s see what you got."


    BOOM!


    Before he could even finish speaking, the Celestial Tyrant moved.


    It didn''t teleport. It didn''t use tricks.


    It was just pure speed.


    In an instant, its flaming sword was already inches from Asher''s neck.


    CLANG!


    Asher barely managed to block, his scythe grinding against the burning greatsword, sparks flying in every direction.


    But¡ª


    A burning pain erupted across his chest.


    He looked down.


    A deep gash had already been seared into his armor, flesh smoldering beneath it.


    Asher''s pupils dilated. "Fast."


    No, beyond fast¡ªit had attacked twice before he even registered the first movement.


    And it wasn''t finished.


    WHOOSH!


    The Celestial Tyrant twisted its body, swinging its massive sword like a blur of golden fire.


    Asher''s instincts screamed.


    Phantom Veil ¨C Illusion Step!


    His body flickered¡ªbut too slow.


    SLASH!


    A searing pain tore through his side, sending him flying across the arena.


    CRASH!


    He smashed into the obsidian wall, coughing up blood as the heat still burned through his wounds.


    For the first time in a long time¡ª


    Asher felt himself panting.


    He clenched his fists. He wasn''t supposed to feel this much pain.


    The Celestial Tyrant didn''t hesitate.


    It raised its sword high above its head, golden energy gathering in a blinding halo of destruction.


    [ Divine Judgment ¨C Holy Annihilation ]


    The very arena trembled.


    The next second¡ª


    A pillar of golden fire descended from above, aiming to erase Asher''s existence.


    But then¡ª


    Something inside him snapped.


    A surge of unfathomable power erupted from within his core.


    The wounds on his body sealed instantly, the flames licking his skin but refusing to burn him anymore.


    His blood boiled.


    " I will go out too" Asher said as he activated his Sanguine form.


    A dark crimson aura exploded around him, corrupting the golden flames, twisting them into a deep, blood-red inferno.


    His hair turned completely white, his eyes shining with endless scarlet light.


    Blood-forged wings sprouted from his back, their feathers razor-sharp like blades.


    His armor shifted, sleek but deadly, adorned with obsidian markings glowing with divine and abyssal energy fused as one.


    And then¡ª


    A second scythe appeared in his other hand, twin blades dripping with the essence of life and death itself.


    Asher exhaled.


    For the first time¡ªhe felt complete.


    [ New Form Unlocked ¨C Sanguine Form : Reaper ]


    BOOM!


    In a flash of crimson light, he vanished.


    Before the Celestial Tyrant could react¡ª


    Asher reappeared behind it.


    A single whisper escaped his lips.


    "Too slow."


    SHHHHNK!


    A cross-shaped slash tore through the Celestial Tyrant''s golden armor.


    For the first time, its body shuddered.


    Golden ichor spilled onto the arena floor.


    It tried to turn¡ª


    Too late.


    Asher''s twin scythes struck again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Each attack was a blur¡ªso fast that even the Colosseum of Gods struggled to process the movements.


    The Celestial Tyrant tried to retaliate, but its attacks phased through him¡ªhis Phantom Veil and Sanguine Sovereign form weaving through space like an untouchable specter.


    Finally¡ª


    Asher appeared above his enemy.


    Both scythes raised.


    "Time to fall."


    CRIMSON REQUIEM¡ªFINAL EXECUTION.


    SLASH!


    A single cut.


    A single moment.


    And then¡ª


    The Celestial Tyrant''s body split in two.


    It collapsed.


    Silence.


    The once unstoppable warrior of the gods¡ªhad fallen.


    [ Opponent Defeated. ] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher landed softly, exhaling slowly.


    His new form slowly receded, his armor returning to normal.


    He clenched his fists, feeling the immense power still coursing through his veins.


    "This form is great, but it''s too damn mana-consuming," Asher mumbled as he absorbed the Celestial Tyrant, turning it into his own power.


    A surge of energy rushed through him as his rank increased.


    "SS rank, huh?" he muttered, closing his eyes and feeling the power coursing through his veins.


    "Once again, my power has doubled," he nodded to himself, a smirk forming on his lips.


    As the next gate rumbled open¡­


    A voice echoed across the arena.


    A voice unlike any other.


    [ You have done well, Mortal. ]


    [ But now, you face your final challenge. ]


    The presence that emerged dwarfed everything before it.


    Asher''s eyes widened slightly.


    For the first time in his life¡ª


    He felt something close to fear.


    [ Final Opponent ¨C The God of War (Ex Rnak). ]


    Asher smiled.


    "Now we''re really talking."


    "Though, if I hadn''t leveled up, I would have been in deep trouble," Asher thought as he eyed the man in front of him¡ªa massive, muscle-bound old warrior, his entire body covered in scars. His eyes had no pupils, only a glowing white void.


    [Be grateful, mortal. You get to fight the Projection of the God of War when he was at EX rank.]


    The eerie voice echoed through the arena, and Asher narrowed his eyes at the old man standing calmly before him.


    "Let''s just save the small talk and start the match," Asher said, smirking as he cracked his neck.


    The old man chuckled, his voice deep and rumbling. "Ready?"


    "Will you let me go if I say no?" Asher asked jokingly.


    The old man simply sat down cross-legged, folding his arms. "Yes, I would. I like to fight at my opponent''s peak."


    Asher raised a brow. "Huh, you''re more considerate than I expected."


    The old warrior closed his eyes. "Just tell me when you''re ready to fight."


    Asher nodded and sat cross-legged as well, beginning to stabilize his realm. Fighting immediately after advancing was not advised¡ªone needed to become fully aware of their new power and senses. A sudden surge of strength without control could lead to mistakes, both for oneself and others.


    He had learned that lesson from a couple way back in the academy. A newly advanced student had excitedly hugged his girlfriend in joy, only to end up breaking her bones due to his uncontrolled strength. Though she had been fine after some healing, the poor guy had been red-faced with guilt, realizing firsthand what carelessness could cost.

 Chapter 186 - 186: War God Projection

    With that in mind, Asher closed his eyes, feeling the vast energy coursing through him. His Sanguine Supreme ability had evolved, his body reinforced to a whole new level. His senses stretched farther than before, his muscles held power beyond anything he had ever wielded. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was not just an increase in rank¡ªthis was a transformation. Each advancement brought a massive improvement, elevating him to a whole new level.


    After a moment, Asher finally stabilized his advancement. He stretched his body and moved around, adjusting to the newfound control over his enhanced form.


    "I am a god now," Asher declared, his voice calm yet filled with conviction.


    The old man, who had been meditating, nodded as he woke up. He stood up, cracking his knuckles.


    "Let''s fight, then," he said with a grin. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Asher nodded, stepping forward.


    The old man may have looked skinny and frail, but he was a War God¡ªor at least a projection of one from when the War God was at Ex rank. That was two whole ranks above Asher''s current level, meaning that even unarmed, the old man could prove to be a formidable challenge.


    However, thanks to the abilities Asher possessed, they now stood on equal ground.


    Blood clashed with the air around him as he activated the Reaper form of his Sanguine Supreme ability. His body shifted, enveloped in sleek crimson armor, his claws extending like deadly blades. His long white hair billowed behind him, and his golden-red eyes gleamed with raw power.


    The battle was about to begin.


    The air between them grew heavy, charged with the weight of the battle about to unfold. The old man stood firm, his presence radiating raw experience and unshakable might. Asher, clad in his Sanguine Reaper form, grinned.


    Without warning, the old man moved.


    A single step¡ªyet the sheer force behind it shattered the ground beneath his feet. He vanished from sight, reappearing right in front of Asher with a fist aimed at his face.


    Fast!


    Asher barely had time to react. He twisted his body, avoiding the direct hit, but the force of the punch still sent a shockwave rippling through the air. He countered instantly, slashing forward with his blood-forged claws.


    The old man dodged effortlessly, weaving through the attack like a phantom.


    "Not bad," the War God''s projection mused. "But if that''s all you''ve got, this will be over in an instant."


    Asher smirked. "I was about to say the same thing."


    He summoned his [Sanguine Chains], crimson tendrils of blood whipping forward, aiming to bind his opponent. The old man''s eyes gleamed with interest as he dodged, but Asher anticipated his movement. He controlled the chains mid-air, redirecting them at impossible angles.


    Caught you!


    The chains wrapped around the old man''s arm¡ªonly for him to pull Asher forward instead, using his own technique against him.


    Asher barely had time to brace himself before the War God''s knee slammed into his stomach. He gritted his teeth, feeling the impact rattle his bones, but he refused to falter.


    He retaliated with a burst of [Blood Requiem], releasing a destructive shockwave of condensed blood energy. The old man skidded back slightly, nodding in approval.


    "Good. Very good." His voice carried a hint of excitement now. "Let''s take it up a notch."


    Suddenly, his presence changed.


    The once-casual aura of a strong fighter transformed into something overwhelming. The weight of true battle experience pressed down on Asher like an unrelenting storm. The air itself trembled as a crimson glow ignited around the old man''s fists.


    This¡­ this is the strength of an Ex-rank War God?


    Asher''s blood boiled with excitement.


    He didn''t care how strong his opponent was.


    He was going to win.


    With a grin, he launched himself forward.


    The battle had only just begun.


    The moment Asher launched himself forward, the very air seemed to crackle with tension. His blood-fueled claws extended as he dashed toward the War God''s projection, his Sanguine Reaper form pulsating with raw power. The old man merely raised a single hand, his fingers clenched into a loose fist. To any normal observer, it seemed like a casual stance, but Asher knew better.


    The moment he closed the distance, Asher unleashed a flurry of strikes, his claws slashing in unpredictable patterns, each attack infused with his [Sanguine Edge]¡ªa technique that allowed his blood-forged weapons to cut through even the most resilient of defenses. However, the War God was unfazed. With movements as fluid as water, he weaved through the attacks, dodging with precision so sharp it seemed he knew Asher''s moves before they even happened.


    Asher grit his teeth, his mind processing the battle at lightning speed. He needed to change tactics. With a flick of his wrist, he manipulated his blood midair, summoning [Sanguine Chains] once again. This time, the chains materialized in an instant, surrounding the War God from all sides. They coiled like vipers, tightening in a deadly snare. But before they could ensnare their prey, the old man stomped his foot on the ground.


    A shockwave erupted.


    The sheer force sent cracks racing across the arena floor. The chains shattered like fragile glass, dispersing into crimson mist. Asher barely had time to react before the War God appeared in front of him, a fist aimed straight for his chest. With no other option, Asher crossed his arms in a desperate block.


    BOOM!


    The impact sent him skidding backward, his feet carving trenches into the ground. The force behind the punch nearly broke his arms, the raw energy laced in the attack sending tremors through his entire body. He barely managed to regain his footing before the War God pressed forward, his hands glowing with an eerie golden hue.


    "[Divine War Arts: Thousand Strikes of Heaven]."


    The moment those words left the old man''s lips, his fists became a blur. Each strike carried the weight of a mountain, the speed of a lightning bolt, and the precision of a master. Asher barely had time to raise his defenses before the onslaught began.


    Left hook. Right jab. Palm strike. Elbow thrust. Knee. A spinning back fist.

 Chapter 187 - 187: War God projection II

    Each blow landed like a meteor, sending shockwaves through Asher''s body. He coughed up blood as he was forced on the defensive, dodging where he could, blocking where he had no choice. His instincts screamed at him¡ªthis was an opponent far beyond anything he had ever faced before.


    But Asher wasn''t done yet.


    With a defiant grin, he activated [Phantom Veil], his illusionary ability. His body flickered, his form splitting into afterimages as he moved unpredictably. For a brief moment, the War God''s attacks missed, his blows phasing through empty air. Seizing the opportunity, Asher lunged forward, his hands coated in the crimson glow of [Blood Requiem].


    He struck.


    A direct hit to the War God''s chest.


    The explosion of sanguine energy engulfed the arena, sending debris flying in all directions. The sheer impact cracked the ground beneath them. But before Asher could celebrate, a powerful hand emerged from the smoke, gripping his throat like an iron vice.


    The War God hadn''t even been scratched. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a flick of his wrist, he hurled Asher across the arena. The younger warrior crashed into the stone wall, the force enough to leave a crater where he landed. He coughed, pain lancing through his body. But instead of despair, he felt exhilaration.


    This was a real fight.


    Slowly, he stood, wiping the blood from his lips. His Sanguine Reaper form flickered, but he forced it to stabilize. He couldn''t afford to lose control now. If he wanted to win, he had to go beyond his limits.


    The War God watched him, his expression unreadable. "Are you done? Or do you have more to show me?"


    Asher grinned, his crimson eyes gleaming with a predatory light. "Oh, I''m just getting started."


    He raised his hand, and suddenly, the entire atmosphere shifted. A deep, foreboding energy surged through the air as a new ability activated.


    [Eternal Creation: Blood Monarch''s Wrath].


    A crimson aura burst from his body, forming a massive pair of spectral wings. His presence became suffocating, the sheer force of his unleashed power distorting the space around him. The War God''s eyes narrowed in interest.


    "Now this," the old man murmured, "is worth fighting."


    Asher vanished.


    He reappeared behind the War God, his clawed hands coated in a new energy¡ª[Sanguine Monarch''s Claws]. He slashed down with unparalleled force. The War God turned, barely blocking in time. The impact sent him skidding backward for the first time since the battle began.


    Asher didn''t relent. He pressed forward, his attacks coming faster and stronger. The entire battlefield became a blur of red and gold as the two clashed. Each strike shattered the ground beneath them, each blow sending ripples of energy into the void.


    The War God''s counterattacks were relentless. He switched tactics, summoning a spectral warhammer formed of divine energy. With one swing, he sent Asher flying, but before the younger warrior could crash into the ground, he twisted midair, using his wings to stabilize himself.


    With a mighty roar, he summoned a storm of crimson spears¡ª[Bloodstorm Execution]. The sky darkened as thousands of spears rained down, each one infused with Asher''s overwhelming power. The War God''s expression hardened. He clenched his fist, and golden energy burst from his body.


    "[Divine War Arts: Shield of Ares]."


    A massive golden barrier formed around him, blocking the incoming assault. The two forces clashed, the resulting explosion shaking the entire dimension. The sheer impact of their battle began distorting reality itself.


    Minutes stretched into hours.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Neither side relented. Each exchanged hundreds, if not thousands, of blows. Asher''s body ached, but his excitement only grew. He was learning, adapting, evolving with each passing second. His abilities sharpened, his reactions quickened, his attacks refined.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, both fighters stood opposite each other once more. Blood dripped from Asher''s lips, his body bruised and battered. The War God, too, showed signs of fatigue¡ªhis once pristine robes tattered, his breathing heavier than before.


    Asher exhaled, his vision slightly blurry. But his grin never faded.


    "That¡­ was the best fight I''ve ever had," he admitted.


    The War God chuckled, nodding. "You have done well. Better than I expected."


    The arena began to fade. The trial was over.


    "You are worthy," the War God''s projection said. "Continue walking this path, and one day, you may surpass even me."


    Asher smirked. "That''s the plan."


    With those final words, the battlefield disappeared in a flash of golden light, and Asher found himself standing at the exit of the coliseum¡ªwith a book in his hands that read War God: Art of Annihilatory Fists.


    Asher looked at the book and mumbled, "So there are more¡­" He nodded, processing the information he had gained. The War God, like many others, had built his trial grounds all over the world, and whoever conquered them would earn the chance to obtain one technique from him¡ªjust like how Asher had gained this one.


    Asher flipped through the pages of the ancient tome, his eyes scanning the intricate diagrams and detailed explanations of the War God''s Annihilatory Fists. The text was written in a complex script, but thanks to his heightened perception, he quickly deciphered it.


    "This technique is brutal," he thought, excitement flashing in his eyes. "It doesn''t just destroy the opponent¡ªit erases them entirely, leaving no trace. No wonder it''s called Annihilatory Fists."


    The sheer destructive force described in the book made even him shudder slightly. The technique focused on channeling raw physical force into every strike, compressing the energy into devastating bursts that could obliterate anything in its path.


    As he absorbed the knowledge, Asher felt the familiar rush of enlightenment that came whenever he acquired a new ability. His body instinctively responded, his muscles tensing, his mana shifting, and his very core adapting to the newfound power.


    He clenched his fists. Let''s test this out.


    Looking around, he realized he was no longer in the coliseum but in an open field, likely a result of the trial''s completion. Without hesitation, he took a deep breath, planting his feet firmly on the ground.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Trap

    Asher clenched his fist, feeling the three energies flowing within him¡ªeach one distinct yet interconnected. His mana surged like an endless tide, his aura burned like an eternal flame, and his soul energy pulsed with an ancient, almost sentient power. He had pushed himself beyond his limits in the coliseum, and yet he still stood, stronger than ever.


    He glanced at the book in his hand¡ªWar God: Art of Annihilatory Fists. The golden cover shimmered faintly with an aura of destruction. This was a technique personally crafted by the War God, a martial art that embodied absolute annihilation. It wasn''t just about strength; it was about erasing one''s enemies completely, leaving nothing behind.


    "A technique that annihilates everything, huh?" Asher smirked. "Sounds like it was made for me."


    He flipped the book open, and the words glowed with divine radiance as if infused with the will of the War God himself. The first page contained only a single sentence:


    "One who seeks annihilation must first embrace destruction within."


    The moment he read those words, a flood of knowledge poured into his mind. Countless battle scenes flashed before his eyes¡ªwarriors wielding the Annihilatory Fists against enemies that defied the heavens. Each strike collapsed space, shattered time, and disintegrated existence itself.


    A sudden pain burned through Asher''s arms, and he gritted his teeth as his muscles trembled. His very being was being rewritten to accommodate this new power. His veins turned crimson, his bones hardened, and his aura fluctuated wildly, seeking equilibrium with the new force within him.


    "This technique¡­ it doesn''t just teach you¡ªit forces you to adapt," Asher muttered. "The War God was truly insane." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    But he wasn''t one to back down. He welcomed the pain, the challenge.


    He took a deep breath and clenched his fists. The air around him distorted as raw power gathered around his hands. The first stance of the Annihilatory Fists was forming.


    Boom!


    A shockwave burst forth, reducing the nearby ground to dust. The sheer force of a simple stance had already begun affecting reality itself.


    Asher grinned.


    "Looks like I have something new to test out."


    Without hesitation, he turned toward the horizon. The War God''s Coliseum had been just one of many trials scattered across the world. There were more to conquer, more legacies to claim.


    And he was going to take them all.


    "But first, let''s get that bitch, Evelyn," Asher mused as he teleported directly to the Red Fate Organization''s base.


    Red Fate''s headquarters loomed ahead as Asher descended silently.


    Inside, a middle-aged man with sharp features sat at a desk, reviewing mission reports.


    "Did you come from a mission?" the middle-aged man asked as he eyed Asher.


    Asher nodded, tossing the wrist pass as well as the relic onto the desk. The red glow of the relic illuminated the dimly lit room, its eerie energy pulsating like a heartbeat.


    "You are insane for taking such a dangerous assignment as your first," the man muttered, shaking his head. He studied Asher carefully, waiting for a response.


    But Asher said nothing. He already knew the truth¡ªthis was Evelyn''s trap for him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, he hadn''t acted against her. Not yet.


    Because now, he was going to kill her.


    "Anyway, your mission was cleared, and the contribution has been sent to your account. You can use those points for purchases from the store," the middle-aged man said, handing Asher a confirmation slip.


    Asher simply nodded and left without another word.


    "Crazy guy¡­ I''ve recorded everything," the man muttered to himself as he returned to his work, shaking his head.


    Meanwhile, Asher entered his private room, locking the door behind him. He leaned back against the wall, exhaling slowly. His face was calm, but his mind was already planning his next move.


    Without hesitation, his features began to shift, his body transforming. Within seconds, he no longer looked like himself but instead resembled the middle-aged man from before¡ªevery detail was perfect, from the wrinkles to the slight tiredness in his eyes.


    "No time to waste." His voice, now a perfect match to the man he had just spoken to, was eerily calm.


    It was time to kill that bitch.


    Disguised as the middle-aged man, Asher adjusted his robes and calmly exited his room, blending seamlessly into the bustling corridors of the organization''s base. The Red Fate Organization was always active¡ªassassins coming and going, missions being assigned, and secrets being traded in whispers.


    He moved with the confidence of someone who belonged, striding toward the restricted quarters where Evelyn was likely staying. His sharp senses scanned the area as he walked, noting the locations of guards and surveillance devices. He had to be careful¡ªEvelyn wasn''t someone to be underestimated.


    After a few turns, he reached a secure chamber guarded by two elite warriors. They stood like statues, unwavering, their weapons gleaming under the dim light.


    "Lord Evelyn has given orders that she isn''t to be disturbed," one of them said, narrowing his eyes at Asher.


    Feigning annoyance, Asher scoffed. "Do you think I don''t know that? I have urgent intelligence from the last mission. Do you want to be the one responsible for delaying her?" His tone was sharp, impatient¡ªthe perfect imitation of the real middle-aged man.


    The guards hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Very well. You have five minutes."


    Without another word, they unlocked the door and let him inside.


    Asher stepped into the chamber, closing the door behind him. The room was lavish, filled with expensive furniture and artifacts, but his eyes locked onto the figure sitting at the center.


    Evelyn reclined lazily on a luxurious couch, a glass of wine in her hand. Her long crimson hair cascaded over her shoulders, and a sly smirk played on her lips as she gazed at him.


    "I was wondering when you''d show up," she mused, swirling the wine in her glass. "It was only a matter of time before you tried something, Asher."


    He froze for a fraction of a second.


    Then he grinned.


    "You knew?" His voice shifted back to his own as he dropped the disguise, his form morphing back to normal.


    Evelyn chuckled. "Oh, Asher. You really think I wouldn''t prepare for you? I set this trap the moment you walked back into the base."

 Chapter 189 - 189: Trap II

    As soon as she spoke, a terrifying pressure filled the room, and Asher felt the presence of multiple assassins hidden in the shadows.


    A trap, huh?


    Good.


    He cracked his knuckles, his crimson aura flaring to life.


    "Then let''s see if your trap is enough to hold me."


    Asher formed his scythe as the assassins surrounded him, but suddenly¡­


    "Ara ara~~"


    A melodious voice rang out, laced with a pressure so intense that Asher''s legs buckled beneath him, forcing him onto his knees. The force didn''t just affect him¡ªit sent shockwaves through the entire room, causing the other assassins, including Evelyn, to falter.


    "Huh, you only kneeled you are good as they say"


    The voice belonged to a woman.


    As Asher lifted his head, he was met with the sight of an absurdly beautiful woman gazing down at him with an amused expression. She was unlike any other assassin present. Draped in a form-fitting black robe with crimson embroidery, her aura exuded overwhelming authority. Her golden eyes gleamed with intelligence, and her long silver hair cascaded over her shoulders like flowing silk. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher clicked his tongue. He had fought powerful people above his ranks but none of the, were so powerful to force him to kneel, yet here he was, forced to his knees by a mere presence.


    ''Tch¡­ Just what kind of absurdity have I gotten myself into?''


    For a brief moment, as he observed her refined yet dangerous demeanor, a stray thought crossed his mind¡ª


    ''Fuck¡­ Am I into milfs?''


    Annoyed with himself, he shook the thought away and focused. Now wasn''t the time to get distracted.


    "Who are you?" he asked, his voice calm despite the pressure weighing on him.


    The woman smirked, tilting her head slightly. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Me? Oh, darling, I''m just someone who finds you¡­ interesting."


    Asher''s grip on his scythe tightened.


    "Don''t get alarmed, love," she said, holding Asher''s chin as she gazed into his crimson eyes.


    "Ahh~ your eyes¡­ they''re like beautiful gems. I can almost feel myself craving them, plucking them out, and displaying them as decorations in my room," she mused with a teasing smile.


    Asher tried to move, but his whole body was paralyzed.


    ''Damn it¡­ What kind of ability is this?'' he thought, gritting his teeth.


    "Anyways, I got a little¡­ sidetracked on my way here," she continued. "Mind telling me why there was killing intent just now?"


    "They tried to kill me," Asher said flatly, his eyes never leaving hers.


    She nodded as if that answer was completely reasonable. Her long silver hair swayed as she turned her head slightly. With a lazy glance, she took in the entire room¡ªher mere presence commanding absolute authority. Even Evelyn, who had been orchestrating everything from the shadows, was frozen in place, unable to even breathe properly under Melina''s presence.


    Melina then smiled as everyone except Asher bursted into blood shower, she killed them all with her mere gaze.


    "Damm, I think the saying ''Looks can kill, came from you''," Asher muttered, his voice laced with cold amusement.


    This made the woman chuckle.


    "Melina. That''s my name," she finally introduced herself, a smirk playing on her lips. "And I don''t need to ask questions when I can simply take the answers from those in front of me."


    With a flick of her wrist, a glass appeared in her hand, filled with crimson liquid. She swirled it gently before taking a sip, humming in satisfaction.


    "Check this out: the taste is sweet, bold, and carries a hint of bitterness¡­ much like life itself," she mused.


    Asher watched her, tilting his head slightly.


    "Oops, I forgot you''re still paralyzed," she chuckled.


    With a snap of her fingers, the pressure on his body lifted. Asher rolled his shoulders and stretched his neck, feeling control return to his limbs.


    "I''ve come here to get you, by the way," Melina said casually.


    Asher narrowed his eyes.


    "And who exactly are you?"


    She smirked, leaning in closer.


    "I''m from the Guild. Melina, the Huntress, is my title. Your dear friend Selena came to find us, and that put your name on my radar," she revealed.


    Asher''s eyes flickered.


    "So, you''re from the Guild¡­ Then why are you here?"


    Melina grinned, baring her fangs.


    "Dead men don''t need to know," she purred. "But thank you for the meal¡ªyour fight was a feast for the senses."


    Asher frowned.


    ''Am I in trouble?'' he wondered.


    Melina giggled, then asked, "So, what will you do now?"


    "You joined a terrorist organization despite being part of the Guild. That''s treason, no?" she asked, her piercing gaze locked onto Asher.


    Asher sat calmly in front of her, completely unfazed.


    "Who do you think leaked the information about this base?" he asked back, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    Melina raised an eyebrow before chuckling. "Ah¡­ so you were the source of their downfall?" she mused, swirling her drink. "You are quite the interesting one."


    She leaned in slightly, her eyes glowing with intrigue. "But you are odd," she remarked.


    "Let''s leave now," she said abruptly, standing up as Asher nodded.


    She led the way, and Asher followed after her. The entire underground base was painted red with blood and gore, the scent of death heavy in the air.


    "You sure enjoy causing explosions," Asher remarked, stepping over a dismembered corpse.


    Melina chuckled, glancing back at him. "You should be careful with your words, or you might end up decorating some wall in red too," she teased.


    Asher shrugged. "At this point, it feels like I''m in some kind of fate I can''t escape. But I''m not like you, you know."


    Melina smirked. "We''ll see about that," she said as they reached the entrance of the base.


    Coming out, Asher was greeted by many Guild members. Around them, the remnants of the Red Fate base smoldered, and among the waiting crowd stood a revered individual¡ªone of the Guild''s high-ranking officials.


    A cute-looking receptionist, who exuded an air of authority far beyond her appearance, stood at the center. Asher narrowed his eyes. Is she the one that made this monster bow to her? He found it hard to believe, yet here was Melina bowing respectfully.


    "Guildmaster," Melina greeted with a slight nod.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Guildmaster

    "Guildmaster," Melina greeted with a slight nod.


    The receptionist¡ªRegent Genevieve¡ªacknowledged her, her voice calm but commanding. "You have done good work. We now have leverage over Red Fate." Her gaze shifted toward Asher, her sharp eyes analyzing him. "And you, Asher. You did well."


    " but it was reckless move" She added as Asher shrugged. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher merely shrugged, unfazed by the comment. "Reckless, sure, but effective."


    Genevieve narrowed her eyes slightly, but there was a hint of amusement in them. "Effectiveness doesn''t excuse carelessness. If you had failed, you would have died, and we would have lost a valuable asset."


    "Asset?" Asher repeated, scoffing. "I don''t recall signing up to be someone''s pawn."


    "You''re not a pawn," Genevieve corrected, "but you are someone with potential, and potential must be cultivated, not squandered." She turned and gestured for him to follow. "Come. There are things we must discuss in private."


    Melina smirked at Asher. "She likes you."


    Asher rolled his eyes but followed Genevieve nonetheless.


    The group walked through the guild hall, past curious onlookers whispering about the recent events. Some murmured his name with admiration, others with wariness. His infiltration and destruction of Red Fate''s base had spread fast.


    Finally, they entered a large chamber, the doors shutting behind them.


    Genevieve took a seat behind a grand wooden desk, fingers tapping against the surface as she studied him. "Tell me, Asher¡­ what do you intend to do next?"


    "What do you mean?" Asher asked as she looked at him.


    "Do you know how many spies we''ve sent to infiltrate Red Fate? Yet none were able to locate their base. But you did it easily, as if the curse placed on it never worked."


    "Curse?" Asher raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you mean that blessing-like one? Well, it did affect me, but I turned my body into blood and protected myself from the piercing spikes that grew out of me," he explained, shrugging as if it was nothing.


    Genevieve sighed. "I guess that was the loophole they never thought of. Complete elementalization of one''s body is a powerful concept¡ªone that only a few geniuses can even begin to understand. That''s why we needed spies with such capabilities."


    She leaned back in her chair. "I''ve noticed something, Asher. you are surging through the ranks unnaturally fast."


    Asher remained silent, listening as she continued.


    "When we first met, you were just an A-ranker. Now, in mere months, you''ve reached SS rank. Even if you''re talented, such rapid growth isn''t always a good thing," she warned, watching his reaction closely.


    Asher simply nodded. My foundation is as strong as adamantium thanks to my abilities. Of course, you wouldn''t know that. He inwardly thought to himself before replying, "I advanced so fast because I obtained a legacy¡ªone from a place called the God of War''s Cavern. After defeating him, he passed his powers to me, which led to my rapid growth."


    Genevieve''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You passed the War God''s trial? That is¡­ something remarkable."


    She paused before adding, "We have information on at least three more War God trial locations. If you''re willing to share where you found yours, we can offer you the coordinates of one in exchange. As for the remaining two, you may have to take on similar tasks for the guild."


    Asher leaned back in his chair, intrigued. "Three more War God trial locations?"


    Genevieve nodded.


    "What about the rewards? Are they predetermined?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "War God trials are randomized. Even if two people enter the same trial ground, they won''t necessarily receive the same reward. We don''t know if there''s a final one or a specific grand reward. What we do know is that only those who pass these trials are considered geniuses."


    She gave him a knowing look. "And now, thanks to passing one, you''ve been added to that list."


    "Have you passed one?" Asher asked as he eyed her.


    "All three," Genevieve replied, crossing her arms.


    Asher raised an eyebrow. "I see¡­ so the Guild was in cahoots with Red Fate, and you were working as a spy there?"


    She nodded. "Yes. We had reports of advanced-rank adventurers going missing, yet the Guild''s branch wasn''t doing anything. So they sent me. I infiltrated their ranks and remained until I was appointed as a suitable leader."


    Asher nodded in understanding.


    "So, are you willing to share the location of your trial?" she asked.


    Asher nodded and said while giving her the location. "Reaching one is difficult, you know."


    She let out a small chuckle. "All War God trials are like that. The first test is always reaching the War God¡ªthat alone determines whether you''re worthy." She leaned forward slightly, handing him a slip of paper. "Choose your location carefully."


    Asher took the map and examined it. "Each one is set in a different type of terrain, just like the one you gave me," she explained.


    He scanned the three marked locations:


    A volcanic region.


    A poisonous swamp.


    A land covered in black shadows, shrouded in eternal darkness.


    After a moment of consideration, Asher tapped the Poisonous Swamp. "I''ll choose this one," he said. Thanks to his abilities, he was immune to toxins, making it the most strategic choice.


    Genevieve nodded as she took the map back. "A wise choice. The Poisonous Swamp may be treacherous, but if you have immunity to toxins, it will give you an advantage. However¡­" She narrowed her eyes. "The War God''s trials are never as simple as they seem. Poison may not be your biggest challenge there."


    Asher smirked. "I wouldn''t expect it to be easy. If it was, it wouldn''t be worth my time."


    Melina, who had been quietly observing the exchange, chuckled. "I like your confidence, but don''t get cocky. The War God doesn''t just test strength¡ªhe tests resolve. You''ll have to prove you''re worthy of wielding his techniques."


    "I already proved myself once," Asher said, cracking his knuckles. "I''ll do it again."


    Genevieve handed him a sealed envelope. "This will grant you passage through the Guild''s restricted zones. There are creatures in the Poisonous Swamp even S-rank adventurers avoid. Don''t get careless."

 Chapter 191 - 191: 10,000 Poison Land

    Genevieve handed him a sealed envelope. "This will grant you passage through the Guild''s restricted zones. There are creatures in the Poisonous Swamp even S-rank adventurers avoid. Don''t get careless."


    Asher nodded as he leaned in slightly as he asked " who is this Crazy bitch?" he asked pointing at Melina.


    Genevieve sighed. "She''s crazy, but she''s one of our Transcendent-rank adventurers. Don''t mind her too much. Her ability causes her target''s bones to explode. It''s like she has adapted to her absurd ability, though others haven''t¡ªafter all, it''s quite unorthodox."


    Asher nodded. "Hm, Bone Bomb, huh? Though, if I were to guess, I''d think it was more like Bone Manipulation."


    Genevieve shook her head. "It''s just Bone Bomb. We thought it might be some form of Bone Manipulation too, but when we tried to help her control it, every test ended with explosions. So, after many trials, we confirmed that her ability is simply Bone Bomb¡ªa variant of Bone Manipulation."


    Asher nodded in understanding.


    "And that''s the reason she''s always alone. Though it has helped her rise in ranks and become independent so that she doesn''t have to rely on others," Genevieve said before adding, "Don''t think badly of her. She longs for others, but most are scared of her. After all, all it takes is for her to look at her target, and she can make their bones explode. Her personality is different¡ªnot bad or evil, just¡­ unique."


    Asher nodded. "It''s okay. I''ve met more evil ones."


    Genevieve chuckled. "I know. And I''ve run away from them myself," she said with a smirk.


    "Where is Serena?" Asher asked.


    Genevieve responded, "She''s back at the guild. She insisted on coming with us, but we stopped her. She''s too weak, after all."


    Asher nodded in understanding.


    "I guess I''m going then," Asher said.


    Genevieve nodded. "Just be careful from now on," she warned.


    "I''m always careful, but others don''t let me be," he replied with a smirk.


    Genevieve just laughed and let him go.


    Asher stepped out and spotted Melina sitting nearby, swinging her legs while surveying the captured Red Fate members.


    "Thank you for saving me," she said.


    "Oh, it was my job after all," Melina replied, waving her hand dismissively. Then, with a sly smile, she added, "But if you really want to thank me, how about letting me have those eyes of yours?"


    Asher shook his head. "I can''t give them to you, but you can have this," he said, taking out a small vial.


    "What''s this?" Melina asked, examining the vial in her hand. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s an Empyrean Vampire essence. I removed the vampirism from it. If you drink it, you''ll acquire the abilities of an Empyrean Vampire without actually turning into one. You''ll remain human," Asher explained.


    Unlike the vials he had laced with traps for the Red Fate victims, this one was pure, with no harmful side effects.


    "Are you sure you want to give this to me?" Melina asked, raising a brow.


    Asher simply took a step back and activated his Blood Ruler ability, causing the blood in his hand to shift and swirl. "My ability is Blood Ruler. Do you think I need the blood-related abilities of an Empyrean Vampire?" he asked.


    Melina watched the blood change forms in his palm before nodding. "Okay, I''ll take it," she said, pocketing the vial.


    As he turned to leave, she grabbed his hand. "Do you need anything else?" he asked turning.


    "Just your name," Melina said.


    " Asher Magnus is my name" he replied.


    "Melina Koiur. Nice to meet you, Asher Magnus," she replied with a grin.


    Asher nodded. "It was my pleasure," he said as he walked away.


    Melina watched Asher walk away, a curious expression crossing her face.


    "What a weird kid¡­ He wasn''t afraid of me," she thought, tilting her head slightly.


    Most people either avoided her or feared her abilities, yet Asher had treated her like any other person. That alone made him stand out in her mind.


    She shrugged off the thought and went back to her job, monitoring the captured Red Fate members. Yet, from time to time, her gaze drifted toward the direction Asher had gone.


    Even after he disappeared from sight, she found herself still thinking about him.


    Asher rushed to the Guild, where he found Serena pouting in the corner.


    "Yo, did someone bully you?" he asked casually, leaning against the wall.


    Serena snapped her head toward him, glaring fiercely. "You bastard! You''re the one who bullied me!" she shouted, drawing the attention of others nearby.


    Asher sighed dramatically. "Sheesh, keep your voice down, or you''ll summon the crows to harass me."


    Serena huffed, crossing her arms, but she didn''t say anything further.


    "I told you I was fine, so why are you sulking now?" Asher asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Serena exhaled sharply, her frustration evident. "Who cares about you? I was waiting for the one who promised to not risk his life anymore." Her voice trembled slightly, and Asher noticed her eyes looked a bit teary.


    He sighed. "Okay, okay. I''m sorry." He reached out, patting her head lightly.


    Serena slapped his hand away. "Why did you even go there? Why act as a spy for the Guild?"


    Asher leaned back, shrugging. "I went because I saw an opportunity. I didn''t do it for the Guild; I just wanted to grow stronger quickly."


    Serena frowned, her expression filled with concern. "Why?"


    "why are you so much in rush to grow stronger?" she asked as Asher fell silent , ''Why? Cause I want to return back to Volarisa'' he inwardly thought as he looked at her.


    He sighed again. "I''ll tell you everything when the time is right."


    Serena hesitated, then nodded. "Fine¡­ But you better keep your promise."


    Asher chuckled, ruffling Serena''s hair despite her protests.


    "Relax, I''ll keep my promise. You''ll know it soon enough soon enough."


    Serena slapped his hand away again, scowling. "Stop treating me like a kid!"


    "Then stop acting like one," Asher shrugged.


    Annoyed, Serena pounced on him and began to harshly ruffle his hair. "Who''s the kid now?" she asked smugly.

 Chapter 192 - 192: 10,000 Poison Land II

    Annoyed, Serena pounced on him and began to harshly ruffle his hair. "Who''s the kid now?" she asked smugly.


    "Everyone is watching. Who is it?" Asher responded casually, causing her to pause.


    She looked around and noticed that many people in the tavern were staring at her with amused smiles. Embarrassed, she quickly let go and returned to her seat, her face turning red as if blood might drain from her any moment. She just sat there, bowing her head, too shy to say anything to him.


    Asher left her be and made his way to the quest board. "Hmm, since I''m going to the 10,000 Poison Lands, might as well take a quest from there." He scanned the board and picked one. "Violet Blood Flower collection¡­ A-rank quest. This will do."


    The 10,000 Poison Lands¡ªa treacherous region filled with deadly flora, venomous beasts, and toxic air¡ªwas also the rumored location of one of the War God''s Trials.


    Since Asher was already planning to head there, he figured he might as well take on a quest related to the area. "Might as well make some extra profit while I''m at it," he muttered, glancing at the quest details. The Violet Blood Flower was a rare plant that only grew in the most poisonous areas, making it an A-rank mission.


    With the quest accepted, Asher prepared himself for the journey ahead.


    "Want to come with me?" Asher asked, reaching back toward Serena, whose face was still flushed with embarrassment from earlier.


    She hesitated, her fingers gripping the hem of her cloak. "Hmph! Why would I want to go with you?" she huffed, turning her head away.


    Asher smirked. "Well, I figured you''d want to get stronger. Or are you just going to sit here sulking?"


    Serena''s eye twitched. "Tch. Fine, but if I die, I''m haunting you."


    Asher chuckled. "Deal. Let''s move out."


    Serena sighed, adjusting her gear as she followed Asher out of the guild.


    "So, where exactly are we going?" she asked, still slightly annoyed but clearly curious.


    "10,000 Poison Land," Asher replied casually.


    Serena stopped in her tracks. "Wait¡­ what?!" she shouted, eyes wide. "That place is a death trap! Are you insane?!"


    Asher shrugged. "Probably. But that''s where one of the War God Trials is, and I just picked up a quest for a Violet Blood Flower while I''m at it. Thought you''d want in."


    Serena pinched the bridge of her nose. "You''re unbelievable."


    "Yet you''re still coming," Asher teased with a grin.


    She grumbled but didn''t argue further. "Fine, but if we die, it''s your fault."


    "I''ll take full responsibility," Asher said, smirking as they set off toward their next deadly destination.


    Asher and Serena made their way out of the guild, heading toward the teleportation gate that would take them to the outskirts of the 10,000 Poison Land.


    The journey was relatively quiet at first, until Serena finally broke the silence. "So, what exactly is this War God Trial you''re after?"


    Asher glanced at her. "Not sure. From what I''ve gathered, each trial is different. It''s supposed to test a person''s combat ability, willpower, and adaptability. Survive, pass, and you gain the War God''s recognition. Fail¡­" He trailed off, shrugging.


    Serena narrowed her eyes. "And failing means¡­?"


    "Death. Probably."


    Serena groaned. "Of course it does. Why am I even surprised?"


    They reached the teleportation gate, where a few adventurers turned their heads, overhearing their conversation.


    "Wait¡­ did that guy just say he''s heading to 10,000 Poison Land?"


    "Tch, another idiot with a death wish."


    "That place is cursed. Even high-rank adventurers barely make it out alive."


    Ignoring the murmurs, Asher stepped forward and paid the teleportation fee. With a bright flash of light, he and Serena were transported to the boundary of one of the deadliest locations in the world.


    The air immediately changed¡ªthick with toxins, the sky a sickly shade of purple. The ground beneath them was cracked, covered in patches of withered plants oozing strange liquids. The scent of decay and venom lingered everywhere.


    Serena coughed. "Ugh, this place is disgusting."


    Asher took a deep breath, unaffected. "You''ll get used to it."


    She shot him a glare. "I don''t want to get used to it!"


    Asher smirked and started walking. "Then don''t fall behind."


    Asher, walking ahead, snapped his fingers, creating a blood barrier around him.


    "This will protect us from the poison," he said, his voice calm as he observed the toxic air around them.


    Then, with a faint smirk, he added, "And¡­ it will also allow me to assimilate the 10,000 kinds of poison found in this place into my blood." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena stared at him in disbelief. "Do you even hear yourself when you talk?"


    Asher merely chuckled, his crimson eyes glinting with excitement as he studied the map given to him by Genevieve. He traced the route with his fingers, noting the locations of deadly creatures, traps, and the supposed trial grounds for the War God''s challenge.


    "This way," he muttered, leading the path deeper into the poisonous wasteland.


    Serena, still wary, followed behind, gripping her weapon tightly. "If I die because of your crazy ideas, I''m haunting you."


    "Noted," Asher replied with an amused tone, unfazed by the dangers ahead.


    After a moment, they reached the place¡ªa massive Black Water Lake. The surface was eerily still, reflecting the dark sky above.


    "We need keys for War god trial" Asher muttered as he examined the area.


    Serena led him forward. "Keys are some creatures head," she answered, stepping cautiously.


    Asher nodded. "Yes, the War God''s trials need foresight, as well as action, to activate." He glanced around. "And one of the conditions here is to bring the head of the Black Water King¡ªa massive, slumbering centipede with countless legs and a poisonous tail. It''s said that even an Elder Tree, a magical tree with highly concentrated sap that can heal even grave injuries, would wither from its venom."


    Serena tensed, gripping her weapon. "So¡­ how do we kill something like that?"


    Asher smirked. "We wake it up first."

 Chapter 193 - 193: Gathering keys

    Serena stared at him in disbelief. "Wake it up? Are you insane?"


    Asher simply grinned. "Insanity is just a perspective. Besides, we need its head, and I doubt it''ll just hand it over."


    Before Serena could protest, Asher raised his hand, forming a crimson blade from his own blood. He took a step forward, then without hesitation, hurled the blade into the lake.


    For a moment, there was silence. The water rippled where the blade had sunk, and then¡ª


    BOOM!


    The entire lake exploded upwards as something massive stirred beneath the surface. Water cascaded like a storm as a monstrous form rose from the depths¡ªits colossal, segmented body writhing, hundreds of gleaming black legs skittering across the ground. The Black Water King had awakened.


    Its eyes, like pools of liquid void, locked onto them. A deep, rumbling hiss echoed through the air, thick with poison. The creature lunged, its massive, venom-coated mandibles snapping toward Asher.


    Serena cursed, leaping back. "You really woke it up, you lunatic!"


    Asher smirked, blood-red energy crackling around him. "Well, no turning back now. Let''s kill a king."


    The Black Water King let out a screech, its massive, centipede-like body thrashing as waves of poisonous water crashed onto the land. The ground sizzled where the toxic liquid touched, melting through stone like acid.


    Serena quickly conjured a barrier of wind, shielding herself from the deadly spray. "You''re paying for this if we die, Asher!" she yelled.


    Asher laughed, his blood-forged blade elongating into a spear. "If we die, I''ll cover the funeral costs!" He charged forward, using his blood-enhanced speed to weave through the beast''s attacks.


    The Black Water King whipped its tail, a spiked appendage covered in pulsating poison sacs. Asher sidestepped, barely dodging as the tail smashed into the ground, sending toxic shrapnel flying.


    Serena blasted upward, hovering above the battlefield with her wind magic. "We need to target its head! The War God''s trial requires it!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, no kidding!" Asher shot back, forming a dozen blood lances midair before launching them at the creature''s glowing eyes.


    The beast roared as the lances pierced into its skull, black ichor oozing from the wounds. But instead of slowing down, it only grew more enraged, its poison levels spiking to the point where the very air became toxic mist.


    Serena coughed, covering her mouth. "If this keeps up, we''ll be dead before we land a killing blow!"


    Asher smirked. "Then we just have to kill it faster."


    He took a deep breath, his veins glowing crimson as he activated his Blood Ruin Mode¡ªhis power surging as his own blood boiled into a state of temporary overdrive. His skin cracked, turning deep red, and his eyes burned like molten rubies.


    "Let''s end this, Serena!"


    Serena gritted her teeth and nodded, her hands glowing with pure, concentrated wind magic.


    Together, they launched their final attack.


    Being a king at an Ex-rank land meant that the Black Water King was at the peak of its rank, making it an Ex-rank creature.


    Asher pushed himself to the limits of his Sanguine Supreme ability, discarding the use of any other abilities and relying solely on his blood-born power, Wanting to see the Limit of his Sanguine Supreme Ability.


    Both of their attack landed but it didn''t do much to Centipede " You should rest aside now, you did all you could with your Rank capability" he said as She looked at him.


    The air grew heavy with an ominous pressure as Asher''s blood surged, his veins glowing a deep crimson. The Black Water King roared, its massive form thrashing against the lake''s surface, sending waves of toxic water crashing in every direction.


    Serena leaped back, knowing she couldn''t interfere in this moment. This was Asher''s fight now.


    A sphere of dense blood formed around him, pulsating with raw power. He could feel it¡ªhis Sanguine Supreme ability pushing beyond its previous limits. His blood was no longer just a weapon; it was evolving, adapting, resonating with the immense toxicity of the 10,000 Poison Land.


    The Black Water King lunged, its poison-dripping claws slashing toward him. Instead of dodging, Asher let the attack connect¡ªonly for the creature''s own poison to be absorbed into his blood. His body trembled as he assimilated it, feeling the deadly venom merge with his own essence.


    "So¡­ I really can absorb even this?" he muttered, his lips curling into a grin.


    The Black Water King hesitated for the first time. It sensed something was wrong. Its greatest weapon¡ªits lethal poison¡ªwas no longer a threat to Asher.


    "Now, let''s see how much more I can take," Asher said, stepping forward, his aura darkening as his blood began to twist and morph into something new.


    The Black Water King let out a guttural snarl, its instincts screaming at it to retreat. But Asher wasn''t going to let it.


    With a flick of his wrist, his blood shot forward like whips, latching onto the beast''s limbs. The Black Water King thrashed violently, trying to shake him off, but Asher dug his feet into the poisoned ground, his power surging.


    His blood wasn''t just absorbing the poison anymore¡ªit was refining it.


    A dark crimson glow pulsed around him as his veins burned with an overwhelming surge of energy. His Sanguine Supreme ability was evolving in real-time, adapting to the toxins, breaking them down, and reconstructing them into something far deadlier.


    "Let''s test this out," Asher murmured. He clenched his fist, and in an instant, the blood tendrils wrapped around the Black Water King tightened, turning pitch black.


    The beast screeched as its own poison was turned against it, seeping into its body like an unstoppable plague. Its limbs convulsed, its body beginning to melt from the inside.


    Serena watched in stunned silence, her breath caught in her throat. This wasn''t just a simple battle anymore¡ªAsher was rewriting the very nature of his abilities mid-fight.


    The Black Water King''s body started to collapse, its massive form breaking apart as the corrosive blood continued to eat away at it. It tried to resist, but Asher''s control was absolute.


    With one final, agonized roar, the Black Water King fell silent, its body sinking into the blackened waters.


    A moment of stillness followed.


    Asher let out a slow breath, his body steaming from the overwhelming energy coursing through him. He looked down at his hands, flexing them as the last remnants of poison-infused blood dripped from his fingers.


    "¡­That was interesting," he muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    Serena, still standing at a safe distance, finally spoke. "You¡­ you just killed an Ex-rank beast with its own poison."


    Asher rolled his shoulders. "More like, I made it kill itself."


    "How?" Serena asked, looking at him, unsure of what to say. As a healer back in her village, she knew that most poisonous or venomous creatures had immunity to their own poison. Yet, Asher had made one die from its own toxins.

 Chapter 194 - 194: Gathering keys II

    "How?" Serena asked, looking at him, unsure of what to say. As a healer back in her village, she knew that most poisonous or venomous creatures had immunity to their own poison. Yet, Asher had made one die from its own toxins.


    "Hmm, it''s not that hard if you know enough about them," Asher said. "These venomous or poisonous creatures have a protective inner layer that saves them from their own toxins. Once you pierce through it, their own poison can kill them. It''s as simple as that."


    Serena nodded slowly, processing his explanation.


    Serena let out a breath, still amazed by the way Asher had handled the creature. "Simple, huh?" she muttered. "You make it sound easy, but I doubt anyone else could pull that off so effortlessly."


    Asher smirked. "Well, that''s what makes me special." He turned his gaze back to the massive corpse of the Black Water King. "Now, let''s get what we came for."


    Approaching the beast''s remains, Asher carefully extracted the item they needed¡ªa dark, pulsating core from deep within its chest. The moment he touched it, a strange energy surged through his body, sending a tingling sensation through his veins.


    Serena stepped closer. "Is that¡­ the key to the War God''s trial?"


    "Looks like it." Asher examined the core, watching as faint runes flickered across its surface. "This thing contains some serious power. I can feel it trying to resonate with me."


    Serena frowned. "You should be careful. If it''s reacting to you, it might mean the trial has already started."


    Asher grinned, unfazed. "Good. That means we''re on the right track."


    With the Black Water King defeated and the first key in hand, they prepared to move forward¡ªtoward the next step of the War God''s trial.


    The next target was another King, this one residing in the western zone. Each King occupied a specific territory¡ªjust as the Black Water King had ruled the northern zone, the western zone belonged to the King of Illusory Death, the Deathfly.


    Basically, it was a monstrous beast that could release a toxic dust capable of trapping its victims in an endless dream. While they remained helpless in their induced slumber, the Deathfly would slowly devour them, feeding on both their body and soul.


    Asher studied the map Genevieve had given him, pinpointing the location of the Deathfly''s lair. "So, this thing feeds off people''s dreams? Sounds like a pain to deal with."


    Serena crossed her arms. "It''s worse than that. The poison it releases doesn''t just put you to sleep¡ªit traps you in a nightmare. The more you struggle, the deeper you fall into the illusion. Eventually, you lose yourself completely."


    Asher smirked. "A tricky ability, but not unbeatable. I just have to make sure it never gets the chance to use it on me."


    Serena sighed. "Easier said than done. The Deathfly''s dust spreads over a huge area. Even if you don''t breathe it in, it can seep into your skin and paralyze you."


    "Then I''ll just have to kill it before it can use its poison," Asher said confidently.


    Serena shot him a skeptical look. "You really think you can kill something before it even has a chance to act?"


    Asher''s grin widened. "I don''t think¡ªI know." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, the two of them set off toward the western zone, ready to hunt down their next target.


    As they moved westward, the environment around them began to shift. The air grew thick with a strange, shimmering haze, and the landscape took on an eerie, distorted appearance. Trees twisted in unnatural ways, their shadows stretching and moving as if alive. The very ground beneath them seemed to shift slightly with each step, creating the unsettling sensation of walking through a dream.


    Serena narrowed her eyes. "We''re already in its domain," she whispered. "The Deathfly''s illusion has started."


    Asher cracked his knuckles. "Good. Saves us the trouble of searching for it."


    Serena sighed. "You''re way too confident."


    Then, without warning, a sharp, high-pitched hum filled the air. The sound was disorienting, vibrating through their skulls like an echoing scream. Serena winced, clutching her head, while Asher simply tilted his head as if analyzing the sound.


    "That must be its hunting call," Serena said through gritted teeth. "It''s already starting the illusion."


    Asher exhaled, his breath visible even in the warm air. "I see. It''s not just the dust¡ªit''s the sound, too. This thing really likes trapping its prey, huh?"


    Serena''s vision blurred for a moment. The world around them rippled, colors distorting as if the air itself were made of liquid. Then, out of the shifting haze, massive, moth-like wings emerged.


    The King of Illusory Death revealed itself¡ªa monstrous, nightmarish fusion of a butterfly and a corpse. Its translucent wings radiated a hypnotic glow, pulsating in a slow, steady rhythm, as if lulling the world to sleep. Its skeletal body, wrapped in ghostly tendrils, hovered just above them, its empty eyes fixated on its next meal.


    Serena''s knees wobbled. "It''s trying to pull us in. If we fall asleep now, we''re done."


    Asher smirked. "Then I just won''t fall asleep."


    With a snap of his fingers, a thin layer of blood mist erupted around him, shielding his skin from the airborne toxins. His Sanguine Supreme ability worked in overdrive, filtering out every trace of foreign substance that tried to invade his system.


    "Serena, get behind me," he ordered. "I''ll keep you awake."


    She hesitated, but as the Deathfly''s glow intensified, she could feel her body growing sluggish. She nodded quickly and took cover behind Asher.


    The Deathfly let out another shrill cry, its wings releasing a fresh burst of shimmering dust. The illusion intensified.


    Suddenly, the sky cracked open, revealing a horrifying scene¡ªa graveyard of corpses, each one a perfect copy of Asher and Serena, lifeless and rotting.


    Serena''s breath hitched. "This... this isn''t real..."


    But before she could say anything else, the corpses began to move.


    One of them¡ªan exact replica of Asher¡ªlifted its head, its hollow eyes staring directly at them. Then, in a hauntingly familiar voice, it spoke:


    "You can''t win."


    Serena froze. The illusion was starting to consume them.


    Asher, however, only chuckled. Then, he lunged.


    His blood ignited like wildfire, forming crimson blades around his hands as he charged directly at the Deathfly. "Nice trick," he said, eyes gleaming with excitement. "Let''s see if you can keep up."

 Chapter 195 - 195: Gathering Keys III

    The Deathfly flapped its massive wings, releasing another wave of shimmering dust that warped the very air around them. The illusion deepened¡ªthe sky darkened, the ground cracked apart, and spectral figures of the dead crawled up from the abyss, whispering in distorted voices.


    "Sleep. Rest. Give in."


    Serena gritted her teeth, shaking her head to resist the lull of the illusions, but her limbs felt heavy. Every breath she took was laced with poison, sinking her deeper into the hallucination.


    "Asher¡ª!" she called, but when she turned to look at him, she froze.


    Before her, dozens of Ashers stood in a circle, surrounding her. Each one bore the same smirk, the same glowing crimson eyes. But only one was real.


    The Deathfly had already infiltrated her mind.


    "Which one is your ally? Choose wrong, and you''ll die." The whispers clawed at her thoughts. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena''s heart pounded. The weight of the illusions pressed down on her, trying to force her into unconsciousness. If she passed out now, the Deathfly would consume her entire existence.


    But Asher¡­ Asher wasn''t stopping.


    He moved like a crimson blur, weaving through the distorted battlefield. Every illusion, every shifting shape¡ªnone of it fazed him.


    Because he wasn''t seeing them at all.


    "Hah. Cheap tricks," Asher scoffed, snapping his fingers. A pulse of blood energy erupted from his body, sending shockwaves through the illusionary realm. The false Ashers flickered and vanished instantly.


    Serena gasped. "You¡ªHow?!"


    Asher tilted his head. "I told you. I don''t fall asleep."


    The Deathfly screeched, realizing that its mind tricks weren''t working on him. It flapped its wings frantically, shifting its strategy.


    Suddenly, the air itself began to shift¡ªgravity twisted, and the battlefield turned upside-down.


    Serena''s footing wobbled as she suddenly found herself falling into the sky.


    "Your mind is mine now." The Deathfly''s voice echoed through the void.


    Serena screamed as she plummeted into the abyss¡ªuntil Asher''s hand grabbed her wrist.


    She looked up, eyes wide. Asher was floating in midair, completely unfazed by the shift in gravity. He smirked down at her.


    "Wake up, Serena."


    Then, with a single pull, he yanked her back to reality.


    The illusions shattered like glass. The battlefield returned to normal. The Deathfly reeled back in shock, its glowing wings flickering, its power weakening.


    "Enough of this." Asher''s voice was calm¡ªbut his eyes gleamed with a crimson light.


    He stretched out his hand, and suddenly¡ªhis blood moved.


    The crimson mist surrounding him shot forward like a spear, piercing straight through the Deathfly''s translucent wings.


    The creature shrieked in agony, its body twisting as Asher''s blood invaded its system.


    Serena''s breath caught in her throat. "Did you just¡ª?!"


    Asher smirked. "Yeah. I''m poisoning it with its own toxins."


    The Deathfly convulsed violently. Its own deadly poison was now coursing through its veins¡ªturning against it.


    Within seconds, its massive body withered and crumbled, dissolving into the very mist it had once controlled.


    The once-mighty King of Illusory Death was dead.


    Serena collapsed to her knees, panting. "That¡­ was insane."


    Asher shrugged, wiping his hands. "Told you. Nothing to worry about."


    Then, without hesitation, he reached down and ripped off the Deathfly''s severed head.


    Serena stared. "You¡ªYou could at least wait until I catch my breath!"


    Asher simply chuckled, holding up the head like a trophy.


    "Two down," he said. "Two more to go."


    "Next are the Eastern Million Spike Worm and the Southern Purple Mist Lion," Asher said.


    Serena nodded, adding, "One is armed with poison needles, and the other is armed with a poison mist." She shivered slightly. "Both are dangerous."


    "I choose the needle one," Asher decided without hesitation.


    Serena sighed but nodded, accepting his choice. Without wasting time, they began their journey toward the eastern side of the 10,000 Poison Land.


    The Eastern Wastelands ¨C The Lair of the Million Spike Worm


    The land here was a vast, cracked wasteland, covered in jagged rock formations and deep burrows. The sky was tinted a sickly green, and the ground itself seemed to pulse with a toxic aura.


    Serena covered her nose. "The air is¡­ thick with venom."


    Asher, on the other hand, breathed it in without a care. "Perfect place for a nap," he said lazily.


    Serena glared at him. "We''re in a death zone, Asher."


    Before he could respond, the ground trembled.


    A deep, guttural rumble echoed through the wasteland, and then¡ªthe earth cracked apart.


    Something massive began to rise from the depths.


    A monstrous worm, easily the size of a castle, burst out from the ground, its entire body covered in shimmering, needle-like spines. Its segmented body twisted unnaturally, and as it moved, its spikes quivered¡ªeach one dripping with a thick, black poison.


    Serena clenched her fists. "That thing is covered in millions of poisoned needles. How do we even get close?!"


    Asher smirked, cracking his knuckles. "Easy."


    Without another word, he vanished.


    Serena barely had time to blink before Asher reappeared above the worm''s head, his fist glowing red with concentrated blood energy.


    "You''re not the only one with spikes."


    With a snap of his fingers, countless crimson spears erupted from his body, shooting toward the worm at terrifying speed.


    The Million Spike Worm screeched as the blood spears clashed against its poisoned spines, breaking some on impact but failing to penetrate deep enough to do real damage.


    "Tch. Tough shell." Asher muttered.


    The worm lurched forward, its body spinning at high speed. A storm of poison needles rained down like a deadly barrage.


    Serena''s eyes widened. "Asher, move¡ª!"


    But instead of dodging, Asher raised his hand.


    A thin layer of crimson mist spread around him in an instant.


    The moment the poisoned needles entered the mist¡ªthey stopped.


    No, they didn''t just stop. They floated midair, trembling, before slowly dissolving into red liquid.


    Serena gasped. "You¡­ absorbed them?!"


    Asher grinned. "Why waste good poison?"


    The Million Spike Worm screeched in confusion, realizing its own weapons were being turned against it.


    Asher clenched his fist¡ªand his own blood turned dark.


    "Time to see how you like your own venom."


    With a single motion, he sent the absorbed poison hurtling back at the worm.

 Chapter 196 - 196: Gathering keys IV

    The black liquid shot forward like a bullet, piercing through the worm''s tough hide with ease. The creature shuddered violently as its own lethal poison invaded its system.


    It let out one last shriek before collapsing with a heavy THUD, its massive body convulsing before finally going still.


    Serena exhaled in disbelief. "You just¡­ poisoned a creature that''s immune to poison."


    Asher wiped his hands off. "Yep. Three down, one to go."


    He turned, walking toward the worm''s severed head, ready to claim his trophy.


    Serena groaned. "At least let me catch my breath first¡­"


    Asher ignored Serena''s complaints as he approached the corpse of the Million Spike Worm. The body was still twitching, releasing faint hisses of toxic steam from the punctured wounds.


    With a flick of his wrist, Asher coated his hand in blood energy and reached into the worm''s head.


    A moment later, he pulled out a black, crystalized core¡ªpulsing with eerie venomous energy.


    [You have obtained the Venom Heart Core ¨C Million Spike Worm.]


    Serena peered over his shoulder. "Is that the key?"


    "One of them," Asher confirmed, inspecting the pulsating core. "The War God''s trial needs the heads of four kings. This should count."


    Serena crossed her arms. "You could at least pretend this was difficult."


    Asher shrugged. "I could. But that''d be lying."


    Serena rolled her eyes but let it slide. "Alright, what''s next?"


    ¡ªBOOM!


    Before Asher could answer, a distant explosion echoed from the southern horizon.


    The sky trembled, and a thick, purple mist began to rise in the distance, swallowing entire trees and hills.


    Serena''s face paled. "The Purple Mist Lion¡­"


    Asher smirked. "Looks like it already knows we''re coming."


    Southward ¨C The Domain of the Purple Mist Lion


    The land shifted as they traveled south. The rocky wasteland gave way to dense, twisted forests, where thick purple fog slithered between the trees.


    The deeper they went, the harder it became to breathe. The air was heavy with a sweet but deadly scent, and even Serena, with her resistance as a healer, felt her limbs turning sluggish.


    "Asher¡­ this mist is too thick," she warned.


    He glanced at her. "Then stay close."


    Serena narrowed her eyes but didn''t argue.


    With a flick of his finger, Asher manipulated his blood energy, forming a thin red veil around them. The moment the mist touched the crimson barrier, it sizzled and evaporated.


    Serena let out a relieved sigh. "Thanks."


    Before Asher could reply¡ªa deep growl rumbled from the fog.


    The trees trembled.


    The mist shifted unnaturally.


    And then¡ªglowing purple eyes appeared from the darkness.


    The Purple Mist Lion stepped forward, its massive black-furred body lined with violet markings. Its mane was a swirling mass of toxic fog, constantly shifting and curling like living smoke.


    Serena stiffened. "It''s¡­ beautiful."


    Asher cracked his knuckles. "Let''s see if it''s durable."


    The lion roared.


    The entire forest exploded into chaos.


    Serena barely had time to raise a barrier before the mist surged forward like a living tide, swallowing everything in its path.


    Asher grinned. "Come on then, kitty. Let''s see who breathes last."


    The thick fog churned violently, expanding outward like an unstoppable force. Even with Asher''s blood barrier, the sheer density of the poison was overwhelming.


    The Purple Mist Lion didn''t lunge immediately. Instead, it paced within the mist, its glowing eyes locking onto Asher. This wasn''t a mindless beast¡ªit was analyzing its prey.


    Serena tightened her grip on her staff. "Asher, be careful! That thing isn''t just strong¡ªit''s intelligent."


    Asher smirked. "That just makes it more fun."


    ¡ªWHOOSH!


    In an instant, the lion disappeared into the fog.


    Serena''s eyes darted around. "Where did¡ª?!"


    ¡ªSLASH!


    A black claw streaked out from the mist, aiming straight for Asher''s throat.


    Asher barely tilted his head in time, the razor-sharp claws grazing past his neck. A thin cut appeared, but before the lion could retract its paw¡ª


    ¡ªCRIMSON CHAINS ERUPTED FROM ASHER''S BLOOD.


    They wrapped around the beast''s leg, tightening instantly.


    "Got you," Asher muttered.


    The lion roared furiously, the mist around it intensifying. Its mane burned with venomous energy, and within moments, the toxic mist began corroding the blood chains.


    Asher''s grin widened. "So your poison eats away at living matter?"


    The chains shattered. The lion lunged again, but Asher was already moving.


    ¡ªBOOM!


    With a single explosive step, Asher vanished from sight¡ªreappearing above the lion.


    He twisted his body in midair, gathering blood energy into his fist.


    "Sanguine Supreme: Blood Ruin Fist."


    ¡ªCRASH!


    His punch connected directly with the lion''s skull, sending a shockwave through the air. The sheer force split the ground beneath them, creating a crater.


    Serena shielded herself from the debris, gasping. "Did that do it¡ª?!"


    ¡ªROAR!


    The lion shot out of the dust cloud, barely injured. Its mist flared violently, and its body split into three identical clones, surrounding Asher.


    "Illusions?" Asher murmured.


    Serena''s eyes widened. "No! Those are all real!"


    Asher cracked his neck. "Perfect. More to kill."


    The three Purple Mist Lions circled Asher, their glowing eyes flickering like dying embers in the dense, toxic fog.


    Serena tightened her grip on her staff, her mind racing. "How can there be three?! Is this another ability of the Poison Mist Lion?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher, however, wasn''t fazed. Instead, his blood-red aura flared up, casting an eerie glow through the mist.


    ¡ªWHOOSH!


    One of the lions lunged from behind, its fangs bared, dripping with venom.


    ¡ªCLANG!


    A crimson blood blade formed in Asher''s hand, intercepting the attack just in time. The impact sent shockwaves through the mist, dispersing a portion of the thick poison cloud.


    Serena coughed. "The mist is getting stronger¡ªif we don''t end this fast, we''ll be suffocated!"


    Asher''s gaze flickered toward the two other lions, both preparing to pounce. He smirked. "Let''s see if all three of you can handle this¡ª"


    ¡ªSANGUINE SUPREME: BLOOD FIELD.


    The moment he whispered those words, the ground beneath them turned crimson.


    The blood Asher had spilled in battle reacted instantly, spreading out in thin, web-like veins that pulsed with life.


    The lions hesitated.


    Then¡ª


    ¡ªBOOM!


    Blood spikes erupted from the ground beneath one of the lions, impaling it instantly. The beast roared in agony before its body melted into mist.

 Chapter 197 - 197: War God Trial

    Blood spikes erupted from the ground beneath one of the lions, impaling it instantly. The beast roared in agony before its body melted into mist.


    Serena gasped. "That one was an illusion!"


    The remaining two pounced at the same time¡ªone from the left, one from above.


    Asher grinned. "Then let''s see if these are real."


    He vanished just before the attacks landed.


    ¡ªWHOOSH!


    Reappearing above the airborne lion, Asher drove his knee into its back, sending it crashing down into the poison-soaked earth.


    But the moment it landed¡ª


    ¡ªSQUELCH.


    Blood tendrils burst from the ground, coiling around its limbs like living chains.


    The lion struggled, thrashing violently, but Asher raised his hand.


    ¡ªCRACK.


    The blood tendrils tightened mercilessly, shattering the lion''s bones in a sickening crunch.


    Serena winced. "That one was real!"


    The last remaining lion stood motionless, watching its fallen brethren dissolve into blood-soaked mist.


    Asher wiped a trickle of blood from his lip. "Only one left."


    The lion growled lowly, its mist swirling aggressively, condensing into a single point.


    Serena''s face paled. "Asher, move! It''s¡ª"


    ¡ªBOOM!


    The mist exploded outward, forming a massive shockwave of pure, concentrated venom.


    Everything it touched melted. The trees, the rocks, even the corpses of other creatures in the area dissolved into sludge.


    Asher stood firm, his crimson aura shielding him, but even his Sanguine Supreme ability trembled against the sheer toxicity.


    "A final desperate attack, huh?" he muttered, his breath turning misty from the fumes.


    Then, with a smirk¡ª


    "Let me show you what real blood mastery looks like."


    ¡ªSANGUINE SUPREME: CRIMSON DEVOURER.


    The blood on the battlefield surged toward Asher, twisting and condensing into a single, monstrous form behind him.


    It had no defined shape¡ªjust a writhing, ever-shifting mass of crimson tendrils, eyes, and fanged mouths.


    The Crimson Devourer opened its maw¡­ and inhaled.


    The toxic mist, the rotting remains, even the last lion''s essence¡ªeverything was consumed.


    The Purple Mist Lion roared in terror as it, too, was swallowed whole.


    Serena watched in horror as the battlefield fell silent. The mist was gone. The lion was no more.


    And standing amidst the wreckage, bathed in an eerie red glow¡ª


    Asher grinned.


    "One more king down."


    "We got all four now," Serena said as Asher took out the core from the Mist Lion as well.


    "Yes, let''s go and activate the trial. Do you want to participate in it?" he asked.


    She nodded. Asher had given her many abilities¡ªfar beyond her innate healing light. Now, she wielded Death Dagger, Element Mastery, and Executioner Chain¡ªall of them granted by Asher through his mysterious blood manipulation that allowed him to extract and transfer ability essence.


    She still didn''t fully understand how he did it, but one thing was certain¡ªshe was far stronger now. And she had been training relentlessly, determined not to be a burden on anyone.


    The War God Trial would be the perfect place to test her newfound power.


    Asher nodded as he began walking, with Serena following after him.


    "So, how do we activate it?" she asked.


    Asher replied, "We have to feed the cores to the central area''s king¡ªthe Red Tooth Croc. It''s a massive crocodile with a unique ability. Once we feed it the cores, it will morph into a gate, which will lead us to the War God Trial."


    He turned ahead and continued walking toward the central mist region, where the creature resided.


    As they moved deeper into the mist-covered region, the air grew thick with humidity, and the ground beneath them became damp and uneven. The distant sounds of water sloshing and low growls echoed through the swamp-like terrain.


    Soon, they arrived at the heart of the central mist region, where a massive, dark-scaled crocodile lay half-submerged in a murky pool. Its crimson-stained fangs protruded from its maw, and its glowing red eyes locked onto them the moment they stepped closer.


    "That''s the Red Tooth Croc?" Serena asked, gripping the hilt of one of her daggers.


    "Yeah, and we''re not here to fight it," Asher reminded her. He stepped forward, retrieving the four King Cores from his storage. The moment the crocodile saw the glowing cores, its eyes widened, and it let out a deep, guttural rumble.


    Asher tossed the cores toward the beast. They landed in the water with a splash, and without hesitation, the Red Tooth Croc lunged forward, snapping them up in its massive jaws.


    A few tense seconds passed.


    Then, the air trembled. The crocodile''s body began to shift, its form twisting unnaturally. Mist erupted from the ground, swirling violently as the beast let out a final roar before its entire body crystallized into a towering scarlet stone gate adorned with ancient symbols.


    Serena took a step back in awe. "It¡­ really turned into a gate."


    Asher smirked. "Told you."


    The massive gate stood before them, pulsing with an ominous energy. The War God Trial awaited.


    "I really wonder, though¡ªwho even found out about this trial?" Asher mused as he stared at the massive scarlet gate.


    Serena nodded but added, "Probably some poor soul who was running from the Croc, but got his body ripped apart. If he had the cores, they might have ended up in the Croc''s stomach, leading to the accidental activation of the trial''s location."


    Asher nodded. "Might be. Given how this trial works, I think only luck could help someone stumble upon it."


    The gate pulsed ominously before them, awaiting their decision. Serena took a deep breath, gripping her weapons tightly. "So¡­ ready to step in?"


    Asher smirked. "No turning back now."


    Together, they moved toward the gate, its ancient energy swirling around them as they prepared to enter the War God''s Trial. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they stepped forward, the scarlet gate rumbled, its energy pulsating as ancient runes lit up one by one. The air around them thickened with an overwhelming sense of power.


    The moment they crossed the threshold, a blinding light enveloped them. Serena shielded her eyes while Asher simply narrowed his gaze, letting his body adapt to the sudden shift. When the light faded, they found themselves standing on an enormous floating battlefield, stretching endlessly into the horizon.


    "This¡­ isn''t what I expected," Serena muttered, scanning the surroundings. The ground beneath them was made of solid stone, cracked and stained with dried blood. Towering statues of warriors lined the edges of the battlefield, their hollow eyes staring down as if judging them.


    A deep, resonant voice echoed through the air.


    "Welcome to the War God''s Trial. Only those worthy of power shall proceed. Fail, and you will perish."


    Serena tensed. "That''s reassuring..."

 Chapter 198 - 198: War God Trial II

    "Welcome to the War God''s Trial. Only those worthy of power shall proceed. Fail, and you will perish."


    Serena tensed. "That''s reassuring..."


    Before they could react, the statues came to life, their stone bodies creaking as they stepped down onto the battlefield. Each one wielded massive weapons¡ªblades, spears, war hammers¡ªemitting a fierce aura of battle-hardened warriors.


    Asher''s lips curled into a smirk. "Finally, something interesting."


    With a snap of his fingers, his Sanguine Supreme ability flared to life, blood-red energy coiling around his arms. Serena tightened her grip on her Executioner Chains, her eyes glowing faintly as she activated her Elemental Mastery.


    The first statue lunged. The battle had begun.


    Asher sidestepped the incoming strike, feeling the sheer force of the massive stone blade slicing through the air where he had just stood. The impact shattered the ground, sending cracks sprawling outward. Without missing a beat, he clenched his fist, and his Sanguine Supreme ability flared¡ªtendrils of crimson energy coiling around his arm like living veins.


    "Let''s see how tough you really are," he muttered.


    He launched forward, his fist colliding with the statue''s chest. A shockwave rippled through the air, but the warrior barely budged. Instead, its stone eyes glowed brighter, and it retaliated with a thunderous punch of its own.


    Asher barely had time to raise his arm in defense before the impact sent him skidding backward. Dust and debris kicked up around him as he came to a halt.


    "Tsk, sturdy bastard," he clicked his tongue.


    Serena, meanwhile, leaped over another statue''s swinging spear, flipping gracefully through the air. With a flick of her wrist, her Executioner Chains extended, wrapping tightly around the statue''s arm. She twisted her fingers, and the chains constricted¡ªcracks forming along the stone limb.


    "These things don''t go down easily!" she called out.


    "They''re not supposed to," Asher replied, his grin widening.


    Instead of dodging the next attack, he let his Sanguine Supreme ability do the work. The blood coursing through his veins pulsed unnaturally, shifting, adapting. His body hardened, absorbing the impact of the statue''s next punch. The force dented the ground beneath him, but Asher didn''t move an inch.


    Then, with a quick inhale, his blood boiled.


    Crimson Overdrive.


    In an instant, his speed and strength multiplied. He vanished from view, appearing behind the statue before it could even process his movement. His palm slammed against its back¡ªBlood Rupture.


    A deep crimson glow pulsed from within the statue, and a second later, it shattered into countless pieces.


    Serena whistled. "Show-off."


    "Just efficient," Asher shrugged, already shifting his focus to the next opponent.


    But before they could advance further, the deep voice echoed once more.


    "First trial¡­ cleared. Second trial¡­ begins."


    The battlefield trembled. The remaining statues froze before suddenly crumbling into dust. In their place, the stone tiles split open, and from the depths emerged new figures¡ªwarriors clad in ancient armor, their eyes burning with an ethereal glow.


    These were no longer just statues.


    They were spirits of fallen warriors.


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances.


    Serena smirked, tightening her grip on her chains. "Looks like the real challenge is starting now."


    Asher cracked his knuckles, his blood power surging once more. "Good. I was just getting warmed up."


    The spirits charged.


    The second trial had begun.


    Asher lunged forward, his Sanguine Supreme ability surging through his veins like molten fire. The spectral warriors moved like shadows, their forms flickering as if phasing between worlds. Their swords, however, were entirely solid¡ªthe cold steel whistling through the air as they swung at him.


    He ducked under the first blade, feeling it barely graze his hair. Pivoting on his heel, he drove his fist forward, activating Blood Rupture. The moment his knuckles connected with the ghostly warrior''s chest, a burst of crimson energy exploded outward.


    The warrior let out a hollow, echoing scream before its form shattered into fragments of light.


    Serena, on the other hand, had already bound two of them with her Executioner Chains, the cursed links glowing ominously as they constricted tighter. With a sharp pull, she yanked the spirits together before slamming them into the ground. They flickered and dissipated upon impact.


    "Not bad," Asher commented, sidestepping another attack.


    Serena smirked. "You''re not the only one who''s been improving."


    The remaining warriors didn''t hesitate. They rushed forward with inhuman speed, their weapons gleaming under the dim glow of the trial grounds.


    Asher took a deep breath, his Sanguine Supreme shifting once more. His muscles tensed, his perception sharpening. He could see every movement, every flicker of light in their ethereal bodies.


    Then he moved.


    To an outside observer, it would seem as if he had teleported. One moment he stood still, the next, he was behind one of the warriors, his arm already buried in its spectral chest. The warrior didn''t even have time to react before it burst into particles of light.


    Serena twisted midair, her Element Mastery ability allowing her to conjure a gust of wind that sent two spirits tumbling backward. She followed up instantly, summoning a blade of pure light and slashing through them in one swift motion. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Within seconds, all the spirits were gone.


    The trial grounds fell silent.


    Asher exhaled, rolling his shoulders. "That was fun."


    Serena let out a breath, her chains retracting. "More like exhausting."


    Before they could celebrate, the deep voice of the trial resonated once more.


    "Second trial¡­ cleared. Final trial¡­ commences."


    The air grew heavy. The ground trembled beneath them as an enormous crack split the battlefield apart. From the darkness below, a massive, ominous figure began to rise.


    A towering knight, clad in pitch-black armor, with glowing crimson eyes. His weapon¡ªa jagged greatsword pulsing with dark energy.


    "Face the Champion of War."


    Asher''s lips curled into a grin.


    Serena groaned. "You just had to say that was fun, didn''t you?"


    The War God''s Champion took a step forward. The ground beneath him shattered from the sheer weight of his presence.


    Asher clenched his fists, blood-red energy surging through his body.


    "Alright then," he muttered.


    "Let''s see how strong you really are."


    The final trial had begun.

 Chapter 199 - 199: War God Trial III

    The War God''s Champion took another step forward, his towering form radiating an overwhelming aura of power. The air around him distorted, as if reality itself struggled to contain his presence. His jagged greatsword, pulsing with ominous energy, let out a low hum that sent shivers down Serena''s spine.


    Asher, however, only grinned. His Sanguine Supreme ability flared to life, his crimson aura thickening around him like a cloak of liquid fire.


    Serena tightened her grip on her daggers, her Executioner Chains slithering around her wrists, ready to strike. "Got any ideas?" she asked, her voice steady despite the tension.


    "Yeah," Asher cracked his knuckles. "Hit him till he stops moving."


    The Champion moved.


    He was fast.


    A blur of black steel and crimson energy closed the gap between them in an instant. Asher barely had time to react, raising his arms just as the greatsword came crashing down.


    BOOM!


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, the very ground beneath them caving under the pressure. Asher skidded backward, his boots carving trenches into the stone.


    Serena leaped into action, her Element Mastery allowing her to conjure a surge of wind that propelled her above the Champion. Midair, she flung her Executioner Chains forward, aiming to bind his arms.


    The chains wrapped around his gauntlets¡ª


    SNAP!


    ¡ªand shattered.


    Her eyes widened. "What¡ª?"


    The Champion turned his head slightly toward her, his glowing crimson eyes locking onto her position. Then, with a casual flick of his arm, he sent a shockwave of energy upward.


    Serena barely managed to dodge, twisting in the air as a massive explosion erupted where she had been.


    Asher wasted no time.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, he lunged forward, his blood-red energy surging as he activated Blood Rupture. His fist connected with the Champion''s chest¡ª


    And nothing happened.


    His attack didn''t pierce.


    The Champion didn''t even flinch.


    Asher''s smirk faltered for a split second. "Huh."


    Then, without warning, the Champion swung his greatsword in a wide arc.


    Asher barely had time to dodge, bending backward in an almost impossible motion as the blade whooshed over him. Even so, he felt the sheer pressure of the attack slice through the air, leaving a deep gash in the stone wall behind him.


    Serena landed beside him, breathing hard. "Okay. New plan."


    "Yeah," Asher said, rolling his shoulders. "This guy''s built different."


    The Champion planted his sword into the ground, his deep, guttural voice echoing through the battlefield.


    "Prove yourselves¡­ or perish."


    Asher grinned, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Guess we''ll just have to do both."


    With that, he charged forward once more.


    The War God''s Champion pulled his sword from the ground, and with a single step, he closed the distance between them again.


    Asher barely managed to raise his arms before¡ª


    BOOM!


    The sheer force of the impact sent him flying backward, slamming into the stone wall with enough power to crack the surface. Dust and debris rained down around him as he gritted his teeth. His arms trembled¡ªjust blocking that one attack felt like stopping a falling mountain.


    Serena darted in, using her Element Mastery to enhance her speed, appearing behind the Champion in an instant. Her Death Dagger gleamed in her grip as she thrust it toward the base of his neck.


    CLANG!


    Her blade barely scratched him.


    The Champion didn''t even turn.


    Instead, a pulse of raw force erupted from his body, sending Serena hurtling away. She twisted mid-air, using a burst of wind to slow her descent, but the impact still sent a sharp pain through her arms.


    Asher cracked his neck, stepping out from the rubble. "Alright, so, hitting him isn''t gonna be easy."


    Serena groaned as she stood up. "You think?"


    The Champion slowly lifted his massive sword, pointing it toward them.


    "You are not worthy."


    The ground beneath their feet trembled, and then¡ª


    The arena itself shifted.


    Massive spikes of black stone shot from the ground, forming barriers and cutting off escape routes. The sky darkened, a swirling vortex of crimson energy appearing above.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Oh great, phase two."


    The Champion suddenly vanished¡ª


    ¡ªthen reappeared right in front of them.


    Serena barely had time to react before the greatsword came crashing down.


    BOOM!


    She leaped back just in time, but Asher didn''t move. Instead, his body became liquid¡ªhis Sanguine Supreme ability kicking in. The sword passed through his now-fluid form before he re-solidified and drove his fist into the Champion''s side.


    This time, his attack had some effect¡ªthe Champion staggered slightly.


    Just slightly.


    Asher grinned. "Looks like I just need to hit you harder."


    Serena suddenly noticed something. "Wait¡­ Look at his armor!"


    Asher glanced at the Champion''s body and noticed faint, glowing cracks forming along his torso.


    Serena smirked. "We are damaging him."


    Asher''s grin widened. "Then we just have to break him apart."


    The Champion took another step forward.


    Asher''s blood-red aura flared¡ª


    Serena''s chains ignited with power¡ªAs they attacked again.


    The War God''s Champion raised his greatsword, its surface glowing with an eerie crimson light. The moment his grip tightened, the entire arena trembled, and a powerful wave of force radiated outward.


    Asher and Serena braced themselves.


    "Final Judgment."


    The Champion''s deep voice echoed through the battlefield as a massive surge of energy coalesced around his weapon. The sky above darkened further, storm clouds swirling with raw, destructive power.


    Asher''s grin widened. "Yeah, that doesn''t sound good." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena''s eyes flickered between the Champion and the unstable energy gathering above. "Asher, we have to stop him now!"


    But before she could act, the Champion swung his blade down¡ª


    A colossal shockwave tore through the battlefield, splitting the ground apart and sending a tsunami of crimson energy crashing toward them.


    Serena reacted instantly, her Element Mastery kicking in as she conjured a barrier of wind and light, attempting to block the incoming force. The ground beneath her cracked under the sheer pressure, but she held firm.


    Asher, on the other hand¡ª


    ¡ªcharged straight through it.


    His Sanguine Supreme ability flared, his blood shifting into an armor-like state, absorbing the brunt of the attack as he dashed forward. His entire form blurred, his speed multiplying as he launched himself at the Champion like a crimson meteor.

 Chapter 200 - 200: War God Trial IV

    His Sanguine Supreme ability flared, his blood shifting into an armor-like state, absorbing the brunt of the attack as he dashed forward. His entire form blurred, his speed multiplying as he launched himself at the Champion like a crimson meteor.


    The Champion turned to meet him, raising his sword for another devastating strike.


    But this time, Asher was faster.


    BOOM!


    His fist, coated in pure Sanguine energy, collided with the Champion''s chest.


    A deafening crack echoed through the battlefield as the Champion''s armor shattered, the glowing cracks from earlier finally breaking apart completely.


    For the first time¡ªthe War God''s Champion staggered.


    Serena''s eyes widened. "It worked!"


    Asher, not wasting a second, grinned. "Then let''s finish this."


    The Champion steadied himself, his body flickering as his form began to destabilize. His once-impenetrable aura now weakened, leaving an opening¡ªone that Serena was not going to waste. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She lashed out with her Executioner Chains, the glowing bindings wrapping around the Champion''s arms and legs, locking him in place.


    Asher leapt into the air, his blood shaping into a long, crimson spear¡ªone that pulsed with all the energy he had left.


    "Let''s see you block this."


    With all his strength, he threw the spear.


    The sky split apart as the attack pierced straight through the Champion''s chest.


    A moment of silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    BOOOOM!


    The entire battlefield erupted in a pillar of crimson and golden energy, shaking the very foundations of the War God''s Trial.


    When the dust finally settled¡ª


    The War God''s Champion was gone.


    And in his place, at the center of the ruined battlefield¡ª


    A massive golden gate now stood, radiating an overwhelming divine presence.


    Serena let out a shaky breath. "Did we¡­ do it?"


    Asher cracked his knuckles, stepping forward. "Only one way to find out."


    Asher and Serena stood before the massive golden gate, its surface etched with ancient runes that shimmered with an ethereal glow. A deep, resonant hum filled the air, vibrating through their bones as they stepped closer.


    Serena wiped the sweat off her brow. "So¡­ do we just walk in?"


    Asher smirked, placing a hand on the gate. "Unless you wanna stand here and admire it forever."


    The moment his fingers touched the surface¡ª


    A deep voice echoed through the space.


    "You who have conquered the Trial of Kings¡­ step forward and prove your worth."


    The gate rumbled before a blinding light engulfed them both, pulling them forward into the unknown.


    When the light faded, Asher and Serena found themselves in a colossal temple¡ªits towering pillars stretching into an endless golden sky. The floor beneath them was made of polished obsidian, reflecting their images with eerie clarity.


    At the far end of the temple, a throne stood, carved from pristine white stone. And seated upon it¡ª


    A figure clad in resplendent golden armor, his face obscured by an ancient, battle-worn helmet. His crimson cape billowed despite the lack of wind, and in his right hand, he held a massive greatsword that radiated pure, divine energy.


    Serena stiffened. "That''s¡­ him."


    Asher exhaled sharply. "Yeah. The War God himself."


    The figure slowly rose to his feet.


    "You have done well to come this far." His voice carried the weight of countless wars, resonating through the temple like the clash of a thousand blades. "But the true test begins now."


    The War God raised his sword¡ªand in an instant, the entire temple shook as an overwhelming force crashed down upon them.


    Serena gasped, barely able to stand as the sheer pressure of his presence threatened to crush them. "This¡­ this is insane!"


    "This is the War God''s Trial¡ªthe final trial, just like last time," Asher said, his voice steady. He knew that the last trial would be a battle against the War God''s Projection.


    "Fine. Let''s see if you live up to the legend."


    The War God lifted his sword, the golden energy condensing around it into a blade so sharp it seemed to cut through space itself.


    "Come, challenger." His voice was calm yet absolute. "Show me if you are worthy of my Art"


    Asher''s blood surged, his power rising to its absolute limit.


    Serena gripped her chains, her aura glowing with radiant light.


    Asher''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. This was it¡ªthe final battle of the trial. He could feel the War God''s immense energy pressing down on him, but instead of fear, he felt exhilaration.


    Serena exhaled sharply, steeling herself. She wasn''t just a spectator¡ªshe had come this far, and she would fight alongside him. The chains in her hands crackled with energy, shifting and extending as they responded to her will.


    The War God''s projection didn''t wait. With a single step, he closed the distance, swinging his golden blade in a devastating arc. The air itself howled as the sword carved through space, heading straight for Asher.


    Asher vanished, reappearing behind the War God in a blur of crimson energy. His fist, coated in condensed Sanguine Supreme power, struck like a meteor. The impact sent shockwaves through the entire battlefield, but the War God merely turned his head.


    "Too slow."


    A backhand strike sent Asher flying, his body crashing through the ground and carving a deep trench.


    "Asher!" Serena shouted, her chains shooting forward like vipers, wrapping around the War God''s arm to restrain him. She pulled with all her strength, activating Executioner''s Grip, a skill that weakened her opponent''s defenses.


    The War God''s gaze flicked toward her. With a single flex, he shattered the chains, sending the fragments scattering. Serena barely had time to react before a golden shockwave blasted her backward.


    Asher coughed, wiping blood from his mouth as he got back on his feet. "Damn¡­ looks like this won''t be easy." His aura flared violently, the air around him turning crimson as his Sanguine Supreme ability went into overdrive.


    The War God''s projection raised his sword again. "Then fight, challenger. Show me your resolve!"


    Asher blurred forward, his Sanguine Supreme ability raging like a crimson storm. Blood energy coiled around his fists as he met the War God head-on. The golden blade came down like divine judgment, but Asher twisted at the last second, dodging by a hair''s breadth.


    "Blood Requiem!"

 Chapter 201 - 201: War God Trial V

    Asher blurred forward, his Sanguine Supreme ability raging like a crimson storm. Blood energy coiled around his fists as he met the War God head-on. The golden blade came down like divine judgment, but Asher twisted at the last second, dodging by a hair''s breadth.


    "Blood Requiem!"


    He struck with a flurry of punches, each blow vibrating with raw power. The War God blocked the first few with his arm, but Asher''s relentless barrage cracked the air itself. A final, devastating punch connected with the War God''s chest, sending a shockwave through the battlefield.


    The War God slid back slightly but remained firm. "Your strength is impressive." His voice was unwavering. "But strength alone is not enough."


    He raised his sword, and golden energy erupted outward, forming countless blades of light in the air. They hung in the sky like celestial spears, aimed directly at Asher and Serena.


    "Divine Judgment."


    The swords rained down.


    "Asher!" Serena shouted, summoning her Executioner Chains to form a barrier. The chains linked together, pulsing with power, trying to deflect the incoming attack. But the divine blades tore through, overwhelming her defenses.


    Asher reacted instantly, his blood forming a Sanguine Domain around them. The crimson energy absorbed the brunt of the attack, but even so, the force sent him skidding backward, his feet digging into the ground.


    Serena coughed, her arms shaking from the strain. "We can''t keep blocking. We need to end this¡ªnow!"


    Asher clenched his fists, his eyes burning with determination. "Then let''s do it together."


    Serena nodded, her chains wrapping around Asher''s arms. "I''ll amplify your power. You just hit him with everything you''ve got!"


    Asher felt an immense surge of energy flow through him. His Sanguine Supreme ability merged with Serena''s Executioner''s Wrath, creating an overwhelming force. His entire body glowed with a mix of crimson and golden energy.


    The War God watched them, his sword raised. "Then come, warriors. Show me your true might!"


    Asher and Serena charged as one.


    Asher''s body pulsed with immense power, his Sanguine Supreme ability intertwining with Serena''s Executioner''s Wrath, creating a phenomenon neither of them had ever experienced before. His blood vibrated at a frequency beyond mortal comprehension, while Serena''s chains burned with divine energy.


    The War God planted his feet, his golden sword radiating celestial might. "A worthy battle indeed!" His voice echoed like thunder.


    BOOM!


    Asher disappeared from sight, reappearing in an instant, his fist colliding with the War God''s blade. The impact shattered the air, sending shockwaves across the battlefield. The ground beneath them cracked, unable to withstand the sheer force of their clash.


    Serena followed up, her chains extending like divine whips, aiming for the War God''s arms and legs to restrict his movement. Executioner''s Bind! The glowing chains wrapped around the War God, glowing brighter as they attempted to hold him in place.


    The War God glanced at her, unfazed. "Impressive, but not enough."


    With a single burst of energy, he shattered the chains, causing Serena to stumble back, coughing up blood.


    "Serena!" Asher roared, his eyes burning with fury. His blood energy raged out of control, forming a storm of crimson around him. His aura expanded, warping the battlefield itself. The sheer pressure caused cracks to form in the very sky above them. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sanguine Annihilation!"


    All of his power concentrated into his fist, the energy so dense it distorted space. He lunged forward with blinding speed, aiming a punch infused with every ounce of strength he had.


    The War God met him head-on, swinging his golden blade down with absolute force.


    The ultimate clash.


    Their attacks met¡ª


    BOOOOOOM!


    A blinding explosion engulfed the battlefield, consuming everything in crimson and gold light. The shockwave tore through the air, ripping apart the very fabric of space.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence.


    Then, as the light faded, Asher stood panting, his fist still extended. The War God''s blade had stopped inches from his head. A deep crack ran through the divine weapon, glowing with fading energy.


    The War God chuckled, stepping back. "You have passed." His body began to dissipate into golden dust, his voice lingering in the air. "You are worthy of my Art."


    A surge of golden light flowed into Asher''s body, healing all his wounds as two books materialized¡ªone floating toward Asher and the other to Serena.


    "What did you get?" Asher asked after glancing at his own book, Million Steps, a movement technique from the War God.


    Serena examined hers carefully. "Absence of Worldly Desires," she murmured. "It''s a breathing technique that erases one''s presence¡­ and also conceals many hidden dagger arts within it."


    Asher smirked. "Sounds like it suits you well. Silent and deadly."


    Serena flipped through the pages, her eyes scanning the intricate descriptions. "And yours?"


    "Million Steps¡­" Asher muttered, gripping the book tighter. "A technique that allows one to move faster than the eye can track, as if vanishing and reappearing at will."


    Serena whistled. "That''s broken."


    Asher chuckled. "Only if I master it."


    Serena sighed, tucking the book away. "Right¡­ no rest for the strong, huh?"


    Asher grinned. "Rest is for when we''re dead. Until then, we keep moving forward."


    She rolled her eyes but couldn''t help smiling. "Fine. Where to next?"


    Asher looked up at the sky, deep in thought. "There are still plenty of places left to explore. More trials, more enemies, and more power to gain."


    Serena stretched her arms. "Then let''s not waste time."


    With their newfound strength and determination, the two adventurers set off once more, ready to take their next quest.


    They came out of the Trial, the door morphed back to Crocodile, attacking them with its mouth open wide.


    Asher reacted instantly, his body moving on instinct. With a flicker of motion, he grabbed Serena and leaped backward, narrowly avoiding the massive jaws of the Red Tooth Crocodile as they snapped shut with a deafening clap.


    "Tch, so it still attacks after we''re done?" Serena huffed, summoning her Executioner Chains.


    Asher smirked. "I guess it doesn''t like being used as a door."


    The crocodile let out a guttural roar, its crimson eyes gleaming with rage. Poisonous mist seeped from its fangs as it lunged again, its massive body shaking the ground beneath them.

 Chapter 202 - 202: back to guild

    Serena swung her chains, wrapping them around its neck, but the beast thrashed violently, dragging her forward.


    "Not so fast!" Asher dashed in, his Sanguine Supreme ability activating. His blood solidified into crimson spikes that shot toward the crocodile''s underbelly, piercing its scales.


    The creature roared in pain, but it was far from finished. It spun its body, sending a powerful tail strike toward them.


    "Serena, jump!" Asher yelled.


    She barely managed to let go of her chains in time, flipping into the air as the tail smashed into the ground, creating a crater where she had stood.


    "This thing is really persistent!" Serena called out.


    Asher''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Then let''s put it down for good!"


    "You do that, I''ll be sitting out this time. My whole body aches," Serena said, jumping away and settling onto a nearby tree branch. "I''ll cheer you on from here," she added with a teasing grin.


    Asher glanced at her but didn''t say anything. This opponent was so weak compared to the War God''s trial that he didn''t even need Serena''s help.


    The Red Tooth Crocodile snarled, baring its venomous fangs. Asher cracked his knuckles, his blood swirling around him like living tendrils.


    "Alright, let''s finish this quickly," he muttered, dashing toward the beast at full speed.


    The Red Tooth Crocodile lunged, its massive jaws snapping shut with enough force to crush solid stone. But Asher was faster. With a blur of movement, he sidestepped the attack, his blood-forged blade forming in his hand.


    SHING!


    A crimson arc sliced through the air, meeting the beast''s thick hide. The crocodile roared in pain as a deep gash formed along its side, dark venom oozing out.


    "Not bad," Asher muttered. "But not good enough."


    The beast thrashed, its powerful tail sweeping across the ground in an attempt to crush him. Asher leaped over it effortlessly, landing on the crocodile''s back.


    "Let''s end this," he said, raising his hand. His blood pulsed, surging into his blade as he drove it straight into the creature''s skull.


    CRACK!


    The Red Tooth Crocodile shuddered violently before collapsing with a final, guttural growl.


    Serena clapped lazily from her perch. "Well, that was underwhelming."


    Asher shook off the blood from his weapon. "Told you I didn''t need help for this one."


    She nodded jumping down as she said " lets go back, or I would die from the smell now" she said as they began to move away.


    Soon, they returned to the guild. Serena immediately went to rest, while Asher made his way to meet the Guild Leader.


    "Yo, Genevieve," he greeted as he entered her office. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked up from her papers, raising an eyebrow. "Do you need something?"


    Asher smirked. "Do you think I only come to you when I need something?"


    Genevieve sighed. "Yes."


    "Ahem," Asher cleared his throat. "How can I get access to other War God Trials?"


    Genevieve rolled her eyes. "Told you, you either need to find them yourself or know someone who has access."


    "So, you do have them, don''t you?" Asher asked, leaning on her desk.


    She closed her book with a snap, giving him a pointed look. "I can give you access, but I''ll need something of equal value in return."


    Asher hummed in thought before his eyes lit up. He reached into his storage and pulled out a book.


    "Here, you can have this. It''s a technique like the War God Arts, something equivalent in value."


    Genevieve''s eyes flickered with interest as she took the book from his hands, examining its contents.


    "Interesting¡­" she murmured. "Alright, deal."


    Asher nodded as he took the other two War god trial location she has, by giving one more technique to her, he has lots of them from his academy days.


    "Do you have more?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with interest.


    Asher nodded. "Why do you need more?"


    Genevieve leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers on the desk. "Having such techniques is always welcome. You might not realize it, but most sects keep their techniques and arts a closely guarded secret. Only those who swear loyalty to them can gain access."


    She paused before continuing, "That''s also the reason why War God Trials are so valuable. They provide access to a vast number of techniques that would otherwise be impossible to obtain."


    Asher smirked. "Makes sense. So, how many techniques would be enough for a fair trade?"


    Genevieve folded her arms. "Depends on the quality. If they''re basic, you''ll need a lot. If they''re advanced or unique, just a few will do."


    Asher thought for a moment before reaching into his storage ring. He pulled out three books, each one radiating a faint aura of power. "These should be worth something¡ªBlood Phantom Steps, Titan''s Grasp, and Silent Requiem."


    Genevieve''s eyes widened slightly. "Not bad. These are high-tier arts. Where''d you even get them?"


    "Let''s just say I have my ways," Asher replied casually.


    She examined the books, flipping through the pages quickly. "Alright, this should be enough for what you''re asking. I''ll get you access to the records on the other War God Trials."


    "Though I will say, I can''t be sure if these places actually have War God Trials. We''ve only gathered speculations from the many adventurers who''ve reported strange findings," Genevieve explained.


    "And there are over a thousand of them. You can have all of them if you want and go on a wild goose chase," she added with a smirk.


    Asher narrowed his eyes at her as she chuckled. "I''m joking. I''ll give you the six locations that have the highest chances of containing real trials based on confirmed sightings and ancient records."


    "That''s more like it," Asher said, crossing his arms. "I don''t have time to chase after myths."


    Genevieve slid a sealed parchment across the table. "Here. These six locations should keep you busy for a while. But be careful¡ªif these trials do exist, then they''re bound to be dangerous."


    Asher smirked, taking the parchment. "I know that much after going through two of them."


    "Though before I go to these six, I will have to clear the two you have already given me," he said as she nodded.


    "Then off you go. Don''t disturb my leisure reading time," she said, waving him off dismissively.


    Asher chuckled, shaking his head as he turned to leave. "Yeah, yeah. Enjoy your book."

 Chapter 203 - 203: Dragons

    "Dragon?" Asher asked as he faced Genevieve. It had been two years since he last met her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After their last meeting, he completed the two War God Trials she had given him, gaining more techniques. Among the six possible locations she provided, only three turned out to be legitimate War God Trials. However, finding them was easy with his Absolute Appraisal ability, which allowed him to see hidden things as if they were in plain sight.


    Using that skill, he even uncovered another War God Trial location, which he later sold to the Guild, earning a hefty sum.


    And now, after all this time, she had called him back once again.


    "What do you mean by ''Dragon''? I thought those lazy lizards didn''t care about anything," Asher said, crossing his arms.


    Genevieve nodded. "Yes, normally, they don''t care about anything besides hoarding money and sleeping on their piles of it," she said. "But recently, a dragon egg has been abducted."


    "What? Which fool did it?" Asher asked.


    Dragons were the pinnacles of power in this world. All dragons started at the Transcendent rank, the highest stage of the Second Realm of power. As they aged, they grew stronger and eventually reached their peak.


    There was even a theory that the most powerful dragons had already left this world in search of an even greater one to conquer. That was how broken their species was¡ªthey could grow stronger simply by sleeping and eating.


    And yet, someone had dared to steal a dragon egg.


    Asher leaned back, rubbing his chin. "So, who was dumb enough to pull this off?"


    Genevieve sighed, crossing her arms. "That''s the problem. No one knows. The dragons are furious, and they''re not exactly patient creatures. If that egg isn''t found soon, they might just start burning down entire kingdoms looking for it."


    Asher whistled. "Yikes. So why call me?"


    Genevieve smirked. "Because you''re one of the few crazy enough to take this on. Your abilities, your knowledge¡­ you have a better shot at tracking it down than most."


    "Fair point," Asher admitted. "Any leads?"


    "Just one," she said, sliding a map across the table. "The last known location of the egg before it vanished¡ªan underground black market run by some of the most dangerous criminals in the world."


    Asher grinned. "Now this sounds fun."


    After two years of intense training, Asher himself had reached the Phantasmal Rank, just one step short of the peak of the Second Realm of Power¡ªthe Transcendent Realm. After entering it, he would have to climb through ten stages, from First Transcendent to Tenth Transcendent, before reaching the peak.


    Now, he was also close to reaching his goal of the Third Transcendent Stage, allowing him to pass through the Void of Space¡ªa crucial milestone for those who wished to venture beyond this world but for him its simply a way to return back to his world.


    "Who knew I''d get an assignment like this so soon after the dragons," Asher muttered, cracking his neck. "Well, I''ll be going."


    Genevieve nodded, watching him with a smile.


    As he turned to leave, she leaned back in her chair, shaking her head. "This kid¡­ he''s gotten too strong," she murmured. The first time she met him, he was just another promising adventurer. Now, he stood as one of the Rookies powerhouse with potential to become the strongest in the world.


    Asher stepped out of the guild, the fresh night air cool against his skin. The city was alive with the hum of adventurers, merchants, and street performers, but his mind was elsewhere.


    The stolen dragon egg was a mystery¡ªone that shouldn''t exist. Dragons were prideful beings, nearly impossible to steal from. Either the thief was unimaginably powerful, or they had knowledge that no one else did.


    "Well, let''s see who''s stupid enough to mess with a dragon," he muttered, summoning his Void Strider Cloak and vanishing into the night.


    ¡ª


    At the city''s outskirts, Serena waited, arms crossed. "Took you long enough," she said.


    "Had to get the details," Asher replied. "We''re heading east. The last known trace of the egg was somewhere in the Forsaken Wastes."


    Serena''s expression darkened. "That place? You''re telling me someone stole from a dragon, then ran to the most cursed land in existence?"


    Asher shrugged. "Guess we''ll have to knock on their door and ask why."


    Without another word, the two vanished into the night, setting off toward the next great challenge.


    Like Asher, Serena had also grown stronger. She had reached the Legend Rank, two ranks short of Asher, but still an incredible feat.


    Back in Volarisa, the household where Asher once belonged, a Legend Rank warrior was powerful enough to serve as a royal guardian. In simple terms, if Serena were to return to Volarisa with him now, she would be considered one of the powerhouses of that world.


    She had trained relentlessly, honing the abilities Asher had granted her, mastering her Death Dagger, Elemental Mastery, and Executioner Chains. She wasn''t just following Asher anymore¡ªshe was carving her own path as a warrior.


    As they moved toward the Forsaken Wastes, Serena smirked. "You know, back then, I used to think I was just trying to keep up with you. But now¡­ I think I might actually be catching up."


    Asher chuckled, eyes flashing with amusement. "Oh? Then prove it. Let''s see if you can keep up with me in this mission."


    Serena grinned, cracking her knuckles. "You''re on."


    The Forsaken Wastes stretched before them like an endless expanse of desolation. A land where even the air was laced with lingering traces of ancient battles, where remnants of long-forgotten titans lay buried beneath the cracked, scorched earth.


    Asher and Serena moved swiftly, their footsteps silent against the eerie stillness. The mission was simple: recover the stolen dragon egg. However, both of them knew that things were rarely as simple as they seemed.


    "Do we have any leads?" Serena asked, her chains coiling lightly around her wrist like living serpents.


    " just an underground black market" he said as he pointed at an Rock.

 Chapter 204 - 204: Dragons II

    "Do we have any leads?" Serena asked, her chains coiling lightly around her wrist like living serpents.


    "Just an underground black market," Asher said, pointing at a large rock.


    "Is this rock special?" she asked.


    Asher smirked. "It''s near the entrance to the underground black market," he explained. Then, without hesitation, he tapped the rock in a precise rhythm¡ªtwenty-three times in a specific sequence.


    The rock trembled before slowly sinking into the ground. A passageway revealed itself, lined with dimly glowing symbols¡ªmagic seals meant to hide the entrance from unwanted eyes.


    A heavy, rusted door appeared from the shadows.


    "Let''s go," Asher said as he stepped forward, leading the way.


    Serena followed closely, her senses on high alert.


    Asher and Serena moved through the underground tunnel, the air thick with the scent of damp stone and something faintly metallic¡ªblood, perhaps. The deeper they went, the more the space widened into a cavernous underground marketplace, lit by eerie blue crystals embedded in the walls.


    The Demonic Dragon Egg Auction.


    It was the kind of event whispered about in hushed tones, a gathering where only the most unscrupulous and powerful dared to tread. The black market here didn''t deal in simple contraband like illegal weapons or rare potions. No, this was a place where one could purchase forbidden artifacts, stolen relics, and even the lives of others.


    And tonight''s grand prize? A dragon egg.


    Asher''s eyes scanned the area, taking in the wide hall where merchants and buyers mingled, their faces hidden behind enchanted masks to protect their identities. Towering cages lined the edges, some holding rare beasts while others confined humanoid figures¡ªcaptives of various races being sold like livestock.


    Serena''s grip on her chains tightened. "Disgusting," she muttered.


    Asher merely nodded. He had seen many things in his life, but the sheer audacity of auctioning a dragon egg was on another level. The moment word spread, there was no doubt that powerful forces¡ªincluding the dragons themselves¡ªwould descend upon this place like a storm.


    For now, though, the auction was proceeding as planned.


    At the center of the grand hall stood a raised platform, where a masked auctioneer in flowing black robes prepared to present the night''s main attraction. Beside him, a massive, armored figure guarded a floating obsidian sphere.


    That was no mere pedestal. It was a containment artifact, designed to suppress the egg''s aura, hiding its presence from external forces.


    "Welcome, esteemed guests," the auctioneer''s voice rang out, magically amplified to reach every corner of the underground hall. "Tonight, we present to you a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity¡ªan egg of a true dragon, a creature of legend and power beyond mortal comprehension."


    A hush fell over the crowd. Even among criminals and warlords, the gravity of such an item was undeniable.


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances. They had made it in time.


    The auctioneer let the silence linger, basking in the weight of his words before continuing.


    "This is no ordinary dragon egg, my esteemed guests. This belongs to a draconic bloodline of immeasurable power¡ªone that has ruled the skies for millennia." He gestured toward the floating obsidian sphere. "Tonight, this treasure will belong to the highest bidder."


    A murmur rippled through the crowd. Even behind their enchanted masks, Asher could feel the greed radiating from the buyers. Kings of the underworld, warlords, corrupt nobles, and even a few figures cloaked in shadows that reeked of ancient magic.


    Serena whispered, "Looks like we have some big players."


    Asher smirked. "Good. That''ll make it more fun."


    The bidding began.


    "Ten million gold."


    "Fifteen million."


    "Twenty-five million."


    The numbers skyrocketed, with each bid throwing the room into deeper tension. Some bidders began subtly flexing their power¡ªletting out small bursts of aura to intimidate the weaker competition.


    Asher leaned back against a nearby pillar, arms crossed. "What do you think? Let them fight it out first?"


    Serena rolled her eyes. "You''re not actually planning on buying it, are you?"


    "Of course not," he chuckled. "But it''d be a waste to not let them inflate the price first."


    Serena sighed. "And then?"


    Asher''s smirk widened. "Then¡­ we take it."


    The bidding war continued, but just as the price neared an outrageous sum, a new presence entered the room. The temperature dropped slightly, and the once-boisterous bidders fell silent.


    Footsteps echoed through the hall as a figure approached the auction stage. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tall. Cloaked in black and gold. A mask covering half their face, with piercing red eyes glowing from underneath. Their aura was suffocating¡ªlike a tidal wave of power held barely in check.


    The auctioneer visibly swallowed. "Ah¡­ it seems we have a new contender."


    Without hesitation, the newcomer spoke, their voice smooth but commanding.


    "One hundred million gold."


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    No one spoke. No one dared to counter the bid.


    Asher''s smirk faded slightly. "Well¡­ that complicates things."


    Serena exhaled slowly. "Who the hell is that?"


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. Whoever they were, they weren''t just rich. They were powerful.


    The air inside the auction hall felt heavy as the masked figure remained unmoved after making the exorbitant bid. The other attendees exchanged glances, some hesitating as if weighing the risks of challenging this unknown powerhouse.


    The auctioneer cleared his throat, forcing a smile. "One hundred million gold! Do I hear a higher bid?"


    Silence.


    The crowd wasn''t just intimidated¡ªthey were terrified. Whoever this person was, they had instantly established dominance without even flexing their power.


    Serena whispered, "Are we still going with your plan?"


    Asher''s smirk returned, though a bit more restrained. "Oh, we''re taking that egg. But now, we might have to deal with that guy too."


    Serena sighed. "Great. Just what I wanted¡ªanother overly powerful lunatic in the mix."


    The auctioneer raised his hand. "Going once¡­ going twice¡­"


    "Sold!" His voice echoed through the hall, sealing the deal. The masked figure merely nodded before turning away from the stage.


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances before slipping into the shadows. They needed to see where the egg was going.


    " Don''t tell me we will fight them?" Serena asked on the way as Asher said " why would we? that will be a suicide" he said as Serena paused " oye oye, now you are really worrying me" She said as she jumped after him.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Dragons III

    Asher and Serena moved like shadows through the dimly lit corridors of the underground auction house. The masked buyer and their guards exited through a side passage, away from the main crowd.


    "We need to see where they''re taking the egg," Asher whispered, his eyes glowing faintly as he activated Sanguine Supreme. A faint crimson aura pulsed from his body before completely vanishing¡ªboth he and Serena faded into the darkness, their presence erased from sight, sound, and even magical detection.


    Serena glanced at her now-invisible hands and muttered, "This ability of yours is honestly overpowered."


    "Shh." Asher nudged her forward. "Stay close."


    The masked figure and their guards moved through a labyrinth of tunnels, the torches casting long, flickering shadows on the stone walls. The passageways led deeper underground, past locked doors, rune-covered barriers, and silent sentries stationed at key points.


    Eventually, they emerged into a heavily fortified chamber. The ceiling stretched high, reinforced with dark steel and enchanted barriers. At its center stood a teleportation circle, etched in glowing crimson runes. The dragon egg rested atop a pedestal, pulsating faintly with raw, untapped power.


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "They''re planning to move it out of here."


    Serena whispered, "Where? Can you tell?"


    Asher focused, his Absolute Appraisal flickering to life. Text and details filled his vision as he analyzed the magic circle''s properties.


    "Damn," he muttered. "They''re using a randomized teleportation sequence. No fixed location."


    Serena frowned. "So even if we follow, we might get sent somewhere completely different?"


    "Exactly." Asher clenched his fists. "This complicates things."


    As they observed, the masked figure turned to one of their subordinates.


    "Prepare the gate," they ordered.


    One of the mages stepped forward, pressing their hands onto the runes. The teleportation circle began to hum, its energy rising.


    Asher exhaled. We either act now or risk losing the egg forever.


    Serena tugged at his sleeve. "We should get closer."


    He nodded, stepping forward carefully, making sure the magic around them kept them undetectable. But as they moved, the masked figure suddenly stopped.


    "¡­Something is off," they murmured, scanning the room.


    One of the guards hesitated. "What do you mean, sir?"


    The figure''s aura surged. "A presence¡­ faint, but there."


    Serena stiffened. "No way, can they¡ª"


    The masked figure turned directly toward them.


    Asher barely had time to react before their eyes locked onto his exact location.


    "Found you."


    In an instant, the entire room erupted into chaos.


    The masked figure didn''t hesitate. With a flick of their wrist, a surge of energy erupted from their palm¡ªa shockwave of pure force tearing through the chamber like a storm.


    BOOM!


    Asher reacted instantly, grabbing Serena and twisting their bodies just in time to avoid the brunt of the attack. The sheer pressure shattered the stone floor where they had just been standing.


    "They can see us?!" Serena gasped as they tumbled into the shadows.


    Asher gritted his teeth. Sanguine Supreme was supposed to make them undetectable. But this enemy¡­ they had a way to bypass it.


    The guards unsheathed their weapons, forming a defensive perimeter around the egg while the masked figure took a step forward.


    "I don''t know who you are," the figure spoke in a cold, calculated tone, "but sneaking around in my domain is a mistake you won''t live to regret."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. This one''s dangerous.


    Serena was already shifting into a battle stance, her chains slithering around her like hungry beasts. "So much for stealth," she muttered.


    "Change of plans," Asher whispered. "We take the egg before they can teleport it."


    Serena smirked. "Now that''s more my style."


    Without another word, Asher vanished¡ªhis speed so intense that even the air didn''t have time to react. He reappeared behind one of the guards, his blade flashing as it slashed through their armor with terrifying ease.


    Serena followed suit, launching her Executioner Chains. They whipped through the air, wrapping around the nearest mage''s staff and crushing it into dust.


    "INTRUDERS!" one of the guards roared, charging toward Asher with a heavy axe.


    But Asher was already moving. Million Steps activated, his footwork shifting into a blur as he dodged three attacks in an instant. His counterattack was brutal¡ªa palm strike to the chest that sent the guard flying into a stone pillar, breaking it in half.


    The teleportation circle flared¡ªits activation nearly complete.


    The masked figure raised a hand. "Too late."


    A pulse of magic surged, preparing to whisk the dragon egg away.


    No you don''t.


    Asher clenched his fists, channeling his blood energy into his veins. Sanguine Dominion. His aura surged, filling the room with an oppressive weight. The teleportation circle flickered¡ªits magic corrupting, distorting, and finally failing.


    The masked figure''s eyes widened. "What?!"


    Asher grinned. "Told you. Change of plans."


    The teleportation circle flickered to life, engulfing Asher and Serena in its glow. In the blink of an eye, both of them vanished from the room.


    "They ran away?" the masked figure muttered in disbelief before turning to check the egg¡ªonly to realize it was gone.


    Their hands trembled with rage.


    "Bastards!!!!" they roared, their voice shaking the entire chamber.


    ****


    While in the middle of an unfamiliar desert, an elaborate magic apparatus sat in ruins before three figures¡ªAsher, Serena, and...


    "Hmm, we aren''t dead," Asher muttered from the sand, taking a deep breath as he checked himself. Then, he looked at Serena. "Serena, you okay?"


    A strange feeling washed over him as he saw a tiny hand poke out from one side of the sand.


    "...What''s that?"


    Serena''s face paled as she noticed it too. Then, she let out a gasp. "Why are we in a pile of Sand?" she asked as Asher yanked her out. But the small hand still twitched.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Gritting her teeth, Serena reached out, brushing off more of the sand and carefully lifting something small¡ªa baby.


    A human baby.


    The child, barely a year old, had soft black hair and deep red eyes. He was wrapped in a strange black sheet, his tiny hands grasping at the air.


    Then, the baby blinked up at Asher and, in a tiny voice, mumbled:


    "Papa."


    Asher froze.


    Serena''s expression twisted into horror as she clutched him by the collar. "Asher, you bastard¡ªwhose kid is this?!"


    "FUCK YOU, WOMAN!" Asher shot back, trying to pry her hands off. "Do you think I just made a baby out of thin air?! That''s the dragon egg! It hatched!"


    Serena''s jaw dropped. "Wait, what?!"


    "It must have been due to the chaotic mana from the Spatial Transfer," Asher said, rubbing his temples. "No wonder my barrier never was struck even once. The egg absorbed all that excess energy and hatched."


    Serena looked between him and the baby. "But¡­ he has the same eyes as you," she pointed out.


    Asher rolled his eyes. "Are you dumb or just playing dumb now? Red eyes aren''t that rare." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The baby, still staring at Asher, suddenly reached out and touched his face.


    Then, with sparkling eyes, he squealed, "papa"


    An invisible arrow struck Asher''s heart.


    "...Shit," Asher muttered. "This is not happening."


    But he still held onto the baby. "What should we do now?" he asked as Serena looked at him.


    "We need to feed him, but I don''t have any milk," she said.


    Asher''s gaze instinctively drifted to her chest.


    She immediately smacked his head. "You ass! I can''t produce milk yet!"


    He coughed and quickly averted his gaze.


    "Baby dragons don''t feed on milk," he explained. "They feed on Mana Essence¡ªthe condensed liquid form of pure mana."


    Serena nodded. "Got it."


    Without hesitation, Asher activated his Eternal Creation, manifesting a pure sphere of mana essence in his palm. The baby, still resting in his arms, instinctively latched onto it and began drinking.


    The moment he finished, a radiant glow surrounded him.


    His human form melted away, shifting into a tiny pitch-black dragon cub with smoky black wings.


    "...He was a human baby just now, right?" Serena asked, staring in disbelief.


    "He thinks of me as his father," Asher muttered. "That must have triggered his subconscious to take on a similar appearance."


    Serena frowned. "And what kind of dragon is he exactly?"


    Asher gulped, his face paling. "...He''s from the Ancient Nether Dragons."


    Serena froze. "...The Kings among dragon species?"


    He nodded slowly.


    For a moment, silence hung between them.


    Then, Asher''s entire body shuddered as he clutched the tiny dragon cub.


    "If his mother finds out he called me ''Papa''..." he whispered, dread creeping into his voice.


    Serena smirked. "What? Worried she''ll be a possessive mother?"


    "No," Asher said, his face pale.


    "She''ll roast me alive with Nether Fire and then eat me."


    "...That I can imagine the real father doing," Serena added.


    Asher shook his head furiously. "No, he wouldn''t just kill me. He would burn my soul in Nether Fire until he was satisfied with my punishment."


    Serena whistled. "Oof. Yeah, that sounds way worse."


    Asher slumped into the sand, groaning. "That bastard... This is all Genevieve''s fault. Why the hell did she give me this hellish job?"


    The baby dragon, who had shifted into his tiny cub form, suddenly glowed and turned back into a human baby.


    "Papa," he called again, his tiny hands grabbing at Asher''s clothes, his mouth making smacking noises.


    Asher stiffened.


    Serena chuckled. "I think he''s hungry again."


    With a sigh, Asher extended his hand and conjured ten more blobs of mana essence, handing them to the baby.


    The little one eagerly latched onto them, drinking with shocking speed.


    Serena raised an eyebrow. "You sure you can keep up with his appetite?"


    Asher groaned again, rubbing his temples. "No. And that''s another problem..."

 Chapter 206 - 206: Dragons IV

    Serena smirked, watching the baby guzzle down the mana essence like it was the most delicious thing in the world. "You know, for someone who was ready to let someone else take care of the egg, you''re really embracing fatherhood."


    Asher shot her a glare. "I. Am. Not. His. Father."


    The baby finished drinking and looked up at him with wide, glimmering red eyes. "Papa!"


    Asher nearly choked on air. "No! Stop that! I am not your papa!"


    The baby blinked, tilting his head before letting out a soft, hiccuping giggle. He then proceeded to latch onto Asher''s sleeve with an iron grip.


    Serena burst out laughing. "Oh, this is amazing. The mighty Asher, the warrior who crushed the War God''s trial, brought to his knees by a baby dragon."


    "Shut up," Asher grumbled, but the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Serena crouched down, poking the baby''s cheek. "So, what now? We obviously can''t return him. His real parents would incinerate you before you even said hi."


    Asher rubbed his temples. "I know. Which is why we have to figure out our next move before¡ª"


    A sudden, powerful presence filled the air, suffocating and ancient.


    Both Asher and Serena stiffened instantly.


    A deep, rumbling voice echoed in the distance, shaking the very air.


    "WHO. DARES. STEAL. MY CHILD?"


    Asher felt the blood drain from his face. He turned to Serena, his expression blank.


    "...We''re so dead."


    "How did she even find us this fast?" Serena asked as she stared at the sky, where a massive, winged dragon loomed overhead.


    "The restriction spell was on the egg shell, without it, the Tether bound is no longer restricted" Asher said with a forced smile. "Not to mention, a soul-bound spatial tether like that allows a parent to locate their child easily."


    The dragon descended, landing before them with a thunderous crash. Her scales shimmered like molten obsidian, and her piercing golden eyes locked onto them with seething rage.


    "You dare to steal my child, puny humans?" Her voice rumbled like an earthquake, shaking the ground beneath them.


    Asher immediately raised his hands. "We are not thieves! We saved your baby!"


    The dragon''s eyes narrowed, studying him in silence.


    Serena leaned toward Asher and whispered, "I think she''s waiting for an explanation. You better talk fast before we become dragon food."


    "Ahem, it''s like this," Asher began, trying to sound as diplomatic as possible. "The Guild asked us to investigate the loss of dragon egg, which we did, and during that, a random chain of events led to¡ªwell, this situation. We didn''t steal your child! I swear! But somehow, as we were fleeing during random teleportation we ended up here with the Egg absorbing the enormous man from the spatial Transfer and end up hatching."


    Serena, eager to return the baby, held him out toward the towering dragon. "Here! Now that you''re here, you can take him back."


    But the baby clung tightly to Asher, his tiny hands gripping his clothes. His crimson eyes welled up with tears as he whimpered, "Papa..."


    Asher froze.


    Serena stared at the baby, then at the furious dragon mother, then back at Asher, before smirking. "Oh¡­ I think there''s been a slight misunderstanding, ma''am."


    The dragon''s fiery gaze softened¡ªif only for a moment¡ªbefore she took a step forward, lowering her massive head until her face was mere inches from Asher''s.


    "Explain."


    "Um¡­ well, I don''t know how it happened, but after hatching, he just kept calling me Papa..." Asher said awkwardly, still holding onto the baby. He hesitated before trying, once again, to hand him over.


    The dragoness extended a single, razor-sharp claw and lightly touched the baby. A faint glow pulsed from the contact. Her expression remained unreadable as she spoke, "The initial connection was imprinted with your mana when he hatched. Because of that, he now instinctively sees you as his father."


    Before Asher could respond, a brilliant flash of light engulfed the dragoness. When it faded, standing before them was a tall, elegant woman with long, dark hair, piercing red eyes, and an overwhelming aura of power. She crossed her arms, examining him intently.


    Asher looked at her, then down at the baby in his arms, then back at her.


    "You¡­ you gave birth through self-reproduction?" he asked hesitantly.


    The dragoness narrowed her eyes but nodded. "None of the other males were worthy enough to father my child. So, I was left with no choice but to conceive him alone."


    Serena coughed awkwardly beside him. "So, uh¡­ what now?"


    The dragoness¡ªno, the Dragon Queen¡ªstudied Asher and the baby with an expression unreadable yet intense. A long silence stretched between them before she finally spoke.


    "You have two choices, human." Her voice carried a regal authority that made the air itself tremble. "You can relinquish him to me now, and I will sever the imprint. He will no longer recognize you as his father." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher glanced at the baby in his arms. The little one clung to his tunic with tiny fingers, his crimson eyes filled with pure trust. The mere thought of those eyes turning cold, of the bond being erased, made something twist inside Asher''s chest.


    "And the second option?" Asher asked warily.


    The Dragon Queen''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "You keep him."


    Serena stiffened beside him. "Wait, hold on! What do you mean keep him? You mean, Asher just¡­ raises a dragon?"


    "Not just any dragon," the Queen corrected. "He is of my bloodline¡ªan Ancient Nether Dragon. One of the most powerful beings in existence. If you keep him, you take full responsibility as his father. You will raise him, protect him, and ensure he matures into his rightful strength."


    Asher swallowed. He had been through countless life-and-death trials, fought beings of terrifying power, but this? This was a different kind of pressure entirely.


    "And if I fail?" he asked cautiously.


    The Dragon Queen''s smirk deepened. "Then I will incinerate your soul until there is nothing left."


    A cold sweat ran down Asher''s back. "Of course¡­ figures."


    Serena crossed her arms. "Wait a damn minute. You were literally ready to kill us a second ago, and now you''re fine with letting Asher take care of your kid?"


    The Queen''s expression softened¡ªjust barely. "I needed to confirm his strength, his worth. He retrieved my egg from thieves and kept my child safe. That alone proves he is not unworthy." She stepped forward, her crimson gaze locking onto Asher''s. "So, what will it be, human?"


    Asher looked down at the baby dragon¡ªnow in his human form¡ªwho stared up at him with absolute innocence. The little one reached up, patting Asher''s face with his tiny hands.


    "...Papa."


    Asher sighed, rubbing his temples. "I can already feel the headaches coming." He exhaled sharply before looking back at the Dragon Queen.


    "Fine. I''ll take care of him."


    Serena gawked at him. "Are you serious? Do you even know how to raise a dragon?!"


    "Nope," Asher said, shifting the baby in his arms. "But I guess I''m about to learn."


    The Dragon Queen chuckled¡ªa low, amused sound. "Very well. Then I will grant you one more boon." She extended a hand, and a black scale, pulsing with ancient energy, appeared before Asher.


    "If ever you need guidance¡ªor if the world itself dares to threaten my son¡ªcrush this scale. I will come."


    Asher took the scale, feeling the immense power radiating from it. He placed it securely in his storage ring before looking back at the Dragon Queen.


    "Guess that makes us family, huh?"


    She smirked. "You could say that¡­ Papa."


    And with that, she vanished into the sky, leaving Asher holding his new son¡ªhis dragon son¡ªwhile Serena stared at him like he had completely lost his mind.


    "Why did you do that?" Serena asked, arms crossed as she stared at Asher.


    Asher sighed. "I had a feeling she might kill me if I refused to take care of the baby."


    Just then, a shadow loomed behind him.


    "You were right."


    Asher jumped in fright, turning to see the Dragon Queen standing there once more.


    "Why are you still here?" he asked cautiously.


    She raised an eyebrow. "Did you think I would just leave my child with you and disappear? I merely went to take care of some matters. It turned out to be a simple affair, so I returned."


    She stepped forward, her crimson eyes gleaming with authority as she knelt before her son. Then, without hesitation, she undid the upper part of her dress, exposing her chest as she prepared to feed the baby.


    Asher immediately turned his head, his face heating up in embarrassment.


    The Dragon Queen''s smirk vanished, replaced by a cold, piercing gaze. "Or are you just that uncontrolled, unable to rein in your lust?"


    Asher felt a chill run down his spine at her words but quickly steadied himself. "It''s called basic decency¡ªto not look at another naked woman unless you share an intimate relationship with her."


    Serena snorted from the side. "Wow, that''s rich coming from you. I''ve seen you bathe without a care in the world."


    "That''s different!" Asher shot back, clearly flustered.


    The Dragon Queen glanced at the two, then turned her attention back to her child, who was feeding calmly. "Hmph. At least you have some restraint. Perhaps you aren''t as much of a fool as I thought."

 Chapter 207 - 207: Dragons V

    The Dragon Queen glanced at the two, then turned her attention back to her child, who was feeding calmly. "Hmph. At least you have some restraint. Perhaps you aren''t as much of a fool as I thought."


    Asher sighed, rubbing his temples. "So¡­ what happens now? You''re not just here to feed him and leave, are you?"


    The Dragon Queen''s crimson eyes flickered with amusement. "No, I am not. My son recognizes you as his father¡ªwhether you like it or not. That means you will be involved in his upbringing."


    "So¡­ it means?" Asher asked cautiously.


    The Dragon Queen replied with a smirk, "I will be traveling with you all from now on." She then looked at the baby in her arms. "Cua, it''s time for you to leave with me."


    Asher twitched but sighed in resignation. Not like he could say anything against her decision.


    "But wait¡­ what exactly are you feeding the baby?" Serena asked, her curiosity piqued.


    The Dragon Queen glanced at her before replying, "It''s not ordinary milk. I produce it using my own heart''s mana essence. It ensures he can drink endlessly without issue."


    Serena nodded slowly, processing the information. "So that''s how a dragon can produce milk¡­"


    Asher looked at her but didn''t say anything, mumbling under his breath, "She''s not like what I''ve heard about dragons¡­"


    The Dragon Queen''s sharp gaze turned to him. "What exactly have you heard about us?" she asked, her voice carrying authority.


    Asher paused, realizing he had spoken aloud. He sighed, deciding to be honest. "I meant that you''re not as prideful or arrogant as I was told. Most say dragons look down on everyone like mere ants, unworthy of their attention."


    The Dragon Queen smirked slightly. "I suppose you humans have a misconception about us," she said, pausing for a moment before continuing, "But in reality, you are ants to us. We simply don''t care enough to bother correcting what you all think."


    ''yep, I have what I have heard about them is right'' Asher inwardly said maintaining a smile on his face.


    "By the way, where are we?" Serena asked as she looked around.


    Asher frowned, scanning the unfamiliar landscape before turning his gaze to the Dragon Queen.


    "You are on an entirely different continent from the one you originally belonged to," she stated matter-of-factly.


    Serena''s eyes widened slightly, but the Dragon Queen continued before she could react. "This is a place where there are no gods ruling over the lands. The kingdoms here do not follow any divine beings, nor do they seek blessings from them," she explained, stretching slightly before adding, "Instead, the power here belongs solely to Kings and Emperors."


    Asher crossed his arms. "So, no gods interfering... just mortals fighting for control?"


    The Dragon Queen smirked. "Exactly. This land thrives on power alone, and those who seek to rule must take it with their own strength."


    "In this continent, there are many kingdoms but only one empire¡­ well, I guess no empire anymore," the Dragon Queen corrected herself casually. "I destroyed it just a few minutes ago. The so-called Emperor tried to claim my child as his slave."


    Both Asher and Serena stared at her, dumbfounded.


    "So that was the ''trivial matter'' you were dealing with earlier?" Asher asked, raising an eyebrow.


    The Dragon Queen nodded nonchalantly. "Yeah. One breath of mine was enough to erase the entire imperial family and every single human who shared even a drop of his blood."


    Asher and Serena gulped, exchanging nervous glances. This wasn''t just any dragon they were dealing with¡ªthis was an absolute force of destruction.


    "Hmm, he''s done," the Dragon Queen murmured as she cradled the sleeping dragon baby in her arms. "I guess he''s full and is sleeping peacefully while instinctively activating his magic circuits."


    Asher nodded in understanding.


    "Let''s go then. I have my lair not far from here," she said, making a small gesture with her hand. In an instant, the space around them distorted, and they found themselves standing inside a massive hall. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sight was overwhelming¡ªmountains of gold, precious gems, and artifacts piled high, reflecting the dim ambient light like a royal treasury. At the center of it all was a throne of pure obsidian, encrusted with celestial crystals, as if it was meant for a ruler above all.


    Serena took a hesitant step forward, her eyes scanning the vast riches. "Now that we''re here, can I finally ask¡­ why do dragons love sleeping on gold? I mean, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    The Dragon Queen, now shifting the baby in her arms, chuckled as she gracefully stepped onto a shimmering pile of golden coins. "Our scales make us immune to any discomfort. Besides, we dragons have an instinctive attachment to hoarding shiny things. Waking up surrounded by gold and treasures is simply pleasant." She yawned before her form shifted back into her full dragon self, her majestic black-and-red scales glistening under the light.


    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she turned her gaze to Asher. "By the way, my name is Valeris A. Nihiliys. At the very least, allow me to formally introduce myself to you, the father of my son¡­ even if only in name."


    Asher swallowed hard, nodding slowly. It wasn''t like he had a choice.


    "My name is Asher Magnus," he introduced himself, and beside him, Serena followed suit.


    Valeris nodded in acknowledgment before using her tail to push open a grand golden door. "There is a room for you two. From now on, you''ll live here," she declared.


    She gestured toward the lavish chamber beyond the doorway, its interior lined with elegant furniture, fine silk drapes, and a large bed fit for royalty.


    "There are all the essentials a human might need inside," she continued. "So feel free to engage in whatever human activities you desire." Her gaze sharpened slightly as if she found amusement in the implications.


    "My son will only be awake for one or two hours a week since he''s in his growing phase. Dragons sleep a lot during their early years," she added.


    Asher gave a slow nod, processing everything. It seemed like their situation had officially taken another unexpected turn.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Dragons VI

    "What if we want to leave?" Serena asked, and Asher also turned to look at the Dragon Queen, Valeris.


    "Hmm, then you can use the Teleportation Portal," she replied. "Just infuse it with mana and think of the place you wish to visit. The portal will allow you to travel freely. However, I have placed a mark on you both¡ªwhen my baby wakes up, it will call you back."


    With that, she closed her eyes and, within moments, was fast asleep.


    Asher and Serena exchanged glances before sighing in unison.


    "Well¡­ that escalated quickly," Serena muttered, rubbing her temple.


    "Tell me about it," Asher groaned, running a hand through his hair. "One moment, we''re investigating a stolen dragon egg, and the next¡­ I''m suddenly a father?"


    Serena chuckled. "Yeah, and your ''wife'' is the Dragon Queen herself. Congratulations, family man."


    Asher shot her a glare. "Don''t start."


    She just smirked before glancing at the sleeping Valeris. Despite her overwhelming power, the dragon queen looked oddly peaceful in her slumber. The baby in her arms snuggled closer, his tiny form rising and falling with each breath.


    "So, what now?" Serena asked, stretching her arms.


    "For now, we take her offer. Rest up, recover, and then figure out our next move," Asher said. "We still need to figure out who originally stole the egg and why. This whole thing feels bigger than just some underground auction."


    Serena nodded. "And that empire she destroyed¡­ Something tells me there are going to be consequences for that. If word gets out that an entire imperial family was wiped out by a dragon, the other kingdoms and empires won''t just sit still."


    "Exactly. Which means we need to prepare."


    Serena yawned. "Then let''s get some sleep first. No use worrying about it when we''re exhausted."


    With that, they made their way to the room Valeris had assigned them. Inside, the walls gleamed with gold and jewels, but the soft beds looked welcoming after the chaos of the last few days.


    Asher collapsed onto one of them with a sigh.


    "Goodnight, ''papa,''" Serena teased before flopping onto her own bed.


    "Go to sleep, Serena," Asher groaned, throwing a pillow at her.


    Her laughter echoed in the room before sleep eventually claimed them both.


    Hours passed in peaceful silence before Asher stirred awake, instincts alerting him to a presence nearby. His crimson eyes flickered open, scanning the dimly lit chamber. At first, everything seemed normal¡ªSerena still slept soundly in her bed, and the baby dragon lay curled in Valeris'' arms, both deep in slumber.


    But then he felt it¡ªa faint ripple in the air, like a subtle shift in space itself.


    "What was that?" Asher mumbled as he looked around, his Sanguine Supreme ability running at full throttle, covering Serena in protective concealment while scanning the room to detect the disturbance.


    "You''re not fully alert," a soft voice said.


    Asher froze as he felt something brush against his hair¡ªa faint whisper of movement.


    His body tensed, but his eyes widened slightly as he felt delicate fingers trace the side of his face, as if mapping his features.


    "Who are you?" Asher asked, voice firm.


    The figure in the dim light chuckled softly. "I am Melina, the personal maid of Lady Valeris," she said smoothly. "And I am quite surprised to find humans sleeping on my lady''s bed."


    Asher frowned. "But she told us this room was for us. It''s her decision," he said.


    Melina tilted her head slightly, her silver eyes gleaming. "It was indeed meant to be empty¡­ but I was unaware of it until I returned from my travels, only to find that Lady Valeris was missing."


    Her voice carried a subtle edge, and Asher could tell she was already wary of them.


    Serena, still partially hidden in the shadows, slowly stepped forward. "She''s not missing," she interjected. "She''s sleeping in the next chamber with her son."


    Melina''s eyes flickered toward Serena, then back to Asher. A brief pause hung in the air before she sighed. "I see. Then, I suppose I''ll have to verify things myself."


    She turned, walking toward the door, her movements graceful and eerily silent.


    Asher and Serena exchanged a glance. Something about this woman felt off.


    As Melina reached for the door, Asher narrowed his eyes. His instincts screamed at him¡ªsomething wasn''t right.


    "Wait," he said, stepping forward. "Before you go, answer something for me."


    Melina paused, tilting her head. "Oh? And what would that be, human?"


    Asher folded his arms. "If you''re really Lady Valeris'' maid, then why didn''t she mention you?"


    For the briefest moment, a flicker of something unreadable passed over Melina''s face. Then, she smiled. "Lady Valeris is a dragon. Her thoughts are not yours to question."


    Serena, standing beside Asher, tightened her grip on her weapon. "That''s not an answer."


    The air grew thick with tension.


    Melina sighed, shaking her head. "You humans are truly troublesome," she murmured. Then, before either of them could react, she vanished.


    Asher''s eyes widened¡ªhis Sanguine Supreme ability flickered in response, detecting a sudden shift in the mana field around them.


    "Serena, move!" he barked.


    CLANG! sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serena barely managed to block as a thin, dark blade materialized inches from her throat. Sparks flew as her weapon clashed against it.


    Melina reappeared, her expression now cold and calculating.


    "You shouldn''t have questioned me," she said.


    Her presence warped, and suddenly, the entire room changed. The walls darkened, the air buzzed with mana, and the temperature dropped. It was an illusion¡ªno, more than that.


    "A domain?" Asher gritted his teeth.


    Melina smiled. "Lady Valeris may have trusted you, but I do not."


    She raised her hand, and shadows coiled around her fingers like living serpents.


    "I will test you myself," she said.


    And then, she attacked.


    Asher barely had time to react before Melina disappeared again.


    SHNK!


    A blade whistled past his cheek, a razor-thin line of red blooming against his skin. He twisted, his Sanguine Supreme flaring to life. His vision flooded with mana traces, tracking Melina''s movements through the shifting domain.

 Chapter 209 - 209: Dragons VII

    Asher barely had time to react before Melina disappeared again.


    SHNK!


    A blade whistled past his cheek, a razor-thin line of red blooming against his skin. He twisted, his Sanguine Supreme flaring to life. His vision flooded with mana traces, tracking Melina''s movements through the shifting domain.


    Serena launched forward, swinging her chain. It snapped through the air like a striking serpent, aimed directly at Melina''s midsection.


    CLANG!


    Melina blocked effortlessly, her dagger intercepting the chain in a single, precise motion. "Too slow," she whispered.


    BOOM!


    Asher vanished in a burst of blood magic, reappearing behind her with a dagger of his own.


    But the instant his blade neared her back¡ª


    She was gone.


    "Damn it," he growled.


    A whisper slithered through the air.


    "Impressive. But still¡­"


    A cold hand pressed against his back.


    Asher''s blood ran cold.


    "Not enough."


    ZAP!


    A surge of mana ripped through him, hurling him forward. His body slammed into the floor, skidding across the shadowed ground. The force left his limbs numb for a moment.


    Serena reacted instantly, her chains whipping out, creating a defensive barrier between them and Melina.


    But Melina didn''t advance. Instead, she stood still, her golden eyes glowing in the darkness.


    "You fight well," she admitted. "But you still lack one thing."


    Asher gritted his teeth, forcing himself back up. "And what''s that?"


    Melina tilted her head.


    "A reason to fight me seriously."


    Before he could respond, a new presence filled the room.


    A pulse of mana. Ancient. Overwhelming.


    A low, reverberating growl.


    The shadows peeled away, revealing Valeris.


    The Dragon Queen stood tall, her crimson eyes piercing through the illusion. Her expression was unreadable, but the air around her crackled with restrained power.


    "Melina," she said, her voice smooth but dangerous.


    The maid froze. "My lady¡ª"


    "You dare attack my chosen mate?" Valeris stepped forward, her presence alone making the entire domain tremble. "Explain yourself."


    Melina lowered her gaze instantly.


    "I¡­" The assassin hesitated. "I was ensuring he was worthy."


    A pause. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then¡ª


    Laughter.


    Valeris smirked, stepping closer to Asher. "Worthy, you say?"


    She leaned in, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper.


    "He already is."


    Melina stiffened. "But, my lady¡ª"


    Valeris raised a hand. The maid immediately fell silent.


    "I appreciate your concern, Melina. But this is not your decision." The Dragon Queen''s gaze flicked to Asher. "He is mine now."


    Asher''s eye twitched.


    "¡­Wait, what?"


    Asher took a step back, his mind racing.


    Mine?


    "What the hell do you mean by that?" he demanded, staring at Valeris like she had grown a second head.


    Valeris smirked. "Did I stutter?" Her tail lazily swayed behind her as she continued, "You are the father of my child, even if by accident. That means you belong to me now."


    Asher let out a sharp laugh, rubbing his temples. "Lady, just because your kid imprinted on me doesn''t mean I signed up for a relationship."


    Valeris narrowed her eyes. "Did I say anything about a relationship? You misunderstand, human." She leaned in slightly, the weight of her presence making the air heavy. "In dragon culture, those who raise the young belong to the mother. You are now part of my hoard."


    Asher blinked. "I''m¡­ what?"


    Serena snorted, barely holding back laughter. "Congratulations, Asher. You''re officially a pet dragon now."


    "Shut up," Asher muttered.


    Melina finally relaxed, though she still shot Asher a sharp look. "I apologize for my actions, Lady Valeris. I was unaware you had already claimed him."


    "As you should be," Valeris said smoothly. "Now, leave us. I wish to speak with him alone."


    Melina hesitated for a moment but eventually bowed and vanished, melting into the shadows.


    As soon as she was gone, Asher turned back to Valeris. "Alright, listen¡ªI''m not some possession you can just claim. I helped feed the kid, sure, but that doesn''t make me some dragon consort or whatever the hell you''re implying."


    Valeris chuckled, her fangs glinting. "You misunderstand again, human. I have no intention of making you my consort. That would require you to be worthy of such a position."


    Asher''s eye twitched. "You know what? Screw it. Just tell me¡ªwhat do you actually want from me?"


    Valeris''s smirk faded, and for the first time, her expression turned serious.


    "I want you to protect my son."


    Asher frowned. "...From what?"


    Valeris turned slightly, her red eyes glowing faintly.


    "From those who would see him dead."


    Asher frowned, trying to make sense of her words.


    "How can I protect him if even you can''t?" he asked.


    Valeris exhaled sharply. "That''s not what I meant. I meant that¡ª"


    She paused before continuing, her tone more measured.


    "My son will soon grow into his teenage years. In one or two years, he will have to attend Dragon Academy to prove his worth as my heir. There, he will be tested against the children of Elder Dragons¡ªsome of whom will want to eliminate him to secure their own positions as future kings or queens."


    Asher''s expression hardened. "And you''re saying you can''t interfere?"


    Valeris shook her head. "Not directly. The trials at the Academy are sacred, governed by ancient laws even I cannot break. If I intervene, my son will be disqualified¡ªand worse, labeled weak."


    "Then what do you expect me to do?" Asher asked.


    "You," Valeris said with a smirk, "will go as his butler."


    Asher blinked.


    "Wait... what?"


    Valeris chuckled. "Yes, my dear father of my child¡ª" she emphasized the word teasingly, "¡ªyou will attend the Dragon Academy as his butler and protector. It''s the only way you can stay by his side without raising suspicion."


    Serena, who had been listening quietly, finally burst out laughing. "Pfft¡ªso you''re saying Asher is gonna wear one of those fancy suits and bow every time the kid needs something?"


    Asher shot her a glare. "Serena, this isn''t funny."


    "It''s hilarious," she corrected, wiping a tear from her eye. "Mister Blood Emperor, the feared warrior, now serving tea and fluffing pillows!"


    Valeris smirked. "Don''t worry, Asher. I''m not asking you to actually be a servant. The position of a butler in Dragon Academy is much more than that. You will be his guardian, strategist, and protector¡ªwhile maintaining the illusion of servitude."


    Asher crossed his arms. "And if I refuse?"


    Valeris'' gaze darkened. "Then my son will have to survive on his own, facing enemies far stronger and more ruthless than you can imagine. Would you leave him to that fate?"


    Asher sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Damn it... Fine."

 Chapter 210 - 210: Dragons VIII

    Asher sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Damn it... Fine."


    "Excellent." Valeris smiled, her crimson eyes gleaming. "Then prepare yourself, Asher Magnus. Because from this day forward, you are no longer just a warrior¡ªyou are the butler of the Dragon Prince."


    Serena was still chuckling to herself when Valeris turned to her.


    "And you, human girl."


    Serena stopped laughing instantly. "Huh?"


    "You will accompany him as well," Valeris said casually, inspecting her nails. "My son requires not only a butler but also a handmaiden. And since you seem attached to Asher, I see no reason why you shouldn''t share in his duties."


    Serena''s jaw dropped. "EXCUSE ME?! Handmaiden?! Are you out of your damn¡ª"


    "Done," Asher said quickly, cutting her off before she could say something that might get them both roasted alive.


    Serena turned on him, eyes blazing. "Oh, hell no! You don''t get to just ''done'' me into servitude!"


    Asher leaned in and muttered under his breath, "Do you really want to piss off the giant fire-breathing queen?"


    Serena opened her mouth to argue, then snapped it shut. She exhaled sharply. "Fine. But I''m not calling anyone ''Young Master.''"


    Valeris smirked. "We shall see."


    With that, she turned away and gestured toward the massive golden doors at the back of the hall. "Your quarters are already prepared. Rest well¡ªyou will need your strength."


    Asher sighed, rubbing his temples. "I swear, my life just keeps getting worse."


    Serena elbowed him. "Cheer up, Butler Magnus. Maybe we''ll get fancy uniforms."


    "Not. Helping."


    One year passed in what felt like the blink of an eye.


    Cua, once a small dragon hatchling, had grown at an astonishing rate. True to Valeris'' words, the nature of his ancient dragon blood had accelerated his growth, and within a single year, he had transformed into a teenager¡ªphysically appearing around fifteen or sixteen in human years. His once chubby cheeks were now sharp and defined, his body tall and lean, though hints of draconic features remained¡ªhis slit-like pupils, the faint scales along his forearms, and the occasional flick of his tail when he was irritated.


    Asher and Serena, however, had not changed much. They had spent the past year adapting to their bizarre new roles: Asher, the reluctant "butler" and combat instructor, and Serena, the so-called "handmaiden" who mostly acted like an annoyed older sister.


    "Oi, wake up, lazy butler!"


    A loud thud shook Asher''s bed as something heavy landed on him. He groaned, already knowing who it was.


    "Cua, get off me," he mumbled, voice muffled by a pillow.


    "Come on, Father! It''s time for my training!" Cua''s voice, deeper now, was still filled with childish excitement.


    "Not your father," Asher grumbled, shoving the dragon boy off.


    Cua only grinned, sharp fangs peeking from his lips. "But you raised me! So, that makes you my father by default."


    Asher sighed. "I swear, this is why dragons are terrifying. You lot just decide things and make it reality."


    Cua laughed before turning to Serena, who was still fast asleep on her side of the room.


    "Serenaaa," he whispered, creeping closer.


    "Don''t," Asher warned.


    But it was too late.


    Cua pounced, only for Serena to spin in her sleep and kick him in the face without waking up.


    The dragon boy stumbled back, groaning as he held his nose. "Ow! She''s gotten even scarier this year!"


    Asher chuckled. "Lesson one, kid¡ªnever wake Serena up before she''s ready."


    Cua pouted but quickly bounced back. "Fine! Then let''s go train, Father¡ªah, I mean, Sir Asher."


    Asher sighed. "Yeah, yeah. Let''s go before your mother scolds me for slacking off."


    As they left, Asher couldn''t help but think about how much had changed in just a year.


    The sun barely peeked over the horizon as Asher and Cua walked into the training grounds. The once-small dragon hatchling was now a tall, lean teenager with sharp red eyes full of mischief. His black hair had grown longer, reaching his shoulders, and his draconic features¡ªclaws, tail, and faint scales¡ªhad become more refined, making him look like a prince of the dragons.


    Asher stretched, cracking his neck. "Alright, kid. Today''s your last day of training with me before you head to the Dragon Academy."


    Cua grinned. "Excited to get rid of me already?"


    Asher smirked. "Oh, absolutely. Maybe now I can finally sleep without you trying to ambush me every morning."


    Cua laughed, but there was a flicker of nervousness in his expression. "But, uh... you''ll still visit, right?"


    Asher''s smirk softened. He reached out and ruffled the boy''s hair. "Of course. Serena and I will come to check on you. Besides, you think your mom would let us just disappear?"


    "Good point," Cua chuckled, relaxing.


    Just then, a shadow loomed over them.


    "I see you two are up early," a regal voice spoke.


    They both turned to see Valeris, the Dragon Queen, standing at the edge of the training ground. She looked as composed as ever, her long dark hair flowing down her back, her crimson eyes sharp as ever.


    Cua straightened. "Mother."


    Valeris nodded. "Your training with Asher has served you well. But the academy will be different. There, you will not be my son first¡ªyou will be a student, a dragon among dragons. You must prove your worth on your own."


    Cua clenched his fists but nodded. "I understand."


    Valeris turned her gaze to Asher. "As for you, human."


    Asher sighed. "What now?"


    "You will escort him to the academy and ensure he arrives safely."


    " I know that" Asher said while Cua exclaimed.


    "It''s nothing new. He has already decided to go with you as your butler. Indeed, the real father can''t leave his child alone in a den of wolves," Valeris said teasingly, while Asher resisted the urge to kick her in the face¡ªnot that he could.


    Meanwhile, Cua clung to Asher dramatically. "Father, I know you love me too! Wahhhhhh~~"


    "What the fuck is this?! A dragon is clinging?!" Valeris said, looking utterly disgusted as Cua buried his face in Asher''s side.


    Asher rolled his eyes. "No wonder he don''t plays with you. Let him enjoy his childhood while he can."


    Valeris scoffed. "Don''t speak as if you''re his true father," she muttered before turning and leaving. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 211 - 211: Dragons IX

    Asher sighed, prying Cua off him. "Alright, enough of that. If you''re coming with us, you need to be prepared."


    Cua beamed. "Of course, Father! I''ve already packed everything!"


    Serena tilted her head. "Wait¡­ packed? What exactly does a dragon pack?"


    Cua grinned and snapped his fingers. A magic circle glowed beneath him, and a mountain of treasure appeared¡ªgold coins, enchanted artifacts, weapons, and even a throne.


    Asher facepalmed. "You can''t just bring an entire hoard with you."


    "But Father, how else will I survive?" Cua pouted.


    Valeris chuckled from the doorway. "He''s a dragon. Hoarding is in his nature."


    Serena sighed. "At this rate, we''ll be mistaken for traveling royalty." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeris smirked. "That might not be a bad thing. After all, you''ll be stepping into dangerous territory. Cua is my heir. That means there will be those who want him dead."


    Asher crossed his arms. "I figured as much."


    Cua nodded, determination in his red eyes. "I''m ready! No matter what, I''ll prove I''m worthy of being your son and heir to the throne!"


    Asher groaned. "Stop calling me Father."


    Valeris only laughed. "Good luck handling him."


    "By the way, I was meaning to ask¡ªwhat does the Dragon Academy even teach? I mean, don''t dragons just grow stronger as long as they eat their fill?" Serena asked.


    Valeris shook her head, her amusement evident. "It''s a common misconception among humans," she said, waving a hand. "Though we dragons naturally grow in rank and strength, training is necessary to reach our peak. A trained dragon can defeat ten untrained ones."


    Serena raised an eyebrow. "So what do they actually teach?"


    "Combat techniques, advanced dragon magic, regeneration, mastery over body transformations, and other essential skills," Valeris explained.


    Cua nodded eagerly. "Yes, Mother! I''ll learn everything and become stronger!"


    Valeris smirked. "Good. But remember, it''s not just about strength. You''ll also need to be cunning. If someone challenges you, make sure they regret it. And if they try to harm you, just rip off their heads and get stronger from devouring them."


    "Wait, wait, wait! What the hell are you even saying?!" Asher nearly fell over from shock. "He''s supposed to be learning, not turning into some ruthless killer!"


    Valeris rolled her eyes. "A son of mine should know how to defend himself. Besides, if he wants a mate in the future, he needs to be the best. The best dragons attract the strongest mates, after all."


    Asher groaned. "Please tell me you''re joking."


    Cua, meanwhile, was beaming. "Father, don''t worry! I''ll become the strongest and make you proud!"


    Serena just sighed. "This is going to be a long journey."


    Asher rubbed his temples, feeling an oncoming headache. "Great, so not only do I have to make sure he survives the Academy, but now I also have to make sure he doesn''t turn into some bloodthirsty warlord?"


    Valeris smirked. "Oh, Asher, you underestimate the importance of strength in our world. Weaklings get crushed. That''s the natural order."


    Serena crossed her arms. "And what about intelligence? Or strategy? Surely, not every dragon just goes around ripping people apart."


    Valeris scoffed. "Of course not. The smartest ones rule over the strongest ones. Cunning is just as important as raw power. That''s why Cua must learn both."


    Cua, who had been puffing his chest out with pride, suddenly paled. "W-Wait, does that mean I have to study too?"


    Asher grinned. "Oh yes, lots of studying. You''re going to learn history, tactics, negotiation, and maybe even a little bit of human diplomacy."


    Cua groaned, covering his face. "Noooo, I wanted to be cool and strong, not stuck reading books!"


    Valeris chuckled. "Oh, you''ll be strong. But a true ruler is not just a brute. If you want to be worthy of your heritage, you must excel in all areas."


    Cua pouted. "Fine¡­ but only if Father teaches me combat! I want to fight like him too!"


    Asher blinked. "Me? But I''m human. My fighting style is completely different from a dragon''s."


    Valeris smirked. "Which is exactly why it''ll be useful. You have unique abilities, and Cua should learn how to fight in unpredictable ways. A dragon who understands the strengths of humans will always have an advantage."


    Serena nudged Asher with a grin. "Looks like you just got recruited as a combat instructor."


    Asher sighed. "Great. So now I''m a babysitter, a butler, and a teacher. Anything else?"


    Valeris tapped her chin. "Hmm, maybe a future true father if Cua loves you that much."


    "WHAT?!" Asher and Serena shouted at the same time.


    Cua just laughed. "Yes! Then I can have a little brother or sister too!"


    "Is it that surprising? I need a strong mate, and despite being only at the Phantasmal Rank, I can see that you are strong as a Human at the stage of a 2nd-Rank Transcendent, even Dragons are not this strong at your rank. So, if you manage to reach the peak of world, you will be as strongest tahn anyone in this realm. I''ll check your strength at that time¡ªif you defeat me, I will be your wife. If not, well... I''ll just have dinner."


    She smirked as amusement rose on her face, while Cua paled. "No, Mother! You can''t eat Father!"


    Valeris rolled her eyes. "I meant I will just have another lonely dinner without any mate," she said, snorting.


    Asher let out an exasperated sigh. "Why does everything with you dragons have to be about strength and fighting?"


    Valeris smirked. "Because strength is what defines us. A weak dragon is nothing more than prey. We don''t have the luxury of weakness like you humans."


    Serena crossed her arms. "Still, that doesn''t mean you can just declare Asher your mate like that. He''s not some prize to be won in battle!"


    Valeris shrugged. "I never said he was. I simply offered a challenge¡ªif he''s strong enough, he can have me. If not, then I move on. Simple."


    Cua, still looking uneasy, clung to Asher''s arm. "Father, you have to win! I don''t want you to be eaten!"


    Asher rubbed his temples. "For the last time, no one is getting eaten!" He shot a glare at Valeris. "And I never agreed to this fight in the first place!"

 Chapter 212 - 212: Dragons X

    Asher rubbed his temples. "For the last time, no one is getting eaten!" He shot a glare at Valeris. "And I never agreed to this fight in the first place!"


    Valeris chuckled. "Relax. It won''t happen anytime soon. You still have a long way to go before you''re worth fighting." She turned away, flicking her tail. "For now, just focus on keeping up with my son. He''ll be attending the Dragon Academy soon, and you''ll be his butler and protector. Try not to disappoint me."


    Asher sighed again. "I feel like I''ve been roped into something way over my head..."


    Serena patted his shoulder. "Welcome to my world."


    Cua grinned. "It''ll be fun, Father! I promise!"


    Asher just groaned.


    A few days later, the time had come for Cua to attend the Dragon Academy.


    Standing at the grand entrance of the academy, Asher felt a strange mix of awe and anxiety. The towering obsidian gates shimmered with ancient runes, and the entire academy seemed to hum with the presence of powerful dragons. Some were in their humanoid forms, while others lounged in their massive dragon bodies, watching the newcomers with piercing, glowing eyes.


    Cua stood beside him, dressed in a formal but stylish black and gold uniform that signified his royal lineage. Despite his usual playful nature, even he seemed slightly nervous.


    "Are you ready, young master?" Asher asked, smirking.


    Cua puffed out his chest. "Of course, Father! This is nothing for me!"


    Serena sighed. "Just don''t go picking fights with everyone, okay?"


    Valeris smirked, standing a few steps behind them. "Oh, let him. It''s the best way to establish dominance. If he gets beaten up, it just means he needs to get stronger."


    Asher pinched the bridge of his nose. "That''s not how normal schools work."


    "This isn''t a normal school," Valeris shot back. "This is the Dragon Academy. Here, only the strong thrive."


    As they walked inside, they immediately drew attention. The moment other students saw Cua, hushed whispers spread like wildfire.


    "Is that¡­ the Dragon Queen''s son?"


    "I heard he was raised by humans."


    "Tch, what a disgrace. A royal dragon being cared for by mere mortals?"


    Cua clenched his fists but remained silent. Asher noticed and put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Let them talk. You''ll prove them wrong soon enough."


    Cua grinned. "Yeah. I''ll show them!"


    Before they could proceed further, a large dragon in human form stepped forward, blocking their path. He was tall, with silver hair and piercing blue eyes, exuding an aura of arrogance.


    "So, you''re the so-called prince?" the dragon sneered. "I expected someone more¡­ impressive."


    Cua narrowed his eyes. "And who are you supposed to be?"


    The dragon smirked. "Leonhardt. Son of Elder Dragoon Alvion. Remember the name, because you''ll be bowing to it soon enough."


    Asher could already feel the tension rising. This was going to be a long school year.


    Cua smirked at Leonhardt, showing no signs of backing down. "Bowing? Sorry, I don''t make a habit of submitting to nobodies."


    The crowd that had gathered around them gasped, some whispering in amusement while others shook their heads.


    Leonhardt''s smirk twisted into a scowl. "Watch your tongue, whelp. You may be the Dragon Queen''s son, but you''re still just a child raised by weaklings."


    Asher''s fingers twitched at his side, but he held back. This was Cua''s fight.


    Cua, however, didn''t even flinch. Instead, he crossed his arms. "If I''m so weak, why don''t we settle this right now? Unless, of course, you''re scared of getting your pretty face punched in?"


    Leonhardt''s aura flared dangerously. "You''ll regret that."


    Before either could make a move, a deep, commanding voice rang out.


    "That''s enough."


    The students immediately turned to the source of the voice. A towering man with long crimson hair and golden eyes approached, his mere presence demanding respect. Unlike the other students, he radiated an ancient, terrifying power.


    "Who¡­ who is that?" Serena whispered to Asher. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeris grinned. "That''s Headmaster Azrath. A true ancient dragon. Even I wouldn''t challenge him lightly."


    Asher''s eyes widened slightly. So this guy is that strong?


    Azrath looked between Cua and Leonhardt, his gaze sharp and knowing. "If you wish to fight, do it in the Combat Arena, not here. The Academy encourages strength, but it does not tolerate reckless brawling in the halls."


    Leonhardt gritted his teeth but backed down, clicking his tongue in frustration. "Fine. I''ll deal with you later, cub." He turned and walked off, but the smug expression on his face told Asher that this wasn''t over.


    Cua, however, only grinned wider. "I can''t wait."


    Azrath turned his gaze to Cua, his golden eyes narrowing slightly. "You have much to prove, young one. The blood of the Dragon Queen runs through you, but whether you are worthy of it is yet to be seen."


    Cua met his gaze without hesitation. "I''ll prove it. Just watch me."


    Azrath let out a small chuckle before turning away. "Then I shall. Welcome to the Dragon Academy, Cua Valeris."


    Cua''s grin widened as he watched Azrath walk away. "See that, Father? Even an Ancient Dragon is interested in me!"


    Asher sighed. "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t let it get to your head."


    Serena crossed her arms. "I think it''s already too late for that."


    Valeris chuckled. "Let the boy have his fun. He''ll need that confidence when he''s getting beaten down in training."


    Cua scoffed. "Who''s getting beaten? I''ll dominate everyone here."


    Before Asher could tell him to calm down, a loud bell rang across the academy grounds.


    A voice echoed through the halls. "All first-year students, report to the Great Hall for orientation."


    Cua stretched his arms. "Well, time to start my legend!"


    Asher rolled his eyes. "Just don''t get expelled on the first day."


    The Great Hall ¨C Dragon Academy


    The Great Hall was massive. A ceiling enchanted to resemble the sky stretched high above them, its colors shifting with the time of day. At the far end of the room stood a raised platform where a group of powerful-looking dragons, both in human and partial-dragon forms, sat watching the new students.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Dragons XI

    The Great Hall was massive. A ceiling enchanted to resemble the sky stretched high above them, its colors shifting with the time of day. At the far end of the room stood a raised platform where a group of powerful-looking dragons, both in human and partial-dragon forms, sat watching the new students.


    Azrath stood at the center of the platform. "Welcome, fledgling dragons and aspiring warriors. You have entered the Dragon Academy, where the strong rise and the weak are devoured¡ªsometimes literally." His golden eyes gleamed with amusement at the nervous chuckles from the human companions of the Dragons.


    "This is not a place for the timid," Azrath continued. "Here, you will learn to fight, to command magic, and to survive in a world where only power is respected. You will train until your bones break and your spirit shatters, and if you are worthy, you will rise stronger than before."


    He gestured behind him to an enormous mural depicting dragons locked in battle. "The history of dragons is one of war and conquest. And now, all of you¡ªdragons, humans, and everything in between¡ªwill prove if you have what it takes to carve your own place in our world."


    The students exchanged glances. Some were excited, others nervous.


    Azrath''s gaze swept across them. "Now¡­ let''s see what you''re made of. Your first test begins now." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The floor beneath them suddenly shifted, glowing runes activating beneath their feet. Before anyone could react, the entire hall was swallowed in a flash of light.


    When Asher''s vision cleared, he found himself standing in the middle of a vast, open field¡ªno, an arena. The other students were scattered around, looking just as confused.


    A voice echoed from the sky. "Survive."


    "the Test will Determine the rankings"


    "You can all go out as no on will die here"


    Asher narrowed his eyes. Of course, it wouldn''t be that easy.


    Cua cracked his knuckles, his excitement practically radiating off him. "Alright! Time to see who''s weak and who''s worthy!"


    Serena groaned. "Why do I feel like this is going to be a long year?"


    Asher smiled. "Because it definitely will be."


    Without warning, a group of students leaped into action, their forms shifting. Some transformed into their draconic forms¡ªclaws, wings, and scales bursting forth¡ªwhile others unleashed magic, sending fiery projectiles and razor-sharp winds across the arena.


    Cua laughed, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Finally! Let''s see what these so-called future warriors are made of!" With a single leap, he launched himself forward, slamming his fist into an opponent''s gut and sending them flying.


    "Asher, what''s the plan?" Serena asked, stepping closer to him while dodging a stray fireball.


    Asher''s crimson eyes glowed slightly as he activated Sanguine Supreme, his body feeling lighter, sharper. "We watch first. Let the reckless ones tire themselves out."


    Serena smirked. "Smart. Let them weed each other out before we step in."


    Suddenly, a shadow loomed over them. Asher barely had time to react before a massive, armored dragon descended, landing with a deafening crash. The force of the impact sent dust and debris flying, momentarily obscuring their vision.


    Through the settling dust, a voice rang out¡ªdeep, powerful, and filled with challenge.


    "You," the dragon growled, his golden eyes locked onto Asher.


    "I am the Butler of¡ª" Before he could finish speaking, Asher''s scythe flashed through the air. In an instant, the dragon''s head was severed from its body, the massive form collapsing to the ground with a heavy thud.


    "Not interested," Asher said coldly, stepping past the fallen dragon without a second glance.


    Meanwhile, Cua was fully immersed in battle, tearing through opponents¡ªboth dragons and their human companions¡ªwithout hesitation. His laughter echoed through the battlefield as he fought, reveling in the chaos.


    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree¡ªhe''s just as crazy as his mother," Serena muttered, watching Cua tear through his opponents with reckless excitement.


    Asher nodded in agreement. "Yeah¡­ but at least he''s effective."


    They both stood back, letting Cua enjoy himself, while Asher kept his guard up.


    The ground trembled beneath them as another surge of power filled the arena.


    From the shadows, a massive dragon, easily twice the size of the previous ones, emerged. Its crimson scales shimmered under the artificial light, and its eyes locked onto Cua with a mixture of fury and recognition.


    "Cua Nhiliys," the dragon rumbled, his voice like rolling thunder. "The heir of the Dragon Queen dares to participate in this trial like a mere commoner?"


    " you should just let your butler and handmaiden do things like this"


    Cua grinned, wiping blood from his cheek. "Of course! What''s the point of power if you don''t test it?"


    Serena paled. "That thing is on a whole different level¡­"


    Asher cracked his neck, gripping his scythe. "Doesn''t matter. If it stands in our way, it falls."


    The dragon roared, unleashing a wave of flames that turned the battlefield into an inferno.


    Cua laughed, stepping forward. "Let''s see if you''re worthy of challenging me!"


    Cua''s laughter echoed through the blazing battlefield as he stepped forward, the heat of the dragon''s flames doing little to faze him. His golden eyes gleamed with excitement.


    "You talk big," he taunted, cracking his knuckles. "But can you back it up?"


    The massive crimson dragon sneered. "Arrogant whelp. I will show you why lesser beings bow before me."


    With a deafening roar, the dragon lunged, claws sharp enough to tear through steel aiming straight for Cua. But in a flash, Asher was there, his scythe intercepting the attack with a clang that sent shockwaves rippling through the air.


    "Oi, Cua," Asher muttered as he pushed back against the dragon''s force. "You planning to fight or just run your mouth?"


    Cua grinned, stepping back slightly. "Relax, Father. I was just letting him have his moment before I crush him."


    Serena groaned from the sidelines. "Can we at least pretend this isn''t a casual spar and that we''re actually in a survival test?"


    Ignoring her, Cua finally moved. In a blur of speed, he vanished from sight, only to reappear above the dragon''s head, his fist glowing with a brilliant blue aura.


    "Let''s see if you can take this¡ªDragon King''s Fist!"


    His punch connected with a thunderous impact, sending the massive dragon crashing into the ground, shaking the entire arena. Dust and debris exploded into the air, obscuring everything for a moment.


    Asher whistled. "Not bad, kid."


    Cua landed gracefully beside him, flicking his wrist. "Of course not. I''m your son, after all."


    The dust finally settled, revealing the dragon barely able to rise, his body trembling from the sheer force of the attack.


    "You¡­ little¡­ brat," he growled.


    Cua smirked, stretching his arms. "I''d say I won this round."


    Before the dragon could even respond, a loud horn echoed across the arena, signaling the end of the test. The surroundings began to shimmer, the illusion of destruction fading away as the real battlefield returned to view.


    A booming voice filled the space. "The rankings have been determined."


    Asher exhaled, shouldering his scythe. "Well, that was fun."


    Serena crossed her arms. "Define fun."


    Cua just grinned. "First day and I''m already making a name for myself!"


    As the illusion of the battlefield faded, the students found themselves standing back in the pristine white marble halls of the Dragon Academy''s central training ground. The massive stone pillars and towering banners of noble dragon houses fluttered gently in the wind.


    A figure descended from the sky, landing gracefully before them. A tall, regal-looking man with sharp, golden eyes and long silver hair stood with his hands behind his back. His aura alone was enough to silence even the most boisterous students.


    "I am Headmaster Aldrion," the man announced, his voice carrying across the courtyard without effort. "The survival test has ended. The rankings have been decided. You will be assigned to your respective classes accordingly."


    He raised his hand, and golden runes appeared in the air, swirling before forming into glowing names on a massive leaderboard.


    Cua''s eyes scanned the list quickly, and when he spotted his name, he grinned widely.


    "Rank 1: Cua Nihiliys."


    "Obviously," he smirked, tossing his hair back.


    Serena rolled her eyes. "Of course, the reckless battle maniac gets first place."


    "Rank 2: Sylva Drakonis."


    A sharp, feminine scoff came from the crowd. A young woman with long silver hair and piercing emerald eyes stepped forward, her arms crossed as she glared at Cua.


    "So, you''re the Dragon Queen''s so-called ''heir,''" she said coolly. "I suppose I''ll have to see if you''re truly worthy of the top spot."


    Cua chuckled. "Oh? Planning to challenge me already?"


    She smirked. "Only if you survive long enough."


    The headmaster clapped his hands, silencing the murmurs. "Your rankings will determine your privileges, but strength alone does not make a dragon great. Your real trials begin now. If you think today was difficult, then I suggest you prepare yourselves. The true test starts tomorrow."


    The golden runes dissipated, and with a wave of his hand, portals opened to different sections of the academy.


    "Now, return to your dorms and rest. Dismissed."


    Asher turned to Cua, smirking. "Looks like you''ve already made rivals."


    Cua grinned, cracking his knuckles. "That just makes things more fun."


    Serena groaned. "I have a bad feeling about this year."

 Chapter 214 - 214: Dragons XII

    As the year passed, life at the Dragon Academy became a whirlwind of training, battles, and unexpected challenges.


    Cua, true to his nature, gained both admirers and rivals. His reckless strength and battle-hungry attitude made him infamous among the students, and soon, it was common to hear his name being whispered through the halls.


    "As expected of the Dragon Queen''s heir," one student muttered in awe.


    "But did you hear? His butler is even scarier."


    "Yeah, the human, Asher Magnus. Some say he doesn''t even flinch when facing dragons twice his size."


    While Cua dominated the battle rankings, Asher, despite his initial reluctance, found himself constantly being sought out by nobles and high-ranking dragon families¡ªmany of whom wanted him as their personal butler.


    "Mr. Magnus, our family would pay handsomely if you considered serving our house," one noble dragoness said, her voice dripping with interest. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How about training my son? Surely a warrior like you wouldn''t want his skills to go to waste."


    Asher rubbed his temples in frustration. "I already have a job."


    Even the academy staff took notice. Some professors marveled at his combat prowess, while others seemed skeptical of his presence. After all, a human excelling in a dragon academy was practically unheard of.


    Serena, on the other hand, simply enjoyed watching the chaos unfold. "You''re practically more famous than Cua at this point," she teased.


    "Not interested," Asher muttered for the hundredth time that week.


    One day, as Asher returned to their dorm, he found Cua sulking on the couch, arms crossed and tail flicking in irritation.


    "Let me guess," Asher sighed, setting down his sword. "Another marriage proposal?"


    Cua groaned. "Four today. One of them even brought a contract."


    Serena nearly choked on her drink. "A contract?! What did you do?"


    "I burned it," Cua said flatly.


    Asher smirked. "Good answer."


    But just as he was about to relax, a knock came at the door. When he opened it, a familiar face greeted him.


    It was Sylva Drakonis.


    "Asher Magnus," she said, her emerald eyes gleaming with determination. "I challenge you to a duel."


    The room went silent. Cua grinned. "Oh, this is gonna be good."


    Asher sighed. "You dragons really don''t know when to quit, do you?"


    Sylva smirked. "Afraid?"


    He cracked his knuckles. "Fine. Let''s get this over with."


    The training grounds of the Dragon Academy were packed with spectators. Word of the duel had spread like wildfire, and students, teachers, and even some noble dragons had gathered to witness the fight between the infamous human butler and Sylva Drakonis, the daughter of one of the Academy''s top-ranking elders.


    Cua, already in the front row, was practically vibrating with excitement. "This is going to be awesome!" he exclaimed.


    Serena crossed her arms. "Or a complete disaster."


    Asher, on the other hand, looked bored as he stepped onto the battlefield. Sylva stood opposite him, her emerald eyes glowing with battlelust. "I''ve heard all about you, Asher Magnus," she said, flexing her fingers as mana pulsed around her. "A human who dares to stand as an equal among dragons."


    "Not interested in whatever speech you''re about to give," Asher replied dryly, rolling his shoulders. "Let''s just fight."


    A loud gong rang through the arena, signaling the start of the duel.


    Sylva moved first, her body vanishing in a blur of speed. She reappeared above Asher, her claws igniting with dragonfire as she slashed downward.


    But Asher was faster.


    He sidestepped effortlessly, his scythe flashing in the air. The crowd gasped as Sylva barely managed to dodge, the edge of his weapon grazing her cheek.


    "You''re fast," she admitted, landing gracefully. "But let''s see how you handle this!"


    The ground beneath Asher exploded as Sylva channeled her mana, summoning giant stone pillars that shot toward him like spears.


    Asher didn''t move.


    Instead, he swung his scythe in a single, precise motion¡ªshattering the incoming pillars as if they were made of glass. Dust filled the air, and before Sylva could react, he was already in front of her.


    SLASH!


    Her body froze as Asher''s scythe stopped inches from her neck. The entire arena fell into silence.


    "You lose," he said simply.


    Sylva stared at him, her pride and frustration battling for dominance. Then, to everyone''s shock, she did something unexpected.


    She smiled.


    "You''re strong," she admitted, stepping back and lowering her stance. "Stronger than I expected. I like that."


    Cua leaned forward. "Wait... is she¡ª"


    Serena groaned. "Oh no."


    Before Asher could say anything, Sylva grabbed him by his collar and pulled him into a sudden, deep kiss.


    Asher, who had instinctively raised his scythe to strike, froze mid-motion, his brain short-circuiting as she kissed him¡ªboldly and without hesitation.


    When she finally pulled away, she grinned mischievously. "From now on, you are my mate. Please give me a strong child, a powerful one."


    Asher blinked. "...What?"


    Before he could even react, a wave of murmurs spread through the crowd. Then, a presence even stronger than Sylva''s entered the arena.


    An older dragon woman stepped forward, her long silver hair cascading over her shoulders. She radiated power and authority, and the moment she laid eyes on Asher, she smirked.


    "Oh my, to think my daughter would choose someone this strong," she mused, her sharp golden eyes gleaming with intrigue. "I truly wonder how powerful my grandchild will be."


    "I refuse," Asher said firmly.


    Amara, Sylva''s mother, only smirked. "Do you want to be my mate instead?"


    "Wait, what the hell are you even saying? I am no one''s mate! What is wrong with you dragons?!"


    But both mother and daughter merely clapped their hands, and in an instant, two perfect orbs of magic appeared in the air, glowing with an eerie light.


    "We were just formally announcing our chosen mate," they said in unison.


    Asher''s eye twitched. "What ridiculous tradition is this? Mother and daughter trying to claim the same person?"


    Amara chuckled. "As I said, I am not the one being chosen as a mate, but Sylva is allowed to have a child with a strong partner."


    "I already told you, I am not anyone''s mate, and I am definitely not agreeing to have a child!" Asher snapped.


    Sylva tilted her head, her expression oddly calm. "Alright then. I will wait until you are ready to give me one."


    Asher groaned. "I am never going to be ready!"


    Amara shrugged. "If you cannot mate with my daughter, I suppose I''ll just arrange for her to have a child through other means."


    Sylva frowned. "Mother, I want my mate to be Asher, not some random dragon."


    "Then convince him," Amara said smoothly, a glint of amusement in her eyes.


    Asher, meanwhile, rubbed his temples, glancing between the two dragon women. "There is something seriously wrong with the dragon race..." he muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 215 - 215: Dragons XIII

    Sylva stepped closer to Asher, her golden eyes gleaming with determination. "I won''t force you," she said. "But I am patient. I''ll wait as long as it takes for you to realize that I''m the best mate you could ever have."


    Asher sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This is insane."


    Serena, who had been watching with her arms crossed, smirked. "Well, looks like you''ve got another dragon problem, Asher. First, Cua''s mother, and now this one."


    Amara chuckled. "You say ''problem,'' but this is an honor. Dragons do not choose their mates lightly. It means he has exceptional qualities."


    "I don''t want to be anyone''s mate!" Asher snapped.


    Sylva only smiled. "Like I said, I''ll wait."


    Cua, who had been watching from a distance, grinned mischievously. "Father, you''re really popular with dragon ladies, huh?"


    Asher shot him a glare. "Not. Another. Word."


    Cua just laughed, while Serena shook her head in amusement.


    Amara clapped her hands again, causing the orbs of magic to disappear. "Very well. The decision is not immediate. But remember, Asher Magnus, you are now marked by my daughter''s choice. One day, you will answer it."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her presence as overwhelming as ever.


    Sylva leaned in one last time and whispered, "See you soon, mate."


    Asher groaned. "Why me?"


    Serena patted his shoulder with a smirk. "Because fate likes to mess with you, obviously."


    Amara reached the quarters as Sylva asked, "Did you mean it when you said you wanted Asher as your partner?"


    Amara nodded. "Yeah. You know how I felt when I was with your father¡ªI loved him, and I had you. But after that, he turned out to be weak, so I killed him."


    Sylva remained quiet as Amara continued, "The power you inherited comes from me, not your useless father. But I do regret not having a good mate for the rest of my life¡­ I miss the mating~~~" She covered her face dramatically.


    Sylva sighed. "Then isn''t it great that I chose Asher as my mate? You can have another chance through me."


    "Of course!" Amara smirked. "Once you have him, we must make sure to keep him close. Strong mates like that don''t come often."


    Meanwhile, Asher sat in his quarters, rubbing his temples.


    Serena leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "You look like a man who just realized he stepped into a dragon''s den¡­ literally."


    Asher groaned. "More like I''ve been sold into one."


    Cua, now lounging on a golden chair, laughed. "Father, you should be honored! Mother and now Sylva¡ªsuch powerful women are after you!"


    Asher shot him a glare. "You call that an honor? That''s a death sentence."


    Cua shrugged. "Eh, depends on perspective."


    Before Asher could retort, the door slammed open. Sylva strode in confidently, her piercing eyes locked onto him. "I hope you''ve prepared yourself, Asher. Because I won''t take no for an answer." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher let out a long sigh. "Of course you won''t¡­"


    Asher sighed, rubbing his temples again. "What have I gotten myself into?"


    Sylva grinned, resting comfortably on his lap. "Into a perfect arrangement, obviously." She leaned in closer, her warm breath brushing against his ear. "So, my dear husband, do you want to make it official now?"


    Asher stiffened. "You can either get off me willingly, or I''ll throw you off," he said, voice dangerously calm.


    Sylva pouted but didn''t move. "You humans are so shy. Mother told me this might happen, but I thought you''d be different."


    Cua, watching from the side, was barely holding in his laughter. "Father, just give up. You''re surrounded."


    Serena rolled her eyes. "This is actually painful to watch."


    Asher sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Fine. Just¡­ don''t smother me."


    Sylva beamed, finally hopping off his lap¡ªthough she stayed annoyingly close. "Oh, don''t worry, hubby. I''ll give you some space. Just not too much."


    Asher groaned. "This year really is going to be long¡­"


    Few months passed as Sylva continued to cling to Asher. Despite his resistance, she remained annoyingly persistent. Meanwhile, many dragons challenged Asher, hoping to gain Sylva''s attention, only to be mercilessly beaten down. His overwhelming strength soon led to every dragon in the academy fearing him, which caught the attention of the higher-ups.


    One day, a dragon stepped forward, his scales a dark shade of crimson. His eyes burned with rage as he clenched his fist. He was the father of a dragon Asher had beaten to a pulp.


    "Are we supposed to let a human run amok in our academy?" he demanded, his voice booming through the hall. Murmurs spread among the gathered dragons.


    Before anyone could respond, a small figure stepped forward. The Dean of the academy¡ªa little girl, appearing no older than eight or nine¡ªraised her hand. Despite her childlike appearance, the dragons fell silent, their eyes filled with respect and a hint of fear.


    She turned her gaze toward Asher and then to the enraged dragon. "You seek justice?" she asked, her voice calm yet commanding.


    The father dragon growled. "Yes. This human disrespects our kind, humiliates us. He must be punished!"


    The Dean remained silent for a moment, then sighed. "Then let justice be served."


    Tension thickened in the air as the dragons braced themselves.


    Sylva smirked, whispering into Asher''s ear, "They have no idea what they''re in for."


    The Dean slowly lifted her gaze. "By the Dragon''s laws, might determines right. If you seek retribution, then defeat him in combat."


    "Also, since the power gap is very big, either you send a representative of his rank, or Asher, you send someone of Elder rank," the Dean declared, her tone final. "What will it be?"


    Asher smirked. "I can ask the Dragon Queen to¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the enraged dragon who had been demanding justice suddenly stepped back, lowering his head. His once fiery rage had completely vanished.


    "I... I accept defeat," he muttered.


    The entire arena fell into stunned silence.


    The Dean nodded. "That settles it, then." She turned to leave, signaling the end of the matter.


    Asher, however, just stood there, blinking in confusion. "Ehh?"

 Chapter 216 - 216: Dragons XIV

    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder as dragons and students alike exchanged bewildered glances. A dragon had just backed down¡ªwithout a fight. That was unheard of.


    Cua, standing beside Asher, burst into laughter. "Pfft¡ªFather, did you see that? You didn''t even have to lift a finger!"


    Sylva smirked, crossing her arms. "As expected of my husband. Just his presence alone is enough to make them surrender."


    Asher groaned, rubbing his temples. "I''m not your husband."


    "Not yet," Sylva corrected with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Serena looked at them absentmindedly, thinking, If you bring the final boss, the Dragon Queen, into the equation, of course, the poor guy will back off.


    She sighed heavily as she observed Asher''s confused expression and Cua and Sylva''s proud faces.


    Don''t tell me... their loose screws are rubbing off on him, she thought gravely.


    Asher let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temples. "You two are impossible."


    Sylva grinned, tightening her grip on his arm. "Oh, you''ll get used to it, hubby~."


    Cua chuckled, slapping Asher''s back. "Better accept your fate now, old man."


    Asher shot him a glare. "Old man? I''m barely older than you!"


    "Eh, details." Cua shrugged nonchalantly before turning to Serena. "What do you think, Serena? Should we start planning the wedding?"


    Serena nearly choked on air. "Wedding?! Are you guys serious?!" She gestured at Asher, who looked like he was considering jumping off a cliff. "This guy barely acknowledges relationships, and you''re already planning a lifelong commitment?"


    Sylva smirked. "Of course. After all, a strong dragon needs a strong mate."


    Asher groaned. "Why does everything in dragon society revolve around fighting and mating?"


    Sylva and Cua exchanged glances before saying in unison, "Because that''s what makes us dragons."


    Serena facepalmed. Yep, he is losing intelligence living with them.


    And so, their Academy life continued in full mayhem. Contrary to what Asher had initially thought, there were no deaths in the Academy¡ªnot even bullying. It seemed that, unlike in his own academy back on Earth, there were no dragon cliques preying on weaker ones, no mistreatment of servants. At most, conflicts were settled through duels where both parties would beat each other senseless before reaching an understanding. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the years, Asher came to define dragons with three words: Prideful, Lazy, and Horny.


    Yes, Horny¡ªbecause whenever a female dragon challenged a male and lost, it often resulted in her getting pregnant. She would then lay an egg, and before anyone knew it, another dragon would be incubating in the academy''s infirmary.


    That was even how many dragons in the city were born¡ªthrough impulsive heat-of-the-moment encounters among dragon students.


    Even Cua might have ended up as an accidental father if not for the fact that his genes were too powerful. Most weaker dragonesses couldn''t handle carrying his child, sparing him from sudden parenthood¡ªfor now.


    And then, finally, after a year, the Academy was over.


    Cua, like any dragon, had reached the absolute peak of Transcended Tier, turning into a True Transcendent.


    Meanwhile, Asher had only just reached Transcendent IV Stage.


    "The power gap is sickening," Asher muttered in frustration.


    It had taken him years¡ªever since he was six¡ªto reach this stage, grinding through constant battles and rigorous cultivation. And yet, Cua had surpassed him effortlessly in just three years, mostly by goofing off and fighting random opponents.


    "But at least the Academy is over," Asher mumbled, rubbing his temples.


    Cua, now in his majestic True Dragon form, landed before him, his golden-Black scales gleaming under the sun. He extended his massive tail, presenting Asher with his Graduation Mark¡ªa glowing insignia imprinted at the tip of his tail.


    "This is proof of my completion," Cua declared proudly.


    And then¡ªhe roared.


    The earth trembled. The skies split. The sheer force of his cry sent shockwaves through the academy grounds.


    It was a Primordial Dragon''s Roar¡ªthe declaration of a king, a signal of dominance that reverberated through the very fabric of the world.


    Asher instinctively braced himself.


    And then it happened.


    Dragons¡ªhundreds¡ªboth male and female, raised their heads. From the highest peaks to the deepest caverns, from the lands beyond the academy to the skies above, they answered his call.


    Another roar rang out, then another, as one by one, dragons took to the skies.


    A new Alpha had been born.


    But they were not going to hand him this position without a battle.


    As soon as Cua''s mighty roar faded, dozens of dragons¡ªeach a ruler of their own domain¡ªdescended from the skies. Their eyes burned with challenge, their scales shimmering with the power of ages.


    They had acknowledged his call. But acknowledgment was not submission.


    "Looks like they''re not going to just hand you the throne," Asher muttered, crossing his arms.


    Cua smirked, flexing his claws. "I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    The sky darkened as storm clouds gathered, swirling in response to the immense energy radiating from the battlefield.


    And then¡ª


    The first dragon lunged.


    A behemoth with obsidian scales and crimson eyes¡ªone of the strongest contenders. His fangs glowed with energy as he aimed for Cua''s throat.


    But in a blur of motion¡ªCRACK!¡ªCua twisted midair, his tail slamming into the attacker''s jaw, sending him spiraling into the ground below.


    Before the dust could settle, another challenger charged¡ªthen another, and another.


    What followed was chaos.


    A battle of Kings.


    Roars shook the heavens. Claws clashed like thunder. Fire, lightning, and raw draconic energy exploded across the sky as Cua fought them all at once.


    Asher whistled, watching the carnage unfold. "Well... this is going to be fun to explain later."


    This is a normal Rule among Dragon Kind, the Moment Cua despite being goofy for most of the time learning and fighting for, for the past three years.


    The battle for dominance was not just a test of strength¡ªit was a war of legends.


    As soon as the challenge was issued, the sky trembled under the weight of hundreds of dragons, each eager to claim the throne. Their roars echoed across the heavens like a symphony of destruction.


    But standing above them all was Cua, his black and gold scales shimmering with an eerie glow. The aura of an Ancient Nether Dragon radiated from his body, suffocating the weaker dragons in its overwhelming presence.


    A dozen dragons charged first, their bodies wreathed in flames, ice, and crackling lightning.


    "Know your place!" Cua''s voice boomed across the battlefield as he opened his maw, unleashing his Nether Oblivion Breath¡ªa swirling vortex of pure annihilation that devoured magic, light, and even space itself.


    The lead challenger, a mighty crimson dragon, tried to counter with Infernal Sunfire, a legendary flame said to burn forever. But the moment his flames met Cua''s breath, they were erased from existence.


    Screams filled the battlefield as three dragons were instantly disintegrated, their very souls consumed by the abyssal force.


    Seeing the devastating power of Cua''s breath, the smarter dragons decided to fight with magic and tactics rather than brute force.


    One Emerald Serpent Dragon coiled in the sky, its scales glowing with Draconic Sealing Magic, forming a massive rune to trap Cua.


    At the same time, a Silver Tempest Dragon soared higher, its wings creating a storm of divine thunder, each bolt crackling with power strong enough to shatter mountains.


    Chains of Sealing erupted from the sky, wrapping around Cua''s body, while Heaven''s Wrath Lightning crashed down upon him.


    The battlefield was bathed in blinding white light as the storm descended upon the Ancient Nether Dragon.


    For a moment, the dragons thought they had succeeded.


    But then¡ªCRACK!


    A monstrous pulse of pure nihility energy erupted from Cua''s body, shattering the sealing chains like they were nothing more than twigs.


    Then came his roar.


    The Dragon King''s Dominance.


    A shockwave tore through the battlefield, sending even the most powerful dragons hurtling backward. The Silver Tempest Dragon, caught mid-air, was instantly struck down, crashing into the mountains below with a deafening BOOM.


    The Emerald Serpent Dragon tried to retreat, but Cua was already upon him. Claws wreathed in golden-black energy pierced through his body, and with one monstrous bite, he ripped the serpent''s throat out.


    With hundreds defeated, only one dragon remained.


    An Ancient Celestial Dragon, his white scales shimmering like stars, descended from the sky. His eyes burned with wisdom, and in his hands, he held a spear forged from the bones of fallen gods.


    "You are strong," the Celestial Dragon admitted. "But power alone does not make a king."


    Cua grinned, golden eyes flashing. "Then let me show you why I was born to rule."


    The sky split apart as the two clashed at full force.


    The Celestial Dragon unleashed his strongest technique¡ªDivine Spear of Heaven''s Judgement, a piercing attack that could kill even gods. The very air around the spear burned away as it shot forward, aiming straight for Cua''s heart.


    But Cua did not dodge.


    Instead, he raised his claws and caught the spear mid-flight.


    The weapon that had slain countless foes¡ªstopped by a single hand.


    The Celestial Dragon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Impossible¡ª"


    But before he could react, Cua''s tail¡ªwreathed in the essence of the void¡ªslammed into him with the force of an extinction-level event.


    BOOM!


    The heavens shattered.

 Chapter 217 - 217: Dragons XV

    But before he could react, Cua''s tail¡ªwreathed in the essence of the void¡ªslammed into him with the force of an extinction-level event.


    BOOM!


    The heavens shattered.


    The Celestial Dragon plummeted from the sky, slamming into the ground with a thunderous impact that sent shockwaves across the battlefield. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The light in his eyes faded.


    He was defeated.


    Silence followed.


    Then¡ªone by one, the dragons lowered their heads.


    Submission.


    They had witnessed the rise of a true king¡ªone whose power surpassed all others.


    Asher exhaled, shaking his head. "Damn brat, you''re too strong."


    Cua turned to him, smirking. "And I''ve only just begun."


    Thus, at the age of fifteen, the Ancient Nether Dragon Cua was crowned the Dragon King¡ªthe strongest in his generation.


    *****


    Back in the Dragon Queen''s lair, Valeris sat atop her pile of gold, watching as Cua returned. She smirked as she lifted him in his dragon form as if he weighed nothing.


    "You are back," she said, her voice filled with amusement. "My baby sure has grown."


    Cua blushed heavily, his massive form trembling slightly under her grip. Valeris chuckled, enjoying his reaction.


    Turning to Asher, she raised an eyebrow. "And how are you, father of my child?"


    Asher rolled his eyes, clearly used to her teasing. "I''m fine."


    Valeris''s sharp gaze swept over him, her amusement fading slightly. "You don''t look fine," she noted, spotting burn marks on his arms and clothes.


    "Nothing serious," Asher replied. "No other dragons dared to challenge me after Cua defeated them, but some still tried their luck."


    She hummed in approval, then motioned to a massive pile of dragon cores and rare treasures behind her. "Anyway, you came here for resources, didn''t you? You''ll find over six ancient dragon cores here. They belonged to some of the strongest, but I handled them easily."


    Asher''s eyes widened slightly. "Handled them easily?" he muttered, knowing full well how powerful Ancient Dragons were.


    Valeris stretched lazily, her golden scales glinting in the dim light. "I am the Dragon Queen, after all," she said as if it were obvious.


    Asher examined the treasures, nodding in satisfaction. "With these, I can finally reach the peak of my cultivation."


    Valeris grinned, her piercing gaze locking onto him. "So, you''re finally ready to battle me properly, then?"


    Asher looked up at her and smirked. "You''re beautiful and strong. I wouldn''t mind having a wife like you."


    Valeris let out a deep, satisfied chuckle. "Good."


    Just then, Sylva entered the lair, frowning as she saw the scene. She huffed and crossed her arms.


    " what are you doing here?" Asher asked as Valeris answered.


    Valeris laughed. "Nothing much. This little girl here is just my maid, according to tradition."


    Sylva pouted, then looked at Asher with a smirk. "Well, I think I''ve waited long enough. When will you finally mate with me?" she teased, leaning in.


    Asher sighed, rubbing his temple. "You really don''t give up, do you?"


    Sylva simply grinned. "Of course not!"


    Asher ignored Sylva''s teasing as he walked past her, his focus entirely on the dragon cores.


    "I''m going to cultivate in peace now," he said firmly, picking up the ancient cores.


    Valeris nodded, her golden eyes watching him with amusement. "Do as you wish. Just don''t die while breaking through."


    Without another word, Asher left the chamber and made his way to a secluded area, preparing to enter deep cultivation. Meanwhile, Cua and Sylva exchanged glances before Sylva huffed in frustration.


    "Tch, he''s always running away from me."


    Cua chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re too pushy."


    Sylva pouted. "I just know what I want."


    Asher, however, was already seated in a meditative pose, activating his cultivation technique as the vast energy of the dragon cores surged into his body. The power of Ancient Dragons flooded his veins, pushing him closer to the next realm.


    Asher sat in a secluded cavern, deep within the Dragon Queen''s domain, as he began his breakthrough cultivation session. The ancient dragon cores radiated immense energy, and the moment he activated his technique, the power surged into his body like a tidal wave.


    The sheer density of draconic energy was overwhelming, but Asher gritted his teeth and focused.


    As the energy flowed through his meridians, his bones cracked and reformed, becoming denser and stronger. His muscles tightened like tempered steel, and his skin hardened, taking on a faint golden sheen.


    The dragon cores exploded with power, sending a torrent of heat through his veins. Asher''s breath came out in short bursts, his body feeling like it was being forged in divine fire.


    BOOM!


    A pulse of dragon aura erupted from him as he shattered into the sixth stage. The entire cavern rumbled, and cracks spread across the stone walls.


    But he wasn''t done.


    Now, the real challenge began. The black and gold energy surrounding Asher thickened, turning into a swirling storm of destruction. His very existence began to waver as if he was being reborn.


    His veins glowed crimson and gold, the draconic bloodline inside him awakening further. A phantom dragon coiled around his form, roaring into the void as Asher''s power surged once more.


    The heat was unbearable. His mind teetered on the edge of collapse, but he pushed forward. His will burned brighter than the suffering, forging his soul anew.


    Suddenly, a black flame ignited within his core.


    "What... is this?" he muttered.


    It wasn''t normal fire. It was Nihility Flame¡ªthe power of nothingness, capable of erasing anything in existence. A terrifying new force now slumbered within him.


    With a deep breath, he stabilized the energy and broke into the eighth stage.


    The energy inside him had now become almost uncontrollable. The power of an Ancient Nether Dragon¡ªCua''s own bloodline¡ªseemed to be resonating with him, as if accepting him as an equal.


    His body expanded slightly before compressing, his physique now perfectly refined, as if carved from divine stone. His hair grew slightly longer, its strands glowing faintly with golden and black streaks. His eyes became sharper, glowing with an abyssal depth.


    And then, the final surge of power arrived.


    The dragon cores shattered completely, releasing an explosion of energy that caused the entire cavern to collapse.


    BOOOOOM!


    A shockwave spread across the Dragon Queen''s domain, alerting every powerful being in the region.


    Asher floated in midair, surrounded by swirling gold and black flames, his entire being undergoing the final transformation.


    His aura became boundless, his presence immeasurable. He could feel the laws of existence bending around him. His body had now stepped into the realm of true legends.


    At long last, he had become a True Transcendent.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Back to Volarisa

    After reaching and stabilizing his newfound power, Asher emerged from the collapsed cavern, his aura radiating dominance.


    Valeris was waiting for him, sitting elegantly in a nightgown, her golden eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "You finally came out," she said, crossing her arms.


    Asher exhaled deeply, rolling his shoulders. "Yeah. I''m at my peak now. I''ve returned as a new being."


    Valeris smirked. "Good. Then entertain me."


    Without warning, she transformed, shifting into her hybrid form¡ªa half-dragon state, the strongest transformation a dragon could take. Her crimson scales glowed, her claws sharpened, and her aura skyrocketed, making the entire lair tremble.


    "Jeez... is this really necessary?" Asher muttered, feeling the pressure from her overwhelming presence.


    Despite the battle-ready stance, Valeris suddenly grabbed his hand, pulling him close before kissing him deeply.


    Asher''s eyes widened. "You... taste good," she murmured against his lips. "And now, I want you as my mate."


    He took a step back, startled. "Wait... what?!"


    Valeris chuckled, licking her lips. "What''s with that reaction? I''m asking for something simple. I want you to give me a powerful child."


    Asher stared at her, still trying to process her words. "Hold on¡ªare you seriously just declaring this out of nowhere?"


    Valeris narrowed her eyes. "Did you think I waited for nothing? You''re strong enough now. It''s only natural."


    Asher groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Look, I just finished a brutal breakthrough. Can''t I get a break before you start throwing mating requests at me?"


    Valeris grinned, her tail flicking behind her. "No breaks. Either fight me again, or accept your fate."


    She lunged at him, pinning him against the cavern wall, her eyes burning with hunger.


    "You''re mine now, Asher. Whether you like it or not."


    "Then I guess I should beat some sense into you," Asher said, cracking his knuckles.


    Valeris let out a low, sultry chuckle, her sharp fangs glinting. "Oh? So confident now, are we?" She stepped forward, her crimson-black claws gleaming under the dim cavern light. "I was planning to let you be an obedient little mate... but if you still think you can resist me, then prove it."


    She lunged at him, her movements blurring with speed. Her claws slashed through the air, leaving behind a trail of scorching energy, the very space around them cracking under the pressure of her strength.


    Asher barely dodged, feeling the heat of her attack graze his skin.


    "Tch, if this were me ten years ago, I wouldn''t have stood a chance. Back then, I might have even died before knowing the full extent of my power." He clenched his fists, his own aura flaring in defiance. "But now? I''m beyond you, Valeris."


    She narrowed her eyes, her draconic pupils glowing in amusement. "Oh? My mate has grown cocky. I like it."


    Without warning, she unleashed a powerful roar, the force of it sending shockwaves through the cavern. "Then show me, my mate! Show me the strength that claims to surpass me!"


    Asher smirked, his body surging with power as he charged forward, meeting her head-on in a clash that shook the entire lair.


    The impact of their clash sent cracks spiderwebbing across the cavern walls, causing molten rock to drip from the ceiling like burning rain. Asher''s fist, wreathed in black and crimson energy, collided against Valeris''s outstretched claws, creating an explosion of force and magic that sent both of them skidding backward.


    "You''re stronger than before, I''ll admit that," Valeris purred, licking her lips as the ground beneath them trembled from their power. "But you still haven''t proven that you can tame me."


    "Tame you?" Asher scoffed, cracking his neck. "That''s not my goal, Valeris. But if you won''t accept my strength, then I''ll make you acknowledge it."


    She grinned, her wings unfurling as she rose into the air, her body radiating an intense, dark crimson aura. "Then come, my mate. Prove your dominance!"


    Without hesitation, Asher launched himself after her, black lightning crackling around his body as he invoked the Forbidden Dragon Arts. His fists, now coated in Nether Flames, tore through the air as he struck at Valeris with relentless fury.


    Valeris met him blow for blow, their battle ascending into the sky, where each clash sent shockwaves rippling through the heavens. The very fabric of reality seemed to shudder under their combined power.


    She suddenly whipped her tail, striking Asher in the ribs and sending him crashing through a nearby mountain, the rock shattering upon impact.


    "You''re still holding back, Asher," Valeris taunted, hovering above him as her dragon aura intensified, forming the image of an ancient draconic deity behind her. "If you truly want me to submit, then show me what you''re capable of."


    Wiping the blood from his lip, Asher slowly stood, his eyes now glowing with an abyssal light.


    "Fine," he growled, his power surging to its peak. "No more holding back."


    With a roar, Asher unleashed his full strength, the skies darkening as a massive black storm of dragon energy erupted around him. His transformation was complete¡ªhis hybrid form shimmering with raw power, his scales like darkened steel, and his eyes burning with an ethereal fire.


    Thanks to absorbing the Ancient Dragon Cores, Asher had also gained their bloodlines. Then, using Infinite Fusion, he combined them all into a more pure and powerful form¡ªhis newly awakened Prime Dragon Bloodline.


    He had yet to find a suitable name for it, as it was a fusion of the Ancient Celestial, Nether, Void, Chronos, and Sunder Dragon bloodlines.


    This new power had made him far stronger than before, elevating him to a level beyond what even he had imagined.


    Asher stood in the middle of a vast, swirling vortex of dragonic energy, his body pulsing with newfound power. His once-dark aura now shimmered with streaks of gold, silver, and deep violet, each representing a different bloodline coursing through him.


    Valeris watched from a distance, her crimson-black eyes narrowing as she felt the sheer dominance radiating from him. "You''ve truly become something terrifying, my mate," she murmured, her claws flexing in anticipation.


    Asher clenched his fist, feeling the raw essence of dragons roaring within him. "This strength¡­ It''s on a whole different level," he muttered to himself. "But I''m still not done."


    He focused inward, refining his power, stabilizing the chaotic fusion of Ancient Celestial, Nether, Void, Chronos, and Sunder Dragon bloodlines. Each one fought for dominance, yet under Asher''s will, they slowly melded together, creating a harmonized force unlike anything seen before.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath him shattered as a surge of divine and abyssal energy erupted from his body. His scales darkened to an obsidian-black laced with golden cracks, his wings stretched wider, and his aura took on an ethereal glow, shifting between celestial brilliance and nether darkness. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeris smirked, stepping forward. "Well, mate¡­ are you finally ready to challenge me properly?"


    Asher exhaled slowly, his golden eyes glowing like two burning stars. "I think it''s time I show you just how strong I''ve become."


    The final battle between the Dragon Queen and the Prime Dragon was about to begin.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Back to Volarisa II

    The air around them crackled with raw energy, the clash between their auras distorting space itself. The ground beneath them trembled, as if recognizing the magnitude of the battle about to unfold.


    Valeris flexed her crimson-black claws, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Then prove it, my mate. Show me that you''re worthy of standing beside me!"


    With a mighty flap of her wings, she vanished from sight, reappearing in an instant with her claws aimed straight for Asher''s chest. The sheer speed of her movement caused the sky to split apart, leaving behind streaks of crimson energy.


    But Asher was ready.


    With a single step, he sidestepped her attack, his body moving faster than light itself. He countered with a pulse of Nether energy, forcing Valeris back as black and violet flames erupted from his form.


    She smirked. "Not bad."


    Spreading her wings, she roared, activating one of her signature abilities¡ªCrimson Annihilation. A massive sphere of blood-red energy formed in her palms, crackling with destructive power. She launched it forward, the attack expanding and distorting the very fabric of reality.


    Asher didn''t flinch.


    He raised his hand, and for the first time, he activated Temporal Collapse, an ability born from his Chronos Dragon bloodline. The space around the sphere twisted, slowing it down midair as if time itself had frozen.


    Then, with a flick of his wrist, he reversed the flow of energy, sending the attack back at Valeris at twice the speed.


    Her eyes widened, but she quickly retaliated, unleashing Abyssal Devour, a void-like black flame that swallowed the attack whole.


    "Impressive," Valeris admitted, licking her lips. "But I''m just getting started!"


    She spread her wings wide, unleashing Dragon Emperor''s Dominion, an ability exclusive to the strongest dragon rulers. The skies darkened, and an oppressive force pressed down on Asher, trying to force him to submit.


    But he merely grinned.


    He had been waiting for this moment.


    Activating Prime Dragon''s Sovereignty, his own aura expanded, clashing against hers with such intensity that the entire battlefield shattered into floating fragments of space and energy.


    For the first time in centuries, Valeris felt a challenge.


    And she loved it.


    Valeris''s blood-red aura crackled as she hovered in the air, her crimson-black scales shimmering with raw power. "You''ve grown strong, Asher," she admitted, a wicked smirk forming. "But strength alone won''t be enough to defeat me!"


    She raised her claw, and the very fabric of reality trembled. From the depths of the void, a colossal black sigil manifested behind her, its runes pulsating with an ancient power.


    "Abyssal Eclipse!"


    The sky turned pitch-black, as if the sun itself had been swallowed. An all-consuming sphere of darkness formed above her, writhing like a living entity, its hunger for destruction limitless.


    Asher felt the overwhelming pull of the abyssal force, but he stood firm. His golden-black aura ignited, tendrils of Chronos, Celestial, and Nether Dragon energy intertwining as they flared around him.


    He raised both hands, summoning a technique never before seen¡ª


    "Prime Dragon''s Edict!"


    The ground split apart, glowing with runic inscriptions from ancient draconic dialects. A towering golden sigil materialized behind him, radiating absolute supremacy.


    The moment the two cosmic forces collided, the entire battlefield was torn asunder. Shockwaves rippled through space, and the air itself screamed from the sheer force of their clash.


    Valeris let out a feral roar, pushing forward as her abyssal energy consumed the light around them. But Asher matched her intensity, his Chronos energy distorting time itself as he accelerated beyond comprehension.


    In an instant, he appeared behind her.


    "Celestial Sundering Slash!"


    A radiant blade of pure destruction formed around his claw, tearing through dimensional barriers as it descended upon Valeris.


    But she was ready.


    "Oblivion Dragon''s Requiem!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body exploded with void energy, causing a massive black rift to rip through the battlefield, consuming everything in its wake.


    The very stars above trembled.


    Asher skidded back, barely dodging the spatial rupture. He wiped blood from his lip, then smirked. "Not bad."


    Valeris, breathing heavily, laughed. "You really are worthy to be my mate."


    Their battle had shaken the heavens themselves. And yet, it was far from over.


    They were dragons¡ªbeasts of supremacy, and neither would submit easily.


    Valeris wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth, her crimson-black wings unfurling to their full, terrifying span. She locked eyes with Asher, who stood tall amidst the shattered battlefield, his golden-black aura raging like an inferno.


    "I see now," she purred, her voice dripping with both admiration and unrelenting dominance. "You''ve truly ascended beyond what I expected, Asher. But you''re still not above me."


    Asher smirked. "Is that so?"


    Without hesitation, Valeris vanished¡ªor at least, that''s what it seemed like to any ordinary being. But Asher''s enhanced Chronos perception caught her movement; she had torn through space-time itself, attempting a direct assault from all angles at once.


    "Nether Void Devour!"


    Her shadowy afterimages surged forward, claws coated in abyssal annihilation energy, each strike aiming to erase Asher from existence itself.


    But Asher was already steps ahead.


    "Temporal Dragon''s Dominion!"


    With a mere thought, time froze. Everything stood still¡ªthe swirling abyssal energy, the echoes of Valeris''s attacks, even the trembling fabric of reality.


    And in that moment of stillness, Asher moved.


    He rewound himself to where she had first launched her attack, twisting fate itself to ensure that he had never been struck. Then, without hesitation¡ª


    "Celestial Judgment Fang!"


    His claw ignited, divine radiance mixing with his Sunder Dragon essence, forming an unstoppable blade of destruction. He thrust forward, aiming directly for Valeris''s core.


    But Valeris, being the Dragon Queen, was not so easily outmaneuvered.


    The instant Asher struck¡ª


    "Oblivion Rebirth!"


    A pulse of pure void erupted from her, nullifying his strike and sending shockwaves ripping through dimensions. Asher was sent skidding back, the very space around them fracturing like glass.


    Breathing heavily, Valeris grinned. "You really are something else¡­ But I am the Dragon Queen. Did you really think you could beat me so easily?"


    Asher chuckled, rolling his shoulders. "No, but it was worth a try."


    Valeris eyed him hungrily. "Then prove yourself further."


    With that, she launched herself forward, and Asher did the same¡ª


    Their battle was far from over.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Back to Volarisa III

    The sky trembled as the two dragons clashed once more, their overwhelming power shaking the very fabric of reality. The battlefield, once a grand temple of the Dragon Queen''s lair, was now reduced to a crumbling wasteland. The air burned with the aftershocks of their attacks, and space itself warped under the pressure of their sheer might.


    Valeris''s crimson-black scales shimmered, pulsating with pure void energy, while Asher''s golden-black form radiated an unmatched celestial power, infused with the ancient dragon bloodlines he had absorbed.


    The fight was no longer just about dominance¡ªit was a war of supremacy between two titanic forces.


    "Nether Abyss Annihilation!"


    Valeris roared, her wings expanding as a tsunami of darkness surged forth, the void itself devouring all light in its wake. The attack wasn''t just a destructive force¡ªit was an erasure of existence, capable of dissolving anything caught within.


    Asher held his ground, eyes flashing with Chronos and Celestial brilliance.


    "Celestial Sunder - Dawn Breaker!"


    With a single claw swipe, he tore through the void, his golden energy splitting the abyssal tide in half. The sheer force of his attack rippled through dimensions, sending shockwaves across the battlefield.


    Valeris smirked, her fangs glinting. "You''re finally fighting like a proper dragon, Asher."


    "You haven''t seen anything yet."


    Without warning, Asher vanished, reappearing above her with instantaneous movement, his claws charged with the combined might of Celestial, Nether, Void, and Sunder essence.


    Valeris barely had time to react as Asher struck¡ª


    BOOM!


    A massive explosion of energy erupted, sending Valeris hurtling toward the ground. The impact cracked the earth, forming a crater miles wide. But before the dust could settle¡ª


    "Draconic Rebirth - Abyssal Nova!"


    Valeris emerged from the darkness, her entire form pulsing with overwhelming power. Her eyes burned with primordial authority, and the air around her collapsed under the weight of her unleashed might.


    A storm of crimson lightning ignited the sky as she prepared her ultimate technique¡ªone that could shatter realms.


    Asher took a deep breath. He knew this would be his final chance to prove himself.


    Clenching his fists, he activated Sunder Dragon''s Absolute Devastation.


    His entire body glowed like a sun, his form transcending mortal limits.


    Valeris grinned savagely. "Come, Asher. Show me you''re worthy of being my equal."


    With a single thunderous roar, they charged at each other for one final, cataclysmic clash¡ªone that would decide who truly reigned supreme.


    Asher and Valeris collided in mid-air, their overwhelming energies tearing the sky apart. The very fabric of space twisted and cracked as their auras pushed against one another, creating a massive shockwave that rippled across the realm.


    The ground below shattered, forming bottomless chasms as the sheer pressure of their battle uprooted mountains and tore apart the sky.


    "Nether Cataclysm - Eternal Oblivion!"


    Valeris unleashed her ultimate technique, summoning an abyssal vortex that consumed everything in its path. The swirling black void was a manifestation of destruction itself, capable of devouring time, space, and existence.


    Asher felt the pull, his body resisting as the force threatened to drag him into eternal nothingness.


    "Celestial Dragon King''s Wrath - Divine Sundering!"


    With a mighty roar, Asher summoned golden chains of celestial energy, anchoring himself to reality while countering the void''s pull. His body radiated unstoppable divine power, the fusion of all his bloodlines culminating into an attack beyond anything he had ever unleashed.


    With a single swipe of his claws, he tore through the abyssal vortex, the golden-black energy sundering the very laws of reality.


    BOOM!


    The clash of their ultimate techniques shook the heavens, the explosion sending both of them hurtling in opposite directions. A massive rift in the sky appeared, showing glimpses of otherworldly dimensions, before it slowly began to close.


    Asher panted heavily, his body covered in golden-black flames. His scales were cracked, his energy nearly depleted. He had poured everything into that final attack.


    Valeris, on the other hand, lay on the ground, her mighty dragon form struggling to rise. Crimson lightning flickered weakly around her, but her once-dominant aura was now fading. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She grinned. "You¡­ actually managed to push me this far¡­"


    Asher smirked, despite his exhaustion. "So¡­ does this mean¡­ I win?"


    Valeris chuckled, shaking her head. "It means you''ve finally¡­ earned my recognition¡­ as my equal."


    She slowly shifted back into her human form, her long crimson-black hair flowing behind her as she approached him. Despite her injuries, her golden eyes gleamed with pride and satisfaction.


    Asher collapsed onto one knee, the toll of the battle finally catching up to him. But before he could process what had happened¡ª


    Valeris suddenly wrapped her arms around him, pressing her forehead against his.


    "You''re strong, Asher¡­ strong enough to be worthy of standing beside me¡­ and strong enough¡­ to be my mate."


    Asher''s eyes widened. "Wait¡ªdoes that mean¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Valeris tilted his chin up and sealed his lips with a deep, possessive kiss.


    Then with his injury filled body, Asher was forced to fight the Queen in bed for the next three months...


    "You are a real monster," Asher said as he lay on the bed, the Dragon Queen snuggling against him.


    "What a bad thing to say to your wife," she pouted, looking up at him.


    Asher sighed, gazing at her with a mixture of admiration and disbelief. "I mean, I have five Ancient Bloodlines. I even fused them to perfection, creating an entirely new Bloodline, which I''ve named Prime Dragon¡ªyet you''re still my equal," he said.


    To make it a true Dragon battle, he had only used his Dragon abilities, yet he had ended up her equal.


    "Fufu, that''s because of my own unique power," Valeris smirked. "It''s my mutant bloodline, a fusion of Void Dragon and Nullity Bloodline. It merged with my Nether Dragon heritage, so I have even more power than a normal Dragon King should possess."


    "If I have to say, my power is somewhat equal to the Dragon God, who once wielded Nine Elements," she said as she once again climbed over him, guiding his sword into her sheath.


    "But we have other matters to attend to¡ªleave the boring talk," she said, moaning.


    "As you wish" he said pushing her down as another round began...

 Chapter 221 - 221: Dragon God

    After another few months of carnal indulgence, Valeris looked at Asher and asked, "What are you going to do now?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard from Serena that you were working towards reaching the Peak of Power. Now that you''ve achieved this, I wonder¡ªwhat are you going to do next?" she asked, gazing at him.


    "I want to return to my home," he said as he stretched his muscles.


    "Your home?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she turned to face him.


    "Hah, no wonder you ask that," he chuckled.


    "Well, I am not from this world," Asher said. "I fell into a space tunnel and arrived in this world."


    "I see¡­ No wonder your aura was always different from everyone else," she added. "I wonder what your real world is like."


    Asher looked at her and asked, "Are you going to follow me?"


    She stared at him with a smirk. "Were you about to leave me behind?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as she leaned closer.


    "Rather, I was planning to bring my family here. This world is much safer," he admitted.


    She nodded thoughtfully. "Hmm, if your world''s peak is only the equivalent of the Peak of the second Realm Limit, then this world is indeed far superior with its third realm peak limit."


    Asher smirked. "Exactly. My original world had its strong individuals, but compared to the sheer scale of power in this world, it would be nothing more than a backwater realm."


    Valeris chuckled, resting her chin on his chest. "Then why do you still want to return? Nostalgia? Or unfinished business?"


    He exhaled slowly, his fingers running through her silver-white hair. "Both. I still have family there. I need to make sure they''re safe, and if possible, bring them here. I won''t be able to rest easy until I know they''re secure."


    She tapped his chest lightly. "If your world is weak, wouldn''t that make you an absolute monster over there? You''d basically be a god among ants."


    Asher shrugged. "Maybe. But I''d rather not abuse power for no reason. Still, if anyone gets in my way, they''ll learn the hard way why I''m called the Prime Dragon now."


    Valeris grinned at his words, her golden eyes gleaming with excitement. "Heh, I like the sound of that. Maybe I should come along. A vacation to another world sounds interesting."


    Asher raised an eyebrow. "You''re really considering it?"


    "Of course," she replied smoothly. "Wherever you go, chaos follows. How could I miss the fun?"


    He sighed. "You just want an excuse to fight, don''t you?"


    She gave him a teasing smile. "Maybe. But also, if this family of yours is so important, I Want to see my ..what you humans call in-laws too."


    " you will meet them" he said and then he added " though I am going to acquire the status of Dragon god first" he said


    Valeris'' eyes widened in surprise. "Huh? What do you mean?" she asked, tilting her head.


    Asher smirked confidently. "I can perfectly fuse anything. So if I fuse all nine Ancient Dragon Bloodlines, I can recreate the Dragon God Bloodline¡ªnot just for me, but for you too."


    Valeris blinked before letting out a low, throaty chuckle. "You''re serious? You want to make me even stronger?"


    "Of course," Asher said. "If I ascend, I''m bringing you with me. What''s the point of having power if my wife....My mate can''t stand beside me at the peak?"


    Her golden eyes burned with excitement. "Hah! You really are insane. But I love it. If you can actually do it, then I''ll gladly accept it. But are you sure you can handle fusing all nine?"


    Asher''s smirk deepened. "Watch me."


    He already had five Ancient Dragon Bloodlines, so he took the remaining four Ancient Dragon Cores and absorbed them into himself. After acquiring all nine bloodlines, he began the fusion process.


    As the fusion process reached its peak, Asher''s body trembled violently. A surge of raw, primordial energy engulfed him, and his humanoid form could no longer contain the sheer magnitude of power. His muscles expanded, his bones shifted, and his entire being underwent a divine metamorphosis.


    A brilliant radiance burst from within him, illuminating the entire realm like a second sun. His skin was replaced with shimmering white scales, each one radiating an ethereal glow, untouched by any impurity. His wings, vast and majestic, stretched out, the purest white ever seen, exuding an aura of absolute divinity.


    And atop his enormous dragon head sat a blood-red crown, forged from the essence of the nine fused bloodlines. Embedded in the crown were nine distinct gemstones, each pulsing with the elemental power of the bloodlines he had merged¡ªCelestial, Nether, Void, Chronos, Sunder, Storm, Abyss, Infernal, and Arcane.


    The sky itself seemed to bow before his newfound form, the clouds swirling around him in reverence. The ground beneath trembled, unable to withstand the sheer pressure of his presence. The very air crackled with energy as he let out a mighty roar, shaking the heavens and the earth alike.


    Valeris, witnessing his transformation, was left breathless. Her crimson eyes widened in astonishment, feeling the overwhelming power radiating from him. She had believed herself to be at the pinnacle of dragonkind, but now, before her, stood something beyond comprehension¡ªa being that surpassed even the Dragon Gods of old.


    Asher looked at his own claws, flexing them, feeling the boundless strength coursing through him. "This¡­ is the power of the True Dragon God." His voice resonated across the skies, carrying with it an undeniable authority.


    Valeris stepped forward, her lips parting as she whispered, "You have become something beyond a king, beyond an emperor¡­ You are a sovereign of dragons, a Primordial Dragon God."


    "Great then. So, my beautiful wife, do you desire such power too?" Asher asked as he gazed at her.


    Valeris smirked at him before stepping back, her body glowing with a divine aura as she allowed herself to shift into her True Dragon form.


    A brilliant, otherworldly transformation overtook her. Her crimson and black scales melted away, replaced by a shimmering white hue with a deep, void-like glow radiating from within. She had ascended into her ultimate form¡ªthe White Nether Ancient Dragon. This was her true bloodline, one she had never been able to awaken completely before her battle with Asher.


    This form was a terrifying legend among dragons. Any who had witnessed it had perished before they could speak of it, making Asher the first to ever lay eyes upon it and live. This was why Valeris had ultimately accepted him as her husband¡ªhe was the only one worthy of standing by her side.


    Though, at first, she had viewed him as nothing more than a human warrior, beneath her notice, over time, he had proven himself to her. He had fought her as an equal, healed her wounds, and, in doing so, helped her fully unlock the hidden potential of her ancient lineage.


    Asher, a man who, in the eyes of dragons, should have been weak, had surpassed all expectations. He had no interest in ruling out of greed, nor did he crave power simply for the sake of it. Yet, despite that, he had grown into the mightiest being among dragons.


    And Valeris, a dragon who once believed herself above all others, had found herself wholly captivated by this man.


    Looking into his glowing crimson eyes, she let out a deep, resonating growl¡ªone that only he could understand.


    She had already accepted him with her whole heart.


    Asher stepped closer, his massive white dragon form towering over Valeris''s own. His shimmering scales, reflecting light like the purest crystal, radiated an aura of absolute supremacy. The nine glowing gems embedded in his blood-red crown pulsed with immense energy, each one representing the fused power of an Ancient Dragon Bloodline.


    Valeris, even in her White Nether Ancient Dragon form, felt a shiver run down her spine as she gazed upon him. The sheer dominance in his presence was suffocating. Her instincts screamed at her¡ªsubmit or challenge.


    But she had already made her choice.


    With a low, reverberating growl, she lowered her head slightly, exposing her neck¡ªa gesture of deep trust and submission among dragons. "It seems my mate has truly surpassed even my expectations," she rumbled, her voice carrying both admiration and amusement.


    Asher chuckled, the sound echoing through the vast chamber of the Dragon Queen''s lair. "I told you, Valeris. I don''t aim for power just to dominate¡ªI aim for it to protect what''s mine." His crimson eyes gleamed as he extended a claw, brushing it gently under her chin. "And you, my Queen, are mine."''


    "That I am," she said, her voice steady with anticipation. "I am ready to accept the power."


    Asher nodded, his eyes glowing with divine brilliance. Activating his Eternal Creation, he channeled the combined might of the Nine Ancient Dragon Bloodlines within him. His body radiated an overwhelming energy, reality itself trembling at his command.


    With a flick of his claw, he wove the perfect fusion of all those powers¡ªthe Dragon God Bloodline, a force beyond mortal comprehension.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Dragon God II

    With a flick of his claw, he wove the perfect fusion of all those powers¡ªthe Dragon God Bloodline, a force beyond mortal comprehension.


    A luminous orb of pure, divine energy formed in the air before him. Within it, the power of Celestial radiance, the abyssal might of the Nether, the timeless force of Chronos, the consuming Void, the destructive fury of Sunder, the relentless Storm, the deep Abyss, the searing Infernal, and the boundless Arcane¡ªall merged into one supreme essence.


    Valeris''s eyes gleamed with hunger as she stepped forward.


    "As expected of my mate," she purred. "To think you can recreate the power of a god itself¡­"


    She opened her maw, her body already resonating with the divine force. Asher gently guided the orb toward her, and the moment it touched her, golden and crimson runes ignited across her scales. The overwhelming power surged through her veins, rewriting her very existence.


    She let out a deafening roar as her body transcended¡ªher White Nether Ancient Dragon form evolving beyond its limits. Her once-immaculate white scales now shimmered with prismatic radiance, reflecting every element in existence. Her wings expanded, wreathed in celestial fire and void energy. Atop her head, a crown of nine interwoven gems materialized, mirroring Asher''s own, marking her as his true equal.


    The transformation settled, and Valeris took a deep breath, feeling the limitless power coursing through her. She flexed her claws, her very presence warping reality with each movement.


    "This¡­" she whispered, awe flickering in her glowing crimson eyes. "This is true divinity."


    Asher grinned, stepping toward her. "Now, my Queen, we stand as equals. Dragon Gods."


    Valeris chuckled, tilting her head. "Not just equals, my love¡­ Mates. The strongest in all of existence."


    "I guess now you are ready to leave for your world, though I''m pretty sure it won''t be an easy task," Valeris said.


    Asher nodded. "I know that. After all, I don''t even know where it is," he admitted.


    The only thing he knew was that his world, Volarisa, was located in a distant galaxy where only three worlds remained. One was his own, while the other two were a collection of different worlds ruled by two rival races.


    These two races¡ªthe Negukir and the Cometis¡ªwere locked in a constant struggle for supremacy over the galaxy. Volarisa was the only unconquered world between them¡­ or perhaps there were other hidden ones. However, this was the only clue he had.


    Asher clenched his fists. "Still¡­ I have to find it. No matter what."


    "Then what is your plan?" she asked, watching Asher fall silent.


    "As I thought¡ªno plan," she sighed, seeing his hesitation.


    ''Well, I can''t just say. I was planning to use my Absolute Appraisal to scan the entire universe and locate the right galaxy,'' Asher thought inwardly and simply said.


    "I have an ability that can help me," he added after a moment " with it I can find my galaxy and then easily my World."


    Valeris narrowed her eyes. "Hmm¡­ then I suppose I will go with you. But after that ability reaches its limit, you will need me, and I will help you find it," she declared.


    Asher nodded. "Thank you," he said sincerely.


    She smirked. "There is no longer any need for thanks between us," she said before leaning in closer.


    In the next few days, Asher spent time with Serena, as well as the others he had met throughout his journey. She wanted to go with him but also had her responsibilities¡ªto take care of her family. However, Asher did not leave without helping her.


    He hunted down the God of Slaughter, the very deity who had been in stasis, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Asher killed him and absorbed all of his power, transferring part of it to Serena, ascending her to True Transcendent Form.


    With her healing abilities, she transformed into a goddess¡ªan entity equal to the God of Life and Light.


    She was now a force of her own.


    Meanwhile, Cua had also stepped into his destiny. Asher had entrusted him with the future of the Dragon Race, leaving him behind to oversee the Dragon Kingdom and protect them, as the next Drag¨®n King this is his duty and will also not follow after them.


    As Cua carried the blessing of his mother''s bloodline¡ªthe White Nether Ancient Dragon¡ªhis future was clear. He would protect the Dragon race until the next Dragon King was chosen. However, that decision might take generations, as very few could surpass Cua in strength anytime soon.


    With such overwhelming power, he might be forced to follow his mother''s path of self-reproduction, just as Valeris had done when she gave birth to him.


    Dragon Self-Reproduction was an ancient safety mechanism, ensuring that the bloodline remained pure and continuously strengthened. However, this method was extremely rare and sacrificial, as it required an immense price to be paid.


    Valeris had massacred countless Ancient Deities, absorbing their essence, blood, and cores to forge Cua''s existence. She had given birth to him alone, using the power of death and rebirth to create a being worthy of the Dragon Throne.


    However, since Cua was male, his process would differ. Instead of solely using his own power, he would have to find a female Dragon, infuse her with his essence, and empower her using the energy from slain Dragons. By doing so, he could create a successor powerful enough to uphold their legacy.


    Or perhaps¡­ something unforeseen would occur. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe, in the distant future, a new anomaly would emerge¡ªlike Valeris and Cua would end up getting a wife or mate in Dragon terms.


    "Are you ready to leave?" Valeris asked, standing in the vast expanse of space, her majestic form glowing under the starlight.


    This was the beautiful new world Asher had called home for the past two decades¡ªa world he had lived and made new companions.


    "Yes," he said with a sigh, casting one last look at the planet below.


    Without hesitation, he began to move away, his figure disappearing into the endless cosmos, leaving this world behind as his journey toward Volarisa finally began.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Back to Volarisa IV

    Just as Asher expected, his cheat ability didn''t fail him. After scanning the entire universe, he quickly located the galaxy where his home once was.


    And just he continued to read the data appraisal have given him, it shocked him.


    What he discovered shocked him.


    The Cometis race was now extinct, completely wiped out from existence. Meanwhile, the human race had spread across the galaxy, competing with the Negukir race for dominance.


    In just two decades of his absence, the entire balance of power had shifted.


    Volaris, his home world, was no longer what it used to be. It is now a Realm tier world from its initial Mid Tier world.


    The galaxy have a structured hierarchy, with worlds categorized from Low-Tier to Mid-Tier, then High-Tier , and finally, the Realm-Tier (like the world he just left), the highest possible classification a world could attain.


    Which meant that Volarisa''s peak power level had now reached the True Transcendent Realm as well.


    "Damn, how did it end up like this in just two decades?" Asher mumbled, his grand plan of coming back, dominating, and wiping out the other two races with his supreme overpowered abilities now completely ruined.


    ''I really wanted to feel what it''s like to be a bully,'' he sighed in disappointment.


    But¡­


    ''Well, I guess I''m still a bully,'' he thought with a smirk. Even if my power is only at the True Transcendent Realm, with my cheats and my new blessings, I''m still stronger than most True Transcendents. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that thought, he stretched his body and prepared himself.


    "Well, I found it," he muttered.


    Valeris, who had been watching him, tilted her head. "Really? That was fast," she said, sitting down with amusement.


    Asher chuckled. "Hm, the problem is, even at full speed in absolute space, it will still take... about one cosmic year to get there."


    Valeris narrowed her eyes. "One cosmic year?"


    "Yeah," Asher nodded. "That means... 1,000 light-years of travel."


    Valeris sighed. "Well then, I hope you have some good entertainment planned, mate."


    "No, we are not going to travel that long," Asher said firmly.


    Valeris raised an eyebrow as he added, "There is a High-Tier Galaxy on the way. We''ll level up there first, and with our new power, we should be able to easily traverse the cosmic distance afterward."


    Asher sighed, a hint of regret in his voice. "It''s sad, but I can''t do anything about it. If I don''t want to waste time traveling for years, or by the time I reach there, my friends from the academy most probably be grandparents at that time," he muttered.


    "That''s... a good idea," Valeris admitted, nodding in agreement.


    "Alright, let''s go then," Asher declared as he led the way forward.


    Though he said the distance was nothing, in reality, even by Absolute Space Travel, it would take at least half a light-year to reach the High-Tier Galaxy.


    And even though that was fast compared to normal means, it would still take time before they finally arrived.


    As they soared through the cosmic void, the shimmering galaxies around them flickered like distant lanterns in an infinite sea of darkness. Asher remained deep in thought, his gaze fixed on the path ahead.


    Valeris, flying beside him in her White Dragon Goddess form, glanced at him. "You''re awfully quiet," she remarked.


    "I''m just thinking," Asher admitted. "About what comes next. Even if we reach that High-Tier Galaxy and level up, finding my original world¡ªVolarisa¡ªwon''t be easy. The galaxy''s political structure has changed drastically, and I don''t even know where to start searching."


    Valeris hummed in thought before responding, "If humans truly rule the galaxy now, it might be easier than you think. Someone, somewhere, must have records of Volarisa''s migration. We just need to find the right source."


    Asher smirked. "And if they don''t want to talk?"


    She chuckled, her dragon wings spreading majestically. "Then we make them talk."


    His smirk widened. "I like the way you think."


    A sudden ripple in space made both of them snap to attention. Ahead of them, a massive energy distortion began to swirl, forming what looked like a rift in space.


    "A Cosmic Rift?" Asher muttered.


    Valeris narrowed her eyes. "No... this is different. It feels... unstable."


    Before either of them could react, the rift exploded open, and a surge of energy pulled them in. The space around them twisted, and in an instant, they were swallowed by the unknown.


    Asher sat cross-legged, deep in thought, as they traveled through the Cosmic Rift Tunnel.


    "You''re awfully quiet again," Valeris observed, watching him with curiosity.


    "This is my second time in one of these tunnels," Asher replied without opening his eyes. "The first time sent me out into your world¡­ Looks like it happened again."


    Valeris sighed. "Well, I guess we can''t do anything about it now." She leaned back, allowing herself to relax as they drifted through the unexpected journey.


    After what felt like an hour, they finally saw light ahead¡ªa sign that they were nearing the end of the tunnel. Moments later, they burst out of the rift and found themselves suspended in mid-air. Below them, a vast ocean stretched endlessly, waves crashing against one another with immense force.


    "We''re above an ocean," Asher said, scanning the surroundings.


    Before Valeris could respond, the water below them began to churn violently, and an enormous creature lunged at them from beneath the waves¡ªa Leviathan, its gaping maw large enough to swallow them whole in a single bite.


    Asher''s instincts kicked in immediately, as he easily dodged it.


    "This thing¡­ It''s at the Third Transcendent Stage," he noted, his eyes narrowing. "That means this world is at least a Realm-Class world."


    Valeris smirked, her dragon eyes glowing ominously. "So, what do we do? Kill it?"


    "Nah," Asher said, shifting his focus. "Let''s find a continent first. No need to waste time on a random sea monster."


    With that, they shot northward, leaving the Leviathan roaring in frustration behind them.


    "Let''s find a place to rest first," Asher said. "At the very least, we can recover here before continuing our travels. If this place turns out to have a higher cultivation limit, we might even consider staying and growing stronger here."


    Valeris nodded in agreement. "That makes sense. No need to rush if this world can help us reach new heights."

 Chapter 224 - 224: Mystica Continent

    Valeris nodded in agreement. "That makes sense. No need to rush if this world can help us reach new heights."


    With that decision made, they scanned the horizon, looking for land. After a few minutes of flying over the endless ocean, they finally spotted a large continent in the distance. Towering mountains, lush forests, and sprawling cities dotted the landscape. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like civilization," Asher remarked. "Let''s check it out."


    As they descended toward the nearest city, they remained cautious. This was an unfamiliar world, and they had no idea what kind of powers or rulers awaited them.


    As they descended toward the port city, they took in the sights¡ªmassive ships with glowing sails floated in the harbor, bustling markets filled with merchants selling exotic goods, and towering buildings with intricate carvings depicting ancient battles and celestial beings.


    The city was lively, with people of various races moving about. Unlike the places Asher had seen before, this world seemed far more advanced, not just in cultivation but in civilization as well.


    As they landed just outside the city gates, a pair of armored guards stepped forward. One of them, a burly man with a lion-like mane, raised his spear.


    "Halt! Travelers, state your purpose!"


    Asher exchanged a glance with Valeris before replying, "We are wanderers looking for a place to rest. This is our first time here."


    The guard eyed them suspiciously before nodding. "Very well. But be warned¡ªtroublemakers are not welcome in Astradale."


    With that, they entered the city.


    The streets were filled with floating lanterns, hovering platforms, and mystic runes embedded into the stone pathways. It was a mix of cultivation and technology, something Asher had never seen before.


    They decided to blend in, listening to conversations and observing the people. As they wandered through the Grand Market, Asher overheard a merchant talking about realm rankings and recent conflicts between the major factions.


    Curious, he approached a stall selling crystal maps and asked the vendor, "Can you tell me more about this world? We are new here and want to understand our surroundings."


    The merchant, a sharp-eyed woman with blue scales along her arms, smirked. "Newcomers, huh? You must''ve come from a lower realm." She tapped one of the floating crystals, and a holographic map appeared. "This world is part of the Astral Ascendancy, one of the four dominant galactic empires. We are currently on the continent of Vel''Tharion."


    Asher and Valeris listened carefully as the merchant explained the political landscape, cultivation levels, and the powerful figures that ruled this realm.


    "This place¡­ might be more interesting than we thought," Valeris murmured.


    Asher grinned. "Yeah. Let''s learn more."


    With that, they continued their exploration, gathering information and preparing for whatever lay ahead.


    The thing that Asher and Valeris quickly learned was that in this world, there is no concept of magic¡ªor rather, in this entire universe, magic doesn''t exist.


    "This world¡­ is entirely a different universe not just an different galaxy. We''re fucked," Asher mumbled as he sat on the edge of the bed, his expression grim.


    Rather than cultivating like those in the previous worlds he was familiar with, people here used a different method. They didn''t condense a core inside their body; instead, they cultivated something called an Astral Heart, which functioned similarly to a magical pathways but was vastly different in how it absorbed energy. The realms were similar, but here also, one''s talent was determined at birth¡ªif you weren''t born with an Astral Heart, you could never cultivate.


    Valeris, sitting beside him, looked at the bigger picture. "Look at it this way¡ªwe just need to grow stronger step by step, and once we reach the peak, we can easily bypass the universe barrier and return to your little world. In fact, we might even return far stronger than before."


    Asher looked at her with frustration. "I endured two decades in that other world just to return home. And now, once again, I''m in some foreign world, and the only way to leave is to reach the peak of the universe just to bypass its barriers? What the fuck is happening to me?!"


    Valeris chuckled and gently leaned against his back. "Maybe it''s fate," she whispered. "The strings of fate around you are strong."


    Dragons were naturally greedy creatures, but they also had a sharp sense of fate and destiny. Valeris could see it¡ªAsher wasn''t just someone with power. He was meant for something greater.


    Asher sighed, rubbing his temples. He could sense it too, ever since he absorbed the bloodline of the Dragon God. Fate was also seen by him too, that''s why when he was sucked in that tunnel he didn''t reacted much as his Fate flickered and increased, meaning something good was going to happen, yet...yet he is once again away from his goal.


    "But there''s a problem," Valeris said. "People here cultivate using an Astral Heart. Meaning, we can''t cultivate using our cores. While we can still use our True Transcendent Realm powers, we won''t be able to advance beyond it, no matter how much time we spend here. It''s due to the different universal rules."


    Asher let out a small laugh. "That''s actually an easy problem to solve," he said confidently.


    Valeris raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And how do you plan to do that?"


    "Leave that to me. I can easily solve this issue for both of us," he said with a smirk.


    He had already thought of a simple yet effective plan. By fusing the Astral Heart of a native from this world with himself, he could extract and integrate its essence. This would allow him to acquire an Astral Heart of his own.


    Then, using his Infinite Fusion ability, he would merge his Mana Core with the newly obtained Astral Heart, perfectly synchronizing them.


    With this fusion, he would be recognized as the True Transcendent Realm of this universe, allowing him to cultivate here freely from there. And thanks to his Astral Heart merging with Valeris, she would also be able to cultivate just like him.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Mystica Continent II

    "We just have to kidnap some bandits, killers, or any criminals," Asher said with a smirk.


    Valeris raised her brow, unsure of what he meant.


    "Hm, listen¡ªso here''s the plan..." Asher explained his idea, and as she listened, she nodded.


    "Well, with your power, I suppose it''s possible," she said, acknowledging his abilities.


    Asher nodded. "Fortunately, no matter the world, sin exists everywhere¡ªeven in this city."


    He stood by the window, watching the streets below. With his keen senses, he could see the auras of desperation, greed, and unrest surrounding certain individuals. The presence of crime was undeniable, and soon, he would find the perfect target.


    "But why do we need more than one? If we only need two hearts, wouldn''t that be enough?" Valeris asked.


    Asher smirked. "The reason is simple. I want to gather as many as possible and then fuse them together, extracting only the highest quality Astral Hearts for ourselves," he explained. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeris nodded in understanding. "So you plan to refine and merge them, ensuring we get the best possible result?"


    "Exactly," Asher confirmed. "The stronger the foundation, the more powerful our cultivation will be in this universe."


    "I see, so how should we proceed with this?" she asked.


    Using Appraisal, Asher had already gathered most of the information about this world. It had a higher limit than expected, though not by much. After the True Transcendent Realm, this world followed a different ranking system:


    Saint Rank


    Great Saint


    Saint Lord


    Saint King (the peak of this world)


    These were the four additional realms limit to this world, with Saint King standing at the absolute peak.


    Though from Appraisal, he also learned that his fighting power was at the Great Saint level, despite being only in the True Transcendent Stage¡ªproof of how powerful he truly was.


    "We will proceed by registering as mercenaries," he said.


    Valeris looked at him with curiosity.


    "Besides, this world is more interesting than I first thought," he added.


    Through Appraisal, he had discovered something rare¡ªthis world also cultivated Soul Energy. Though it wasn''t as common as Spirit Energy (the local term for mana), those who cultivated Soul Energy did so through a unique variant of the Astral Heart, known as the Soul Heart. Only those born with a Soul Heart could cultivate Soul Energy, making them exceptionally rare and powerful.


    "Mercenaries?" Valeris asked.


    "Yes," Asher nodded. "In this world, there is no concept of a unified Guild like in others. Instead, power is divided among mercenaries, clans, and sects. Those who cultivate independently, without allegiance to any faction, are called free cultivators or mercenaries."


    "And there are Mercenary Companies here that distribute jobs and missions," he added.


    Valeris nodded in understanding. "So, our best option is to register as mercenaries, blend in, and gather information while slowly acquiring the resources we need for cultivation?"


    "Exactly," Asher confirmed. "This way, we can earn money, gain local knowledge, and scout for suitable individuals to extract Astral and Soul Hearts from."


    Valeris smirked. "Sounds fun. When do we start?"


    "As soon as possible," Asher replied. "Let''s find the nearest Mercenary Company and get ourselves registered."


    With that, the two left their inn and headed towards the heart of the city, where the biggest Mercenary Hall was located.


    Asher and Valeris walked through the bustling streets of the port city, taking in the sights and sounds of their new world. The city was filled with a variety of people¡ªwarriors in armor, robed mages, and even strange beings with beast-like features. Unlike the world they had left, this one had no concept of magic but instead relied on Spirit Energy and Soul Energy for cultivation.


    After a short walk, they arrived at a large, fortress-like building with a massive iron sign reading "Azure Fang Mercenary Company." The emblem beneath the name depicted a snarling wolf surrounded by blue flames.


    "This looks promising," Valeris remarked as she glanced up at the imposing structure.


    "Let''s head inside," Asher said, leading the way.


    Upon entering, they found themselves in a spacious hall filled with mercenaries of all kinds¡ªsome drinking, others reviewing job postings on a massive board, and a few engaged in heated discussions over missions. A long counter at the back was staffed by clerks managing registrations and payments.


    Asher approached one of the clerks, a stern-looking woman with short silver hair and sharp blue eyes. "We''re here to register as mercenaries," he said calmly.


    The woman glanced at them, noting their unusual presence. "Names?" she asked, pulling out a thick ledger.


    "Asher and Valeris," he answered.


    She nodded. "Any combat experience?"


    Asher smirked. "Plenty."


    The woman raised an eyebrow. "Everyone says that. You''ll need to take an evaluation test to determine your rank within our system. Are you ready?"


    "Of course," Valeris said confidently.


    "Good," the clerk responded, gesturing toward a nearby door. "Follow me to the evaluation grounds."


    Asher and Valeris followed the clerk through a side door, entering a large, open-air training ground behind the mercenary guild. The area was surrounded by stone walls, with various training dummies, sparring rings, and weapon racks scattered throughout. Several mercenaries were engaged in duels, some using physical weapons while others manipulated Spirit Energy in different forms.


    Standing in the middle of the field was a muscular man with a thick scar running down his left eye. He wore a sleeveless black combat uniform, revealing arms covered in battle scars. His presence alone exuded authority.


    "This is Captain Ralvek," the clerk introduced. "He oversees all combat evaluations."


    Ralvek sized them up with a glance, his gaze lingering on Valeris for a moment before shifting to Asher. "You two want to join the Azure Fang Mercenary Company?"


    "That''s right," Asher said with a smirk.


    Ralvek cracked his neck. "We don''t accept weaklings. You''ll fight me. If you land a single clean hit, you pass."


    Valeris chuckled. "Only one hit? That''s all?"


    Ralvek grinned. "Cocky, huh? Alright, let''s see if you can back it up."


    He took a step forward, and a powerful aura of Spirit Energy erupted around him, causing the ground beneath him to crack. Several nearby mercenaries turned to watch, intrigued by the newcomers.


    "Who''s going first?" Ralvek asked.


    Asher stepped forward. "I will."


    Ralvek nodded. "Draw your weapon."


    Asher simply raised his hand. "That won''t be necessary."


    Ralvek''s eyes narrowed. "Bold."


    In an instant, he dashed forward, his speed leaving an afterimage as he swung his fist toward Asher''s face. But just as his punch was about to connect¡ª


    BOOM!


    A shockwave exploded through the arena as Ralvek was sent flying backward, crashing into the stone wall behind him. Dust and debris filled the air as silence fell over the training grounds.


    The mercenaries watching gasped in disbelief. Ralvek, a veteran at the Legendary Realm, had been sent flying with a single movement.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Mystica Continent III

    As the dust settled, Ralvek groaned, pushing himself up from the rubble. He wiped blood from the corner of his mouth and let out a laugh. "Well, damn. Looks like we''ve got some real monsters here."


    The clerk, still shocked, quickly composed herself and cleared her throat. "Asher¡­ you pass. Easily."


    Ralvek dusted himself off and turned to Valeris. "What about you? You fighting too?"


    Valeris smirked. "Do I need to?"


    Ralvek sighed, rubbing his temples. "No¡­ I think I get the picture."


    The clerk quickly scribbled something in her ledger. "Asher and Valeris, you are now officially ranked as Gold-Tier Mercenaries¡ªthe highest possible rank upon entry. Congratulations."


    The crowd of mercenaries murmured among themselves, some in awe, others in fear. These two newcomers were not to be underestimated.


    ***


    "Your first mission is the extermination of the Red Pelta Mountain Bandits?"


    "Are you sure you want this one? This is your first mission¡ªyou guys could choose an easier one," said the receptionist, reading over the request.


    Asher shook his head. "You''ve already seen our power. There''s no need for weaker ones."


    She sighed before nodding. "Alright then. The reward is 1,000 high-quality Astral Stones, plus anything you find in the bandit den. Aside from any living slaves, everything else is yours."


    Asher and Valeris nodded in agreement.


    In this world, Astral Stones were just another name for mana stones, which contained condensed Spirit Energy. The liquid form of Spirit Energy, known as Spirit Essence (Mana Essence), was even more valuable for cultivation. These stones came in different qualities based on the amount of Spirit Essence inside them: Low Quality, Medium Quality, High Quality, and Perfect Quality.


    Asher and Valeris accepted the mission and left the mercenary guild, heading toward the Red Peak Mountains, where the bandit group was said to be hiding. With their strength, this mission was nothing more than a warm-up, but it was a good way to gather resources quickly.


    "These Astral Stones should be useful for cultivation here," Valeris said, examining one of the lower-quality stones they had received as an advance payment. "But it''s strange. This world lacks true magic, yet they have a system similar to mana cultivation." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah," Asher agreed. "But it''s not surprising. Every universe has its own set of rules. This one just happens to focus on Spirit and Soul Energy instead of elemental magic."


    After a few hours of flight, they arrived at the outskirts of the Red Peak Mountains. The terrain was rugged, filled with steep cliffs and dense forests. Asher extended his senses, scanning the area.


    "There," he pointed toward a hidden valley nestled between the mountains. "That''s where the bandits are hiding. I can sense a few dozen life forces, some stronger than others."


    Valeris smirked. "Then let''s not waste time."


    Without hesitation, they descended, preparing to eliminate the bandits and claim their rewards.


    Asher and Valeris landed quietly on the outskirts of the valley, blending into the shadows of the dense forest. From their vantage point, they could see a well-hidden encampment¡ªwooden barricades, several tents, and a large stone fortress built into the mountain itself.


    "They''re more organized than I expected," Valeris remarked. "Not just common bandits."


    Asher nodded. "Probably a rogue mercenary group or deserters from some army." He focused his senses and smirked. "There are about fifty of them, but only a handful are strong. The rest are just cannon fodder."


    Valeris cracked her knuckles. "Do we wipe them out completely, or do you want to interrogate some of them?"


    "Both," Asher said. "I want to see if they have anything valuable, and if any of them have a Soul Heart, we can use them."


    Without another word, Asher vanished from sight, using his speed to appear in the middle of the camp. The bandits barely had time to react before he unleashed a wave of pressure, forcing the weaker ones to their knees.


    "Who the hell¡ª?!" one of the stronger bandits shouted, reaching for his weapon, but Valeris appeared behind him, slashing her claws through his throat before he could even finish his sentence.


    Panic spread through the camp as bandits scrambled to fight back, but they were no match. Asher moved like a phantom, cutting down enemies with ruthless precision. Valeris, in her human form, tore through them effortlessly, her sheer physical strength making her an unstoppable force.


    Within minutes, most of the bandits lay dead. The few survivors cowered in fear, hands raised in surrender.


    "Now," Asher said, stepping over the bodies. "Let''s see if any of you are useful."


    He activated his Appraisal ability, scanning the remaining bandits. His eyes showed disappointment when he saw there is no who had Soul heart.


    "Tsk," Asher clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Not a single one of you is worth anything."


    The bandits shivered under his gaze, their fear palpable. Some of them were already on the verge of passing out from sheer terror.


    Valeris sighed. "So, what now? Kill them all?"


    Asher rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Not yet. Even if they don''t have Soul Hearts, they might still be useful in other ways."


    He turned his gaze to the bandit leader, a burly man with a scar across his face. "You. Do you have any information worth sparing your life for?"


    The man frantically nodded. "Y-Yes! I swear! There''s a hidden auction house in the Black Iron City. They deal in rare cultivation materials, forbidden techniques, and even¡ª" he hesitated before continuing, "even slaves with rare bloodlines or special talents."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Slaves, huh?"


    "Yes! Some of them might have Soul Hearts! The nobles and powerful sects buy them to raise as personal disciples or servants," the bandit leader quickly added, sensing Asher''s interest.


    Valeris crossed her arms. "An auction house dealing in rare talents¡­ sounds like exactly what we need."


    Asher smirked. "Not bad. Looks like you just saved your miserable life¡ªtemporarily."


    The bandit leader exhaled in relief, but his relief was short-lived as Asher''s fingers suddenly pierced his chest.


    "Wha¡ª" The man''s eyes widened in shock as his body convulsed.


    Asher absorbed his Spirit Energy, draining him dry in seconds. The bandit''s corpse fell lifelessly to the ground.


    The remaining bandits screamed in horror, but Asher simply wiped his hand clean. "Relax. I''m not wasting energy on weaklings like you."


    He turned to Valeris. "Looks like our next stop is the Black Iron City."


    She grinned. "Finally, something interesting."


    "Anyway, let''s first get the Astral Hearts," Asher said as he reached into each bandit''s chest, extracting their crystalline cores.


    "To think humans in this world are naturally born with these," Valeris mused as she observed the shimmering stones.


    Asher inspected them carefully before fusing them all into one Astral heart, turning into one High Quality Astral Heart a level lower than Perfect quality. "I think you should use it. We can always get more for me later," he said, handing her the high quality Astral Heart.


    She nodded. "Fine. But don''t take too long to get yours. I don''t like being ahead of you in power for too long."


    Asher smirked. "Oh? Afraid I''ll get weak?"


    She rolled her eyes but didn''t deny it. Holding the Astral Heart in her palm, she closed her eyes and started the absorption process, letting the heart merge into her body.


    Asher watched closely. "This will be interesting."


    As Valeris absorbed the Astral Heart, her body trembled slightly as a powerful surge of energy coursed through her veins. Her dragonic bloodline resisted at first, but the new energy quickly integrated, forcing her body to adapt.


    A faint black mist began to seep from her skin¡ªimpurities, remnants of her past cultivation, and excess energies that were no longer compatible with this universe''s system. The mist thickened before evaporating completely, leaving her skin looking even more pristine, like polished jade.


    Then, a sudden shift occurred¡ªher aura, once at the peak of the True Transcendent Realm (Tenth Stage), rapidly regressed, falling all the way back to the peak of the First Transcendent Realm. The loss of power would have been alarming to any other cultivator, but Valeris remained calm. She clenched her fists and flexed her fingers, feeling the immense density in her body.


    "...Strange," she murmured. "I''ve lost realm stages, but my body feels¡­ much stronger."


    Asher grinned. "I expected this. Your previous cultivation was built on a different universal system. Now, your foundation is restructured to match this world''s laws, making you far more solid in power. Your physical strength is even beyond what it was before."


    " But why?" She asked.


    "It''s normal this world have higher limit , there is bound to be difference after all" He said,


    Valeris smirked, flexing her fingers again. "Interesting¡­ So, by cultivating again under these new rules, I''ll eventually become even stronger than before?"


    "Exactly," Asher confirmed. "Your foundation is now purer, meaning your future breakthroughs will be much more stable. This also proves my theory¡ªthis world isn''t weaker than ours, just different. Strength here is built differently."


    Valeris chuckled, stretching her arms. "Good. Then let''s hurry up and get your Astral Heart. I don''t like being ahead of you for too long."


    Asher smirked. "Let''s see how long that lasts."

 Chapter 227 - 227: Mystica Continent IV

    After collecting the remaining valuable items from the bandit camp, Asher and Valeris made their way back to the mercenary guild to submit their mission report. The journey was uneventful, and within a few hours, they arrived at the bustling city where the guild was located.


    As they entered the guild hall, the same receptionist from before greeted them with a mixture of surprise and mild amusement. "Back already? That was¡­ fast."


    Asher placed a small sack onto the counter, and when she opened it, her eyes widened. Inside were several insignias belonging to the Red Pelta Mountain Bandits¡ªproof of their extermination.


    "Mission complete," Valeris stated casually.


    The receptionist exhaled, shaking her head in disbelief. "You two really are monsters¡­" She scribbled down the details in her ledger before sliding a heavy pouch toward them. "Here''s your reward¡ª1,000 high-quality Astral Stones as promised."


    Asher took the pouch and stored it away. "Thanks."


    As they turned to leave, the murmurs of other mercenaries filled the hall. Word of their terrifying strength had already spread, and many were still processing how two newcomers had wiped out a dangerous bandit group in mere hours.


    Ignoring the stares, Asher and Valeris left the guild, making their way toward their next destination¡ªBlack Iron City.


    ****


    Black Iron City


    The journey to Black Iron City took several days of travel across rugged landscapes, forests, and rivers. As they neared their destination, the scenery changed. Towering black metal walls loomed ahead, giving the city an imposing presence. The air was thick with the scent of iron and sweat, a clear indication of the dominant power in the region¡ªthe Black Iron Sect.


    Known for their brutal body cultivation techniques, the Black Iron Sect ruled the city with an iron grip. Here, strength dictated status, and only those with formidable physical prowess earned respect. The city''s layout reflected its nature: stone-paved streets, towering martial dojos, and training grounds where warriors honed their bodies to unnatural levels of resilience.


    As they passed through the city gates, Asher and Valeris observed their surroundings. Warriors clad in heavy armor patrolled the streets, while blacksmiths forged weapons using special refining techniques that enhanced their durability and power.


    "The atmosphere here is different," Valeris mused. "Everyone is either a cultivator or a warrior."


    Asher nodded. "Makes sense. The Black Iron Sect controls everything, and their focus is pure body refinement. Anyone weak would struggle to survive in a place like this."


    Their destination, however, wasn''t the sect''s headquarters but a far more discreet location¡ªthe hidden auction house rumored to deal in rare cultivation materials, forbidden techniques, and unique individuals with special bloodlines.


    After gathering some information, they found their way to an unmarked building in one of the city''s darker districts. The entrance was heavily guarded, with warriors standing at attention. Their sharp gazes immediately locked onto Asher and Valeris as they approached.


    One of the guards stepped forward, his muscular frame radiating a strong aura. "State your business."


    Asher smirked. "We''re here for the auction."


    The guard studied them for a moment before nodding. "Invitation?"


    Valeris produced a small token they had acquired from the bandit leader before his demise. The guard examined it closely before stepping aside.


    "Welcome to the Black Iron Auction," he said, opening the doors for them.


    As they stepped inside, the air grew heavy with an ominous energy. The auction house was filled with powerful figures¡ªsect elders, rogue cultivators, and wealthy nobles, all gathered for one reason: to obtain the rarest and most valuable treasures the underground world had to offer.


    Asher and Valeris exchanged glances.


    "This," Valeris whispered, a glint of excitement in her eyes, "might actually be fun."


    Asher smirked. "Let''s see what they have to offer."


    And with that, they ventured deeper into the auction house, ready to claim whatever they desired.


    Inside the Black Iron Auction House


    The moment Asher and Valeris stepped inside, the atmosphere shifted. The walls were lined with intricate black steel engravings, and the dim golden glow of spirit lamps cast long shadows over the elegantly furnished interior. The air was thick with tension and greed¡ªeveryone here was a predator, looking for the next treasure to claim.


    A well-dressed attendant approached them with a polite yet wary expression. "Welcome, esteemed guests. Are you here to participate in the bidding or to sell an item?"


    "Bidding," Asher replied smoothly.


    The attendant nodded, leading them through a lavishly decorated hallway into a massive chamber filled with tiered seating. At the front stood a grand stage covered in protective formations, where items would be displayed safely. The bidders were a diverse mix¡ªnobles draped in luxurious robes, mercenaries clad in battle-worn armor, and hooded figures hiding their identities. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeris leaned closer to Asher, her voice low. "I sense some strong auras here. A few of them might be a challenge if they decide to make things difficult."


    Asher smirked. "Let them try."


    They took their seats near the middle of the hall, a good vantage point without drawing too much attention. Moments later, a sharp chime rang through the room, signaling the start of the auction.


    An elderly auctioneer, dressed in refined dark robes, stepped onto the stage. His presence alone commanded attention¡ªhis cultivation was high, and his sharp eyes scanned the room like a hawk.


    "Welcome, honored guests," he began, his voice carrying a subtle energy that ensured silence. "Tonight, we offer only the rarest and most coveted treasures. Let us begin."


    The first few items were impressive but uninteresting to Asher and Valeris¡ªrare herbs, high-grade weapons, and spirit artifacts. The crowd eagerly bid on them, raising prices to absurd levels, but Asher remained patient. He was here for something more valuable.


    Then, the auctioneer''s tone changed.


    "And now," he announced, "something truly extraordinary¡ªan item that many of you have sought after but few have had the fortune to acquire. A captured Celestial Bloodline Holder."


    A murmur spread through the hall. This was it.


    A set of armored guards stepped forward, dragging a young woman onto the stage. She was bound in high-grade spirit-sealing chains, her body covered in bruises, but her presence was undeniable. Even in her weakened state, an aura of celestial purity radiated from her, her silver hair shimmering faintly under the stage lights.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "A Celestial Bloodline¡­ no wonder they''re auctioning her off instead of keeping her. Their sect specializes in body cultivation, but her bloodline is tied to pure energy-based growth. They can''t properly utilize her potential."


    Valeris rested her chin on her palm, watching the girl with interest. "Still, she''s valuable. If her bloodline is strong, she could be useful."


    The auctioneer smiled as the crowd''s excitement grew. "Starting bid: 500 high-quality Astral Stones!"


    Immediately, hands shot up.


    "600!"


    "750!"


    "1,000!"


    The price skyrocketed in mere moments.


    Asher remained still, letting the bids climb higher. He knew the real competition would begin once the weaker bidders dropped out.


    "1,500!"


    "1,800!"


    A noble from a wealthy sect smirked as he raised his hand. "3,000!" His smug gaze swept the room, daring anyone to challenge him.


    Valeris chuckled. "Cocky."


    Asher raised a single finger. "5,000."


    A wave of silence washed over the room. Even the auctioneer raised an eyebrow.


    The noble''s face twisted in irritation. "5,500!"


    Asher didn''t hesitate. "10,000."


    Gasps erupted from the audience. The sheer audacity of doubling the bid in an instant sent a clear message¡ªAsher wasn''t someone to be trifled with.


    The noble clenched his teeth but hesitated. The price was now beyond what he was willing to pay. He scowled but eventually backed down.


    "10,000 going once¡­"


    The auctioneer glanced around. No other bids.


    "Going twice¡­ Sold! To the honored guest in the black coat!"


    A hush fell over the room as people tried to assess Asher''s background. No ordinary cultivator would spend that many Astral Stones so casually.


    Valeris smirked. "Well, that was fun."


    Asher leaned back, satisfied. "Now, let''s see what other treasures they have."


    With the Celestial Bloodline Holder secured, the auction continued. And Asher had no intention of leaving empty-handed.


    Asher didn''t have to worry about any shortage of Astral Stones. With his Eternal Creation talent, he had already produced them in the millions. Right now, he could generate enough to buy an entire world if he wished. Using this ability, he began bidding without hesitation.


    Unlike others, he didn''t need to rely on wealth or resources¡ªhe could create them effortlessly. And though he didn''t flaunt it, his Dragon God Bloodline set him apart from everyone in the room.


    Even Celestial Bloodlines were rare, but they only had one affinity¡ªLight. Asher, however, possessed nine affinities, each of them immensely powerful and far beyond the norm. These were not ordinary elemental affinities but ones tied to primordial forces, making his very existence something beyond comprehension.


    And with this overwhelming power backing him, the auction house would soon realize that no one here could outbid him.


    The Auction continued with the Slaves comin in with bloodlines, but none had any Soul heart but Asher still bought them all, cause his Wife need maids for her.

 Chapter 228 - 228: Mystica Continent V

    The auction continued, and more individuals were brought onto the stage¡ªeach possessing unique and powerful bloodlines. Asher observed with an impassive gaze, waiting for something truly exceptional.


    A young woman with a Phoenix Bloodline was presented next. Her crimson eyes glowed faintly, and despite her restraints, there was an undeniable pride in her posture. The crowd erupted into a bidding war, but Asher silenced them with a single call:


    "15,000 Astral Stones."


    No one dared to challenge him. The auctioneer, barely containing his excitement, struck the gavel.


    One after another, individuals with rare lineages were brought forward¡ªdescendants of ancient warriors, offspring of forgotten sects, and even those with mutated bloodlines that held unpredictable potential. Each time, Asher bid decisively, claiming them for himself without hesitation.


    Valeris smirked, resting her chin on her hand. "You''re really going all out."


    "My wife needs maids," Asher said casually.


    Valeris chuckled. "Generous."


    Then, the atmosphere changed.


    A set of armored guards carried in a small figure, bound in reinforced spirit-sealing chains. Unlike the others, this one barely struggled. His frail form trembled, and his silver hair fell over his face, concealing his expression.


    The auctioneer cleared his throat. "And now, we present a rarity among rarities¡ªa child born with a Soul Heart."


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    A Soul Heart was an anomaly, a phenomenon that defied logic. Those born with it possessed the ability to cultivate at an unnatural rate, wielding their soul as a weapon and defying even the natural laws of mortality. Some could ascend to divinity, while others became terrors that no force could contain.


    A noble dressed in golden robes immediately raised a hand. "20,000 Astral Stones!"


    "30,000!" Another voice rang out.


    "50,000!"


    The bidding skyrocketed in an instant, the room filled with voices competing to claim the child.


    Valeris watched the commotion with mild interest. "You going for this one too?"


    Asher leaned forward, his eyes locked onto the child. He wasn''t just bidding for some rare talent¡ªhe saw the potential. With proper guidance, this boy could ascend beyond mere mortality, perhaps even rival Asher himself one day.


    "500,000," Asher said, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The entire auction hall fell silent.


    Even the auctioneer took a moment to process the number.


    The previous bidders hesitated, unwilling to match such an absurd sum.


    "500,000 going once¡­ going twice¡­ Sold!"


    A resounding thud of the gavel finalized the deal.


    The child, still barely reacting, was dragged off the stage to be processed for his new owner.


    Valeris exhaled through her nose. "You just casually spent enough Astral Stones to buy a small kingdom."


    Asher smirked. "Worth it."


    The auction continued, but by now, everyone in the room had realized one thing¡ªno one could outbid Asher.


    And by the end of the night, he had acquired more than just rare bloodlines.


    He had finally secured a way to cultivate his soul as well. Now, he just needed to study the Soul Heart and recreate it perfectly using his Eternal Creation ability.


    But the auction wasn''t over yet.


    After the common items that had been sold up until now, it was time for the twelve most valuable treasures to be revealed.


    Asher sat back, waiting to see what these final twelve items would be.


    The auction hall dimmed as the final and most coveted items were about to be revealed. A sense of anticipation filled the air as a woman draped in silver ceremonial robes stepped onto the stage. She was the Appraiser, the one who would verify the authenticity and potential of each treasure before the bidding began.


    Her piercing golden eyes glowed faintly as she raised a slender hand. A soft pulse of energy spread across the stage, activating a massive, rune-covered pedestal. The first item was brought forth.


    1st Item: The Automaton Core of the Forgotten Era


    A metal sphere, no larger than a human head, hovered in mid-air, spinning slowly within a containment field. Faint, ancient runes flickered along its surface, and a rhythmic hum echoed through the chamber.


    Appraiser''s Analysis:


    Name: Automaton Core of the Forgotten Era


    Type: Artificial Intelligence Construct


    Effects: Contains remnants of an ancient battle AI, capable of controlling golems and mechanical constructs. Grants vast battlefield coordination abilities.


    Defect: Core is damaged; requires restoration to function at full capacity.


    The crowd murmured in awe. Items from the Forgotten Era were rare, as most knowledge of that time had been lost to history.


    "Starting bid: 8,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    The moment the Automaton Core of the Forgotten Era was unveiled, the auction hall buzzed with excitement. Ancient relics from the Forgotten Era were priceless, as the knowledge of that time had mostly vanished, leaving only scattered remnants of unparalleled craftsmanship.


    The bidding began immediately.


    "8,000!" A sharp voice called out from the left side of the hall.


    An older man with streaks of silver in his hair, dressed in deep blue martial robes, sat with an air of authority. His aura was steady, his expression one of deep calculation. The insignia on his sleeve marked him as an Elder of the Azure Forge Sect¡ªa distant but well-respected faction known for their advanced puppetry techniques.


    "10,000!" A younger voice rang out.


    This time, it came from a confident-looking man clad in silver-lined black robes, his long hair tied back in a simple yet elegant fashion. The emblem of the Starfire Pavilion shone on his chest¡ªa sect notorious for their obsession with forgotten artifacts. His eyes glowed with a sharp intelligence as he smirked at the competition.


    The Azure Forge Elder narrowed his gaze but remained calm.


    "12,000."


    Another hand rose. This time, a woman in dark crimson robes, her face partially veiled. The faint presence of mechanical energy around her suggested she was from the Clockwork Dynasty, a sect that specialized in artificial constructs and automaton refinement.


    "15,000!"


    The Starfire Pavilion''s young cultivator exhaled through his nose but raised his bid without hesitation. "20,000!"


    The bids continued to climb, the three factions refusing to back down.


    "25,000!" The Azure Forge Elder''s voice remained steady, his fingers tapping lightly against his chair''s armrest.


    The woman from the Clockwork Dynasty hesitated for the first time but then raised her hand. "30,000!"


    A murmur spread through the crowd. This was a high price for something that was still damaged.


    The young man from Starfire Pavilion frowned slightly but gave a confident smirk. "35,000."


    His tone was casual, almost arrogant.


    The Azure Forge Elder hesitated. His sect was skilled in puppetry, but even they would need decades to properly restore such an advanced artifact. Was it worth it?


    The Clockwork Dynasty representative clenched her jaw. She had already stretched her budget thin¡ªrestoring the Automaton Core would take significant resources.


    Silence filled the room.


    The auctioneer raised his hand. "35,000 going once¡­"


    The Azure Forge Elder exhaled and shook his head slightly. He would not waste more resources.


    "Going twice¡­"


    The veiled woman from the Clockwork Dynasty lowered her hand. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sold! To the honored guest from Starfire Pavilion!"


    A quiet murmur spread through the hall as the young man leaned back, satisfied. He had obtained the Automaton Core, but at a steep price. Whether he could actually restore it was another question entirely.


    Asher watched the exchange with mild amusement.


    Valeris leaned over slightly. "Not interested?"


    Asher smirked. "I could make a better one if I wanted to."


    She chuckled. "Of course you could."


    With the first item sold, the auction moved on.


    "Next, we present the second treasure of the night¡­"


    All eyes turned toward the stage as the next item was revealed.


    2nd Item: The Twilight Serpent''s Venom


    A crystalline vial filled with a deep, swirling indigo liquid was placed on the pedestal. Even through the containment field, the venom radiated a suffocating aura.


    Appraiser''s Analysis:


    Name: Twilight Serpent''s Venom


    Type: Lethal Poison


    Effects: One of the deadliest known toxins. Causes instant nerve collapse upon contact and erodes the soul if ingested. Has alchemical applications.


    Defect: Extremely volatile; improper storage may cause spontaneous vaporization.


    A few assassins in the crowd leaned forward with interest.


    "Starting bid: 12,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    As soon as the Twilight Serpent''s Venom was revealed, the air in the auction hall grew tense. Even through its protective containment, the vial of swirling indigo liquid exuded a paralyzing aura, making weaker cultivators instinctively shrink back.


    Poisons of this caliber were incredibly rare. This wasn''t some simple alchemist''s concoction¡ªit was a natural venom, extracted from the mythical Twilight Serpent, a creature known to reside in the most treacherous abyssal swamps.


    The auctioneer''s voice rang clear.


    "Starting bid: 12,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    A moment of silence. Then¡ª


    "15,000!"


    The first bid came from a shadowy figure seated near the edge of the hall. Their presence was subdued, but their cold, calculating aura revealed them as an assassin. Judging by the snake emblem on their sleeve, they were likely from the Umbral Fang, an infamous organization of killers that specialized in poison arts.


    "18,000."

 Chapter 229 - 229: Mystica Continent VI

    "18,000."


    This time, a man in dark green robes spoke, his voice smooth yet venomous. His jade-colored eyes gleamed with interest as he adjusted the sleeves of his ceremonial outfit. The insignia on his belt belonged to the Emerald Viper Hall, a sect renowned for their mastery of both poison techniques and beast taming.


    The assassin from the Umbral Fang glanced toward him but said nothing. The bid continued.


    "20,000." A cold, feminine voice.


    Heads turned toward the speaker¡ªa pale woman dressed in black and gold, sitting elegantly with a goblet of wine in her hand. She had an air of nobility about her, but the gold serpent embroidery on her sleeve revealed her identity. She was from the Golden Fang Society, a reclusive but feared sect that dabbled in forbidden poisons.


    A murmur rippled through the crowd. Three different poison factions were competing for the venom. This was getting interesting.


    The assassin spoke again. "25,000."


    The Emerald Viper Hall representative smirked, clearly enjoying the game. "30,000."


    The woman from the Golden Fang Society merely swirled her wine before raising her hand lazily. "35,000."


    Another murmur spread. This was no small sum, but it was expected¡ªone drop of this venom could kill even Nascent Soul cultivators. For an assassin or poison cultivator, it was a priceless weapon.


    The Umbral Fang assassin hesitated. This was likely close to their limit.


    The man from Emerald Viper Hall sighed, shaking his head. He, too, had reached his spending cap.


    Seeing no more challengers, the auctioneer smiled.


    "35,000 going once¡­"


    "Going twice¡­"


    "40,000."


    The entire hall fell silent.


    Eyes snapped toward the new bidder¡ªAsher.


    He sat there casually, resting his chin on his hand, completely unbothered by the reactions around him.


    Valeris raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Oh? Since when do you care about poison?"


    Asher smirked. "I don''t. But this venom¡­ it might be useful for something else."


    The woman from the Golden Fang Society turned to look at him for the first time. Her golden eyes studied him carefully.


    Then, after a moment, she smiled faintly and placed her goblet down.


    "I concede."


    A wave of hushed whispers spread.


    Who was this man, casually outbidding an entire sect of poison masters?


    The auctioneer confirmed it. "Sold! To the honored guest in black."


    With the Twilight Serpent''s Venom now in his possession, Asher simply leaned back, unfazed by the stares around him.


    Valeris chuckled. "You just made some poison factions very, very curious about you."


    Asher only smirked. "Let them wonder."


    With that, the auctioneer motioned for the next treasure to be brought forward.


    "And now, our third item of the night¡­"


    3rd Item: The Abyssal Ember


    A small black flame hovered within a floating glass orb, pulsating with an eerie, otherworldly glow. The air around it warped subtly, as if reality itself struggled to contain its existence. Unlike ordinary flames, it did not flicker¡ªit burned with an unsettling stillness, exuding a deep, suffocating aura.


    Appraiser''s Analysis:


    Name: Abyssal Ember


    Type: Forbidden Flame


    Effects: Capable of devouring both spiritual energy and physical matter, reducing its target to nothingness. Can be used for dark alchemy, weapon forging, and certain destructive cultivation techniques.


    Defect: Extremely difficult to control. Without a proper method to harness it, the flame may consume its wielder instead.


    As soon as the item was revealed, a noticeable shift spread through the auction hall.


    The flame wasn''t just rare¡ªit was dangerous. Even some of the more experienced cultivators instinctively leaned back, unwilling to get too close to such an unstable force.


    The auctioneer cleared his throat. "Starting bid: 20,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    A few moments of hesitation followed. Then¡ª


    "25,000!"


    A deep voice echoed from a bulky man clad in black and silver armor, his arms crossed as he eyed the flame with intense focus. The Warbringer Clan''s insignia was emblazoned on his chest¡ªa notorious faction of warriors who incorporated fire-based techniques into their brutal combat style.


    "30,000."


    This time, a lean, dark-haired man dressed in elegant deep red robes raised his hand. His calm, almost scholarly demeanor didn''t match the violent nature of the flame, but his piercing gaze suggested he knew exactly how to use it. He bore the Bloodshade Alchemy Sect''s emblem¡ªlegendary for creating forbidden elixirs and weapons.


    The armored warrior sneered. "35,000."


    The alchemist smiled faintly. "40,000."


    A few murmurs spread. Most sects would hesitate before bidding so aggressively on something so unstable. But these two factions clearly knew its value.


    "50,000."


    A third voice entered the fray.


    This time, it came from a shadowed corner of the hall, where a cloaked figure sat, his aura restrained. His presence was so well-hidden that many hadn''t even noticed him before.


    The moment he bid, however, a ripple of tension spread.


    Asher''s eyes flicked to the side. He could tell¡ªthis man wasn''t normal.


    The Bloodshade Alchemist furrowed his brow but didn''t give up. "55,000."


    The cloaked figure didn''t hesitate. "60,000."


    Gasps spread through the room.


    The Warbringer Clan warrior gritted his teeth, clearly weighing his options. Then, with a frustrated exhale, he backed down.


    The alchemist, however, didn''t seem as eager to surrender.


    "65,000."


    A long pause followed. The cloaked figure remained silent. Then¡ª


    "70,000."


    That was his final offer.


    Silence.


    The Bloodshade Alchemist sighed. Even for him, that price was too high.


    The auctioneer raised his hand.


    "70,000 going once¡­"


    "Going twice¡­"


    Asher raised a finger. "100,000."


    The entire hall fell silent.


    All eyes turned to him.


    The cloaked figure tilted his head slightly, as if reassessing Asher. But he did not raise the bid. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long moment, the auctioneer grinned. "100,000 going once¡­ twice¡­ sold!"


    The hushed murmurs were unavoidable.


    Even among the wealthiest and strongest, 100,000 High-Quality Astral Stones was an absurd price. For a moment, the attention in the room shifted entirely to Asher.


    Valeris smirked. "You really have no sense of restraint, do you?"


    Asher chuckled. "It''s not about the price. It''s about showing them¡­ that they can''t outbid me."


    The cloaked figure said nothing, but Asher could feel the subtle weight of his gaze lingering for a few seconds before fading away.


    Valeris raised an eyebrow. "Looks like you''ve caught someone''s interest."


    Asher leaned back. "Let him be interested."


    With the Abyssal Ember now in his possession, the auctioneer moved forward.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, for our fourth item of the night¡­"

 Chapter 230 - 230: Mystica Continent VII

    4th Item: The Titan''s Heart


    A massive crimson crystal, pulsating with slow, rhythmic beats, was carried onto the stage by three armored guards. Though it had long since stopped being a living organ, its sheer presence radiated an overwhelming pressure¡ªas if a sleeping giant''s will still lingered within.


    Appraiser''s Analysis:


    Name: Titan''s Heart


    Type: Primordial Relic


    Effects:


    Enhances physical strength exponentially.


    Can be refined into a cultivation core for body reinforcement techniques.


    Grants the wielder a trace of Titan''s lineage, boosting vitality and endurance.


    Defect:


    Requires an extremely powerful body to withstand its energy.


    Improper fusion can cause spiritual backlash or physical destruction.


    As soon as the item was displayed, the atmosphere in the hall shifted. The aura emanating from the heart was so heavy that weaker cultivators instinctively clenched their fists, feeling an intense gravitational pull toward the stage.


    The auctioneer''s voice carried a hint of excitement. "Starting bid: 50,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    "60,000!"


    The first bid came immediately. The voice belonged to a mountainous man, his muscles bulging beneath his robes. His sect insignia was unmistakable¡ªThe Iron-Blood Temple, a faction renowned for its brutal body-refining methods.


    Another voice rang out. "70,000!"


    This time, from a bronze-skinned warrior woman in heavy black armor. She bore the crest of the Thunderforge Clan, an elite sect that specialized in warrior cultivation techniques. Their warriors were famous for shattering mountains with their bare fists.


    "75,000."


    A younger man in dark-red robes, his eyes burning with ambition. He was from the Crimson Vein Sect, infamous for their blood-tempering techniques, which allowed them to absorb the essence of ancient creatures to enhance their own bodies.


    The bidding escalated rapidly.


    "80,000!" Thunderforge.


    "90,000!" Iron-Blood Temple.


    "100,000!" Crimson Vein Sect.


    By this point, the hall was buzzing with intensity.


    The Titan''s Heart wasn''t just an artifact¡ªit was a stepping stone to ascension. Those who could refine it properly would become monstrous warriors, nearly unkillable in battle.


    The armored woman from Thunderforge gritted her teeth before raising her hand. "120,000!"


    The Crimson Vein disciple hesitated. That price was too high for him.


    The Iron-Blood Temple cultivator crossed his arms, letting out a deep chuckle. Then, with a booming voice¡ª


    "150,000."


    Gasps spread through the hall.


    At this point, only a handful of people could afford to keep bidding.


    The woman from Thunderforge clenched her fists. She had come prepared, but not for this level of competition.


    A moment of hesitation¡­ then she sighed in defeat.


    It seemed the Iron-Blood Temple had won.


    "150,000 going once¡­"


    "Going twice¡­"


    "200,000."


    The hall fell silent.


    Everyone turned.


    Asher.


    Valeris smirked, her silver eyes glinting. "You''re really enjoying this, aren''t you?"


    Asher rested his chin on his palm, completely unfazed by the shocked expressions around him.


    The Iron-Blood Temple cultivator narrowed his eyes. "You think a pretty boy like you can handle the Titan''s Heart?"


    Asher smirked. "That''s not your concern. You either bid, or you shut up."


    The silence that followed was palpable.


    The Iron-Blood warrior''s muscles tensed, veins bulging as he debated pushing the bid further. But he wasn''t a fool. 200,000 was an insane price. Even for him, it would take years to recover such an amount.


    Finally, with a frustrated grunt, he lowered his hand.


    The auctioneer smiled brightly. "200,000 going once¡­ twice¡­ sold!"


    And just like that, the Titan''s Heart was his.


    5th Item: The Soul-Refining Lotus


    As the next pedestal was unveiled, an eerie silver flower hovered inside a crystal container. Its petals glowed faintly, shifting between shades of blue, violet, and white, while a soft, hypnotic hum resonated through the auction hall. Those with weaker souls felt a slight pull, as if their very essence was being drawn toward it.


    The crowd stirred uneasily. Unlike physical treasures or powerful weapons, this was something far rarer¡ªsomething that directly influenced the soul itself.


    Appraiser''s Analysis:


    Name: Soul-Refining Lotus


    Type: Soul Enhancement Relic


    Effects:


    Strengthens the soul foundation, increasing spiritual resilience.


    Aids in healing soul damage or injuries from forbidden techniques.


    Required material for crafting certain Divine Soul Artifacts.


    Defect:


    Requires a stable and strong soul to absorb its essence. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overuse may cause spiritual dissonance, leading to madness or loss of self.


    The auctioneer let the anticipation build before announcing, "Starting bid: 80,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    "100,000!"


    The first bid came from an elderly man in silver robes, his eyes gleaming with greed. The insignia on his shoulder identified him as an Elder of the Mystic Soul Sect, a faction that specialized in spirit cultivation and soul arts.


    "120,000!"


    A hooded figure, their aura concealed, but the faint golden glow beneath their cloak hinted at divine energy. Likely a rogue cultivator or someone from a hidden clan.


    "150,000!"


    This time, a young woman dressed in white and gold¡ªa disciple of the Celestial Spirit Pavilion. Her sect was known for producing the most powerful spirit masters, and it was clear she wanted the lotus for herself.


    The bids rose swiftly, as soul-enhancing treasures were exceedingly rare. Unlike physical techniques, a cultivator''s soul foundation was nearly impossible to strengthen through normal means.


    "180,000!"


    The Mystic Soul Sect Elder was unwilling to back down. His breathing was heavy, his wrinkled fingers clutching his armrest tightly.


    "200,000!"


    The hooded figure didn''t hesitate, raising the bid again.


    At this point, even the more powerful bidders hesitated.


    Soul-related artifacts were dangerous. The effects were priceless, but the risks were immense. If the user wasn''t prepared, their soul could be damaged permanently.


    For the past few minutes, Asher had simply watched.


    Valeris raised an eyebrow. "Not interested in this one?"


    He chuckled. "On the contrary."


    With a lazy motion, he raised his hand. "300,000."


    Silence.


    The Celestial Spirit Pavilion disciple turned toward him, eyes narrowed. The Mystic Soul Sect Elder''s jaw tightened. Even the hooded rogue cultivator hesitated.


    For Asher, however, this was a must-have item.


    His Eternal Creation ability allowed him to replicate, but before he could recreate the Soul Heart, he needed to fully comprehend how powerful soul-enhancing treasures worked.


    The auctioneer, momentarily stunned by the jump in price, quickly recovered. "300,000 going once¡­ twice¡­ SOLD!"


    A sigh of relief from the losing bidders, and an intense wave of curiosity directed at Asher.


    By this point, even the arrogant young elites in the room began to reevaluate him.


    This wasn''t just wealth¡ªthis was a level of confidence that only someone truly powerful possessed.


    And the night was far from over.

 Chapter 231 - 231: Mystica Continent VIII

    "Now, for our sixth treasure of the night¡­"


    The next pedestal was revealed, and the crowd leaned forward once more.


    6th Item: The Abyssal Warplate


    As the veil over the next pedestal was lifted, a black suit of armor was revealed, floating slightly above the stand. Dark ethereal mist seeped from the joints, and the moment it was unveiled, a heavy killing intent spread across the room. The armor exuded an ancient aura, as if it had once stood on countless battlefields, drinking in the blood of warriors.


    Some of the weaker cultivators shivered, instinctively wanting to move away. Even powerful bidders narrowed their eyes at the ominous presence of the Abyssal Warplate.


    Appraiser''s Analysis: S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Name: Abyssal Warplate


    Type: Cursed Relic Armor


    Effects:


    Grants immense physical defense, resisting both physical and energy-based attacks.


    Passively absorbs killing intent and battle energy, strengthening the wearer over time.


    Enhances reaction speed and battle awareness, making the user deadlier in combat.


    Defect:


    The armor is sentient and has an insatiable hunger for blood.


    Prolonged use may cause the wearer''s mind to erode, turning them into a battle-thirsty berserker.


    The auctioneer let the tension settle before raising his hand. "Starting bid: 150,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    The Bidding War Begins


    A deep, rumbling voice spoke first. "200,000."


    The bid came from a hulking warrior with grey skin and fiery red eyes, his muscles barely contained within his ceremonial battle robe. His presence alone made it clear¡ªhe was a chieftain of a warrior tribe, and the Abyssal Warplate suited his kind perfectly.


    "250,000."


    A grizzled man clad in blood-red armor leaned forward, his gaze sharp. His insignia marked him as a General from the Crimson Thunder Army, an elite mercenary force that specialized in high-risk war campaigns.


    "275,000."


    A young man in silver and black robes smirked as he raised his bid. The crest of the Abyssal Blade Sect gleamed on his chest¡ªa faction notorious for training ruthless, unrelenting assassins.


    The numbers continued to climb, each bidder weighing the risk against the potential of wielding such a powerful armor.


    "350,000."


    The tribal chieftain''s expression darkened. He had the physique to withstand the armor''s bloodlust, but the price was reaching dangerous levels.


    The Abyssal Blade Sect disciple clicked his tongue in annoyance, considering whether to raise the bid further.


    Asher Joins the Bidding


    Just as the auctioneer prepared to finalize the sale¡ª


    "500,000."


    Asher''s calm voice cut through the murmuring crowd like a blade.


    Silence.


    All eyes turned toward him.


    The tribal chieftain clenched his fists, his eyes flashing with irritation, but he did not raise the bid. The mercenary general muttered something under his breath before leaning back.


    Even the Abyssal Blade Sect disciple hesitated, his hand twitching before he eventually let out a sigh.


    They had all felt it¡ªthat wasn''t just wealth, that was dominance.


    "500,000 going once¡­ twice¡­ SOLD!"


    The deal was finalized, and Asher relaxed slightly.


    Valeris chuckled beside him. "A cursed armor? Didn''t take you for a berserker."


    He smirked. "I won''t be wearing it. I''m going to study it."


    His Eternal Creation ability could break apart the Warplate''s structure, remove the curse, and reconstruct it into a perfect form. A set of armor that granted all of its strengths¡ªwithout the insanity.


    And that was a weapon worth investing in.


    The auction continued, but by now, there was an undeniable shift in the hall.


    Many bidders had stopped looking at Asher as just another rich competitor.


    Now, they were trying to determine exactly who he was.


    "And now¡­ we move on to the seventh item of the night."


    The next pedestal was revealed, and the room once again fell into silent anticipation.


    "But there are surely many influential figures" Valeris said as he nodded, "its normal, its is an annual Auction and Auction house make sure there is something that each sect definitely wants"


    " poor them, you are sweeping all of it for yourself" she laughed as Asher just nodded.


    As the next veil was lifted, a brilliant golden-red feather hovered inside a containment field. It radiated immense heat, making the air shimmer around it. The sheer pressure of its energy caused nearby weak cultivators to sweat instantly, some even stepping back instinctively.


    Those well-versed in ancient beast lore immediately recognized it¡ª


    A true Phoenix Feather.


    Not the diluted kind left behind by lesser fire spirits or hybrid creatures, but a genuine remnant from a divine Phoenix, one of the Primordial Beasts said to have mastered eternal rebirth.


    Even Valeris, who had been lounging comfortably, sat up slightly, intrigued.


    Appraiser''s Analysis:


    Name: Everburning Phoenix Feather


    Type: Divine Beast Relic


    Effects:


    Grants immense fire affinity, drastically enhancing flame-based techniques.


    Contains true Phoenix essence, allowing it to aid in powerful rebirth rituals or enhance longevity.


    Can be refined into a Phoenix Blood Pill, capable of purifying fire cultivators'' bloodlines.


    Defect:


    Impossible to refine unless one has a high-level fire affinity or a suitable bloodline.


    Mishandling may trigger a Phoenix Soul Echo, which could summon dangerous attention.


    A stunned silence filled the room.


    Phoenix Feathers were exceedingly rare¡ªmost vanished into flames upon a Phoenix''s death. The fact that this one remained intact meant it was an artifact of extreme value.


    Even those not aligned with fire cultivation understood how priceless it was.


    The auctioneer cleared his throat before speaking.


    "Starting bid: 500,000 High-Quality Astral Stones."


    The first bid came instantly.


    "600,000."


    The speaker was a woman clad in flowing crimson robes, her body wreathed in gentle flickering flames. A noble of the Scarlet Sun Sect, a fire-based clan known for their Sunfire Cultivation Arts.


    "700,000."


    A middle-aged man in orange-gold armor followed, his voice deep and commanding. His insignia marked him as a high-ranking Elder of the Vermillion Flame Pavilion, another prestigious fire cultivation sect.


    "850,000."


    A foreign cultivator, his aura sharp and powerful, likely from the Blazing Sands Empire, where the Desert Phoenix Tribes resided.


    The bidding quickly shot past a million, as multiple elite factions fought for the relic.


    Even the Celestial Spirit Pavilion disciple, who had lost the previous bid to Asher, seemed tempted but eventually backed out¡ªPhoenix Flames weren''t aligned with their arts.


    "1,500,000."


    The Scarlet Sun Sect woman''s voice was sharper now, her desire for the feather evident.


    The Vermillion Flame Pavilion Elder hesitated but countered immediately.


    "1,750,000."


    A few rogue bidders tried to keep up, but by 2,000,000, only two contenders remained¡ªthe Scarlet Sun Sect noblewoman and the Vermillion Flame Elder.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Mystica Continent IX

    Throughout the chaos, Asher remained silent, watching.


    Valeris nudged him. "Not interested?"


    He smirked. "I was waiting for the right moment."


    And then¡ª


    "5,000,000."


    His voice cut through the noise like a sword.


    The entire hall froze.


    Eyes widened. Murmurs erupted. The Scarlet Sun Sect noblewoman turned pale, and the Vermillion Flame Elder clenched his fists.


    Even the auctioneer looked momentarily stunned.


    At this point, it wasn''t just about the Phoenix Feather anymore.


    This was a message.


    And everyone got the message loud and clear.


    The Scarlet Sun Sect noblewoman hesitated¡ªher sect was powerful, but they weren''t limitless in wealth.


    The Vermillion Flame Elder gritted his teeth, but after a long pause, he exhaled and sat back down.


    They knew when to stop.


    The auctioneer composed himself.


    "5,000,000 going once¡­ twice¡­ SOLD!"


    The hall had barely settled from Asher''s bold bid when a sharp voice cut through the murmurs.


    "I demand an explanation."


    A man in dark robes with silver embroidery stood, his piercing gaze locked onto the auctioneer. His aura was sharp and brimming with confidence¡ªclearly a figure of high status.


    The crowd turned their attention to him, some recognizing his insignia¡ªthe Elder of the Twilight Pavilion, a sect notorious for its schemes and shadow dealings.


    "This auction is a farce," he declared, his voice carrying a calculated weight. "The auction house is clearly favoring one bidder." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gasps spread through the audience.


    The accusation was serious.


    Even the auctioneer''s composed expression flickered for a second before he calmly responded.


    "We uphold absolute neutrality in all our dealings."


    The Elder scoffed. "Neutrality? That man"¡ªhe pointed directly at Asher¡ª"has been casually throwing out absurd bids with no concern for cost. Either he has limitless wealth¡­ or he is working with the auction house to drive up prices artificially."


    Whispers filled the hall.


    Valeris let out a small, amused chuckle, leaning back with amusement.


    "Oh, this is getting good."


    Meanwhile, Asher remained seated, calm as ever. He didn''t even spare the man a glance, simply resting his chin on his hand.


    The auctioneer''s gaze sharpened.


    "Are you questioning the integrity of the Black Iron Auction House?" His tone was polite, but the underlying threat was clear.


    The Twilight Pavilion Elder hesitated for a split second. But his pride wouldn''t let him back down.


    "I am questioning why a supposed outsider has limitless Astral Stones and is bidding recklessly on every high-value item," he countered. "That is not normal."


    Just as the tension was about to escalate, another figure stood up.


    A woman in a flowing black-and-gold robe¡ªone of the main organizers of the Black Iron Auction.


    "Enough," she said firmly, her presence immediately demanding respect. "We do not tolerate baseless accusations. However, if Lord Asher wishes, he may verify his bid by presenting an equivalent deposit."


    Her gaze shifted to Asher, her eyes curious yet cautious.


    At this, Asher finally moved.


    He sighed lightly before leaning forward and snapping his fingers.


    A massive wave of pure Astral Stones materialized in front of him.


    Not just ordinary ones¡ªeach stone radiated a level of purity far beyond what was typically found in the market.


    The crowd fell silent.


    Even the Twilight Pavilion Elder''s face darkened.


    This wasn''t just wealth.


    This was absolute dominance.


    Then, Asher spoke¡ªcalm, but final.


    "Satisfied?"


    The auction hall was dead quiet.


    The auctioneer nodded immediately.


    "There is no issue with Lord Asher''s legitimacy. We shall continue."


    The Twilight Pavilion Elder clenched his jaw but said nothing. He had no counterargument.


    He had just embarrassed himself in front of the entire auction hall.


    Valeris grinned, nudging Asher. "That was almost too easy."


    Asher smirked. "It was."


    And with that, the auction resumed..... of course with the guy removed from the Auction.


    The black jade box was slowly unsealed, and a wave of eerie silence washed over the auction hall.


    Inside, nestled on a silk cushion, lay a gem unlike any other.


    It was pure black, yet within its depths, faint, twisting shadows swirled as if something was alive inside. A low hum resonated through the chamber, causing weaker cultivators to feel a chill in their very souls.


    Appraiser''s Analysis:


    Name: Abyssal Soul Gem


    Type: Soul Artifact


    Effects: Contains the lingering will of an Abyssal beings. When refined, it grants unparalleled enhancements to soul cultivation, increasing spiritual awareness and resilience.


    Defect: Highly unstable. If improperly handled, the will inside may corrupt the user, leading to soul erosion or complete loss of self.


    Murmurs erupted immediately.


    Abyssal artifacts were extremely rare and infamously dangerous. Only cultivators with immense soul strength dared to use them.


    The auctioneer smiled knowingly.


    "Starting bid: 15,000,000 High-Quality Astral Stones."


    A sharp intake of breath swept through the hall.


    This was one of the highest starting bids so far.


    A hooded figure from the Silent Moon Sect raised a hand.


    "16,000,000."


    An elder from the Violet Star Immortal Palace immediately followed.


    "17,000,000."


    Then, another bidder joined¡ªa mysterious man in gold and black robes, someone unfamiliar to most but radiating immense power.


    "20,000,000."


    The tension escalated rapidly.


    The Silent Moon Sect bidder hesitated before raising again.


    "22,000,000."


    But the gold-and-black-robed man chuckled before raising his bid without hesitation.


    "30,000,000."


    Gasps rippled through the room.


    Even for a soul artifact of this magnitude, such an aggressive bid was shocking.


    Throughout the intense battle, Asher remained silent.


    Valeris watched him carefully.


    "Interested?" she asked, amusement in her voice.


    Asher exhaled slowly, his eyes locked onto the swirling shadows within the gem.


    Interested?


    More than that.


    Soul cultivation was one of his few remaining weaknesses. While his Eternal Creation ability let him forge Astral Stones and refine treasures, true soul cultivation required something beyond physical material.


    And now, the perfect catalyst was right in front of him.


    So, he finally raised his hand.


    "50,000,000."


    Even the gold-and-black-robed man flinched slightly.


    Some cultivators almost choked on their drinks.


    "Is he insane?" someone whispered.


    "That''s not just wealth¡­ that''s absolute confidence."


    The gold-and-black-robed man narrowed his eyes, studying Asher intently. For the first time, he truly acknowledged him as a rival.


    But he did not raise his bid.


    The auctioneer glanced around, waiting.


    No one else dared to challenge.


    "50,000,000 going once¡­"


    "Twice¡­"


    "SOLD! To Lord Asher."


    And just like that, the Abyssal Soul Gem was his.

 Chapter 233 - 233: Mystica Continent X

    As the auction continued, the tension barely had time to settle before the next item was revealed.


    The ninth treasure of the night.


    A sealed silver box was brought forward, carried by two armored cultivators.


    Even before it was opened¡ª


    The air itself seemed to vibrate with an overwhelming pressure.


    The sealed silver box was placed onto the pedestal with great care. A faint, golden aura leaked through the edges, shimmering in a way that wasn''t just light¡ªit was divine energy.


    When the auctioneer opened it, the hall was immediately bathed in a radiant glow.


    Inside, resting on a velvet cushion, was an ancient scroll made of celestial silk. Golden inscriptions flickered across its surface, shifting constantly as if alive. The energy it radiated was so intense that weaker cultivators had to avert their gazes.


    Appraiser''s Analysis:


    Name: Celestial War Scripture


    Type: Divine Martial Technique


    Effects: A high-tier celestial technique once used by a forgotten war god. Grants mastery over divine combat arts, enhanced battle instincts, and direct refinement of celestial energy.


    Defect: Requires a powerful soul to comprehend. A weak-willed user may suffer spiritual backlash or disintegration upon attempting to learn it.


    A hushed awe filled the hall.


    Divine techniques were exceedingly rare. Even the strongest sects only had fragments of scriptures from ancient times.


    But this¡­ this was a complete, unbroken scripture.


    The auctioneer''s voice was steady but laced with excitement.


    "Starting bid: 100,000,000 High-Quality Astral Stones."


    There was no hesitation.


    The moment the number was announced, bids erupted like wildfire.


    "110,000,000!" A sect elder from the Radiant Sun Temple immediately raised his hand.


    "120,000,000!" A young genius from the Divine Flame Clan followed without blinking.


    "140,000,000!" The mysterious gold-and-black-robed man from before finally spoke again, his tone calm but sharp.


    The entire hall trembled under the sheer weight of these numbers.


    For most powerful sects and clans, something like this wasn''t just a treasure¡ªit was a legacy-defining artifact.


    Valeris leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand.


    "Now, this is fun," Valeris mused, her eyes gleaming with interest.


    As the bidding war raged on, many in the hall stole glances at Asher, waiting, anticipating. Would he make a move?


    After all, he had already shocked the entire auction house with his bold bids earlier.


    But this time¡ª


    He remained silent.


    He didn''t raise his hand.


    He didn''t even look interested.


    Many assumed he was simply waiting for the price to rise further before striking.


    But the truth was far simpler.


    Asher had no need for cultivation techniques.


    For others, a divine scripture like this could serve as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, allowing them to refine their energy and reach heights they never could have imagined.


    But for Asher?


    It was redundant.


    His family''s Assimilation Technique, after being perfected by his system, was superior to any technique in existence.


    It didn''t just enhance cultivation¡ªit absorbed, refined, and perfected any technique he came across.


    With this ability, he could replicate, modify, and improve any technique to suit his own needs.


    Even if he acquired the Celestial War Scripture, his system would instantly assimilate it, extract its essence, and integrate it into his already unmatched technique.


    To put it simply¡ª


    Why buy something he could effortlessly surpass?


    So, while others fought over the Celestial War Scripture like starving wolves, Asher merely watched.


    It didn''t take long for others to realize his lack of interest.


    Some were confused.


    Some were curious.


    And some¡ªlike the gold-and-black-robed man¡ªfelt a deep sense of unease. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because if a technique this powerful wasn''t enough to move Asher¡ª


    The moment the Celestial War Scripture was sold, a quiet tension settled over the auction hall.


    Some cultivators exhaled in relief, their shoulders relaxing now that the monstrous bidder had shown no interest in the technique.


    To them, it was a blessing in disguise¡ªif Asher had entered the fray, no one would have stood a chance. His wealth was as unfathomable as his power. But now, with his silence, the scripture had fallen into another''s hands.


    And yet¡ª


    Not everyone shared in that relief.


    Many others remained uneasy.


    Their instincts screamed that something was off.


    It started with hushed murmurs, quiet at first but quickly spreading like wildfire.


    "How could he ignore it?"


    "Even the great sects would fight for a technique of that caliber."


    "Did he not need it? Or¡­ did he already have something better?"


    Two dominant theories took shape among the more astute cultivators.


    Cultivation techniques weren''t universal. They required specific constitutions, affinities, or bloodline traits to fully unlock their potential.


    If Asher had no connection to celestial energy, then the Celestial War Scripture would be useless to him.


    That would explain why he remained utterly unmoved while others battled fiercely for it.


    But the second theory¡ª


    That was the one that sent chills down the spines of those who considered it.


    What if Asher possessed a technique so profound, so overwhelming, that even a divine scripture paled in comparison?


    What if he had no reason to bid¡ªbecause he had already surpassed what the Celestial War Scripture could offer?


    This thought was far more terrifying than the first.


    If true, then his origins, his cultivation, and his sheer potential were beyond anything they could comprehend.


    And it was this small moment of hesitation¡ªthis lingering fear¡ªthat caused several high-ranking cultivators to abandon their plans of going after him altogether.


    As the murmurs around Asher''s silence slowly faded, the auctioneer clapped his hands, signaling the next item.


    The stage lights dimmed, and a pair of armored attendants carefully stepped forward, carrying a long obsidian case adorned with ancient runes.


    A suffocating killing intent leaked from within, pressing against the souls of every cultivator in the room.


    A few of the weaker attendees instinctively recoiled, their faces turning pale.


    Even before it was revealed, they knew¡ªthis was no ordinary weapon.


    The auctioneer smiled knowingly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," he announced, his voice laced with excitement, "I present to you¡ªthe Abyssfang Reaper!"


    With a flick of his fingers, the obsidian case snapped open, revealing the blade inside.


    A long, curved scythe rested within¡ªa weapon that seemed almost alive.


    The blade was forged from voidsteel, a legendary material said to absorb the life force of those it cuts. The entire weapon pulsed with a dark, eerie glow, and faint whispers echoed from within the metal itself, as if the souls of its past victims still lingered.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Leaving the Auction

    Appraiser''s Analysis


    Name: Abyssfang Reaper


    Type: Cursed Weapon (Scythe)


    Effects:


    Devours the life force of those it strikes, converting their vitality into strength for the wielder.


    Can cut through most known defensive formations and spiritual barriers.


    Gains intelligence over time, forming a connection with its master.


    Defect:


    The weapon is sentient and will reject the weak.


    If the wielder is not strong enough to control it, the blade will consume them instead.


    A cold hush fell over the crowd.


    The weight of the weapon''s existence alone was enough to make even seasoned warriors hesitate.


    A cursed blade that devoured life¡­ and chose its own master?


    This wasn''t just a weapon.


    It was a predator.


    The auctioneer''s voice broke the tense silence.


    "Starting bid: 30,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    Unlike previous items, there was a pause. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A weapon like this wasn''t something one simply purchased¡ªit was a gamble.


    Yet, the allure was undeniable.


    The first bid came from a cloaked figure in the upper seats. His voice was deep, calculated.


    "35,000."


    A warrior with scarred arms and a heavy saber leaned forward, his eyes hungry.


    "40,000."


    The next was a young heir from the Bloodshade Clan, a sect infamous for their assassins. His lips curled into a smirk.


    "50,000."


    A battle-hardened elder, his aura filled with death energy, raised his hand.


    "75,000."


    The numbers kept climbing.


    Yet, through it all, Asher remained silent.


    Valeris leaned closer, eyeing him curiously.


    "Not interested?" she whispered.


    Asher smirked but said nothing.


    Truthfully¡ª


    The Abyssfang Reaper was powerful, but he had no use for it.


    His Eternal Creation ability allowed him to forge weapons far beyond this scythe''s limits.


    If he wanted, he could create a weapon with the same abilities¡ªwithout the flaws.


    This blade was desperate for a master to wield it.


    Asher had no need for a blade that sought control.


    As the price neared 200,000, only two bidders remained¡ªthe cloaked figure from the upper seats and the Bloodshade Clan heir.


    The heir scoffed, his confidence unshaken.


    "250,000."


    The cloaked figure hesitated. A long silence stretched between them.


    The heir smirked. Victory was his.


    But then¡ª


    A chilling chuckle echoed from the cloaked man''s seat.


    He slowly raised a single finger.


    "500,000."


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    The heir''s smirk vanished. His jaw clenched, his hand twitching as if struggling to make a decision.


    But in the end¡ª


    He sat back down.


    The auctioneer''s voice rang out.


    "500,000 going once¡­ twice¡­ SOLD!"


    As the attendants sealed the Abyssfang Reaper back into its case, all eyes turned toward the cloaked man.


    Even the auctioneer regarded him with interest.


    A mere 500,000 for such a weapon was insanity¡ªunless the buyer was truly worthy of it.


    But the man said nothing.


    He simply leaned back into the shadows, as if the outcome had already been decided from the start.


    Valeris chuckled, shaking her head.


    "That guy''s got guts."


    Asher only smiled.


    He wasn''t sure if the cloaked bidder would be able to control the Abyssfang Reaper¡ªor if the weapon would end up consuming him instead.


    Either way¡ª


    It wasn''t his problem.


    The auction moved on.


    As the bidding frenzy over the Abyssfang Reaper died down, the auctioneer gave a knowing smile.


    "If that last item was a weapon for the body, then this one¡­" He gestured toward the stage, where a new pedestal was brought forward, covered by a cloth of woven silver threads.


    "¡­is a treasure for the soul."


    A hush fell over the hall.


    With a dramatic sweep, the cloth was removed¡ªrevealing a small, crimson lotus floating above a bed of spiritual mist.


    It pulsed gently, each petal shimmering as if made from condensed light. A faint, soothing hum filled the air, and for a brief moment, the weight of exhaustion lifted from everyone present.


    Even the most battle-hardened cultivators felt their minds clear, their spirits refreshed.


    Appraiser''s Analysis


    Name: Soulforged Lotus


    Type: Divine Medicine (Soul Strengthening)


    Effects:


    Enhances soul resilience and clarity, allowing cultivators to withstand spiritual attacks more easily.


    Aids in recovering fractured souls or damage from forbidden techniques.


    Boosts mental focus, improving comprehension of cultivation techniques.


    Defect:


    Extremely rare; only blooms once every thousand years.


    If consumed improperly, excess energy could cause soul instability.


    The weight of the item''s true value sank into the audience.


    For most cultivators, strengthening the body was simple¡ªthrough training, body refinement, or external treasures.


    But the soul?


    That was different.


    Only a few rare materials could refine one''s spiritual essence, and the Soulforged Lotus was among the most sought-after.


    Even among Sect Masters, Ancient Clans, and Forbidden Cultivators, soul cultivation techniques were scarce.


    This wasn''t just a rare item.


    It was an opportunity.


    The auctioneer''s voice rang through the chamber.


    "Starting bid: 80,000 High-Quality Astral Stones!"


    Unlike the previous items, there was no hesitation.


    A noblewoman draped in robes of flowing violet silk raised her hand immediately.


    "100,000."


    A tall, gray-haired elder from the Silent Spirit Monastery responded without a pause.


    "150,000."


    A sect master in a crimson and gold robe¡ªhis aura heavy with divine energy¡ªspoke next.


    "250,000."


    The numbers kept rising.


    300,000¡­


    450,000¡­


    600,000¡­


    And with each increase, the tension grew.


    This wasn''t about wealth anymore¡ªthis was a fight for power.


    Valeris exhaled, watching the battle unfold.


    "Well?" she whispered. "Are you just going to sit there?"


    Asher smirked.


    Then¡ª


    He raised a single hand.


    "1,500,000."


    The effect was instant.


    Silence crashed over the room.


    Every gaze snapped toward him.


    The sect master in crimson and gold clenched his jaw. The noblewoman''s fingers tightened around her chair. The Silent Spirit Monastery elder furrowed his brows.


    The bid had doubled in a single instant.


    It wasn''t just about the number¡ªit was the message.


    Step aside.


    Some hesitated, calculating their chances. Others looked at Asher with a hint of fear.


    A minute passed.


    Then two.


    But no one spoke.


    The auctioneer let the silence stretch before raising his hand.


    "1,500,000 going once¡­ twice¡­ SOLD!"


    A final thud of the gavel sealed the deal.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Leaving the Auction II

    As the last item was brought into auction, everyone instinctively looked at it as last eleven items were best than last one.


    The moment the dark crystal box was placed on the pedestal, the energy within the hall shifted.


    It was subtle at first¡ªjust a flicker of unease, like someone walking over a forgotten grave¡ªbut then it grew heavier. Thick. The air pressed down like an invisible fog, and even seasoned cultivators felt their breath catch.


    The auctioneer gave a rare pause, visibly bracing himself before speaking.


    "This¡­ is not an item to be taken lightly."


    He gestured, and the protective seals on the box unlocked with a chime. The lid lifted, revealing an ancient scroll suspended within a barrier of soul-forged crystal.


    The parchment shimmered¡ªnot with light, but with time itself. It looked as though it had existed long before any of the guests had ever drawn breath. Its surface was inscribed with an elegant script that shimmered with primordial soul energy.


    It didn''t pulse with power like other techniques. No, this one breathed. It whispered.


    And those with deep soul senses could hear its call.


    Appraiser''s Analysis


    Name: Eternal Soul Rebirth Scripture


    Type: Soul Cultivation Technique


    Effects:


    Allows one to rebuild the soul after death once, assuming the body can be reformed.


    Strengthens soul essence with each meditation cycle.


    Unlocks latent soul-based abilities, including Soul Echo, Thought Transmission, and Karmic Resistance.


    Defect:


    Requires a stable soul core to begin.


    Failure to synchronize properly may lead to spiritual dissociation or permanent memory loss.


    A heavy silence fell over the crowd.


    This wasn''t just a rare technique. It was a myth.


    Most sects didn''t even believe soul rebirth was real.


    And yet, here it was.


    The starting bid was quiet. Almost reverent.


    "Starting bid: 1,000,000 High-Quality Astral Stones."


    "1.2 million."


    "1.6."


    "2 million."


    The bids climbed faster than the auctioneer could count. Sect elders, alchemists, and soul cultivators¡ªeveryone wanted it. Even a few who had sat silent the entire evening began to stir.


    And still, Asher remained quiet.


    Valeris raised an eyebrow. "You''re not seriously going to let this one go too, are you?"


    Asher leaned forward, just a little, fingers steepled under his chin. "No," he said quietly. "This one... is mine."


    And then, as another bidder shouted¡ª


    "3.4 million!"


    Asher spoke.


    "10 million."


    The room froze.


    Again.


    He had done it before. But this was different. The weight in his voice was deeper. A declaration. Not just of wealth¡ªof intent.


    One of the elders from the Jade Pavilion Sect stood up, flustered. "T-Ten million? Preposterous! This is madness¡ª!"


    But even as he ranted, he was already sitting down again. No one dared to match it.


    Asher''s words were final.


    The auctioneer, still composed despite the awe in his eyes, raised his hand. "10 million going once¡­ twice¡­ SOLD¡ªto the honored guest."


    A round of thunderous silence greeted the declaration.


    And with that, the Eternal Soul Rebirth Scripture vanished into Asher''s storage ring.


    The hall remained eerily quiet as the auctioneer gave his final address.


    "Tonight has been¡­ historic," he said, voice steady. "Our deepest gratitude to all participants. As per the protocols of the Black Iron Auction House, guests will now be escorted out in scheduled waves to ensure privacy and safety."


    Only three guests were allowed to leave at a time, in three-minute intervals, each group led by elite guards.


    It was an age-old policy of the auction house¡ªmeant to avoid ambushes, assassinations, and theft after major purchases. The larger the bids, the earlier your slot.


    Naturally, the first departure was granted to the highest spender.


    A quiet bell rang.


    "All honor to our esteemed highest buyer¡ªplease proceed to the private exit."


    Asher rose from his seat.


    He said nothing.


    Valeris followed, hands casually behind her back, but her eyes swept the room like blades.


    Everyone watched them.


    Some with envy.


    Some with fear.


    Some with the bitter taste of defeat on their tongues.


    Asher gave none of them so much as a glance. He had already gained what he wanted.


    The guards escorted them to a shadowed corridor that led to a high-security teleportation gate¡ªone that would deliver them safely beyond the city''s walls.


    The moment he stepped into the circle, Asher glanced down at his palm.


    The scripture had settled quietly into Asher''s soul space, anchoring itself like a whisper within eternity. It pulsed faintly, harmonizing with the vast and mysterious energies within him¡ªenergy so ancient and boundless that even the Eternal Soul Rebirth Scripture seemed humbled by it.


    Just then, a voice broke the silence.


    "The items you''ve bid on are here," said a guard in heavy black armor, his tone respectful, almost cautious.


    Behind him, several auction house attendants approached, each carrying artifacts wrapped in protective arrays¡ªitems from across the auction: venom, bloodline slaves, constructs, and more. Among them stood nine individuals in finely enchanted shackles¡ªslaves, yes, but each one pulsing with rare bloodline potential.


    A smaller attendant stepped forward, holding out a crystal ledger. "Please confirm the final payment."


    Without hesitation, Asher raised a hand. A soft glow gathered in his palm as perfect-grade Astral Stones materialized from thin air¡ªpure, radiant, and dense with essence far beyond the norm.


    The guard''s eyes widened slightly at the quality, but he quickly bowed. "Confirmed. Your payment is accepted."


    He gestured to a teleportation circle behind him. "You may leave through here. As per protocol, your party will be the first to exit."


    Asher gave a simple nod and stepped forward, his presence like a shadow that pulled gravity with it. Valeris moved just behind him, ever relaxed, ever sharp-eyed.


    The nine bloodline slaves followed. The enchantments around them flickered gently¡ªobedience runes and soul-binding marks still active. But even in their worn clothes and bruised states, the power that slumbered in their blood was unmistakable.


    There were five girls and four boys, each from different parts of the continent, bearing marks of rare and exotic lineages¡ªsome celestial, some draconic, one even abyssal. Their expressions were a mix of fear, awe, and confusion as they looked upon the man who now owned them.


    After two days, Asher and Valeris, along with their nine new companions, had settled into one of Asher''s private estates¡ªa serene but heavily warded manor nestled deep within a hidden pocket realm. The sky above shimmered with eternal twilight, and the air was thick with spiritual energy. A perfect place to begin anew. He Created it using his abilities, to have an safe place where they can stay and cultivate until they are powerful enough to leave this place.


    Inside the grand hall of the estate, Asher sat upon a stone throne at the head of the chamber, Valeris lounging beside him in her usual effortless grace. Before them stood the nine former slaves, lined up in silence. Their wounds had been treated, and each wore clean robes gifted by the estate''s spirit attendants. Still, uncertainty flickered in their eyes.


    Then, Asher stood.


    "Now," he said, his voice low, steady, and resonant, "let''s start with something simple."


    He stepped forward, his presence calm yet undeniably dominant. "My name is Asher Magnus," he continued. "And this¡ª" he gestured to the woman beside him, "¡ªis Valeris Magnus, my wife."


    Valeris offered a slight smirk, one leg crossed over the other, her gaze sharp but unreadable.


    Asher looked each of them in the eye, one by one.


    "We only need one thing from you: loyalty," he said. "You were bought not to be used¡­ but to be given a choice."


    The nine looked up, startled.


    "You will not be treated as slaves in this house," Asher stated. "You may serve as attendants, maids, aides¡ªbut only if you choose to. Work with us, grow stronger, earn your place. Or walk away, and I''ll send you somewhere safe, far from the reach of those who would exploit your bloodlines."


    The words hung in the air like a spellbreaking wind.


    "You are free to decide."


    Then he stepped back, giving them space. No threats. No ultimatums.


    And that was what shook them the most.


    Each of the nine looked at one another, eyes wide with disbelief. Some were trembling. Others held back tears. They had spent their entire lives being hunted, captured, or sold. This kind of offer... it didn''t feel real.


    Then, slowly, one of the girls¡ªa silver-haired elf with starlight eyes¡ªstepped forward.


    "I¡­" she began, her voice wavering, "I wish to stay. I want to grow stronger¡­ and protect myself."


    One by one, the others followed. A boy with scaled arms bowed deeply. A girl with crimson irises knelt and whispered thanks. A silent child, perhaps no older than eight, simply nodded and walked to Asher''s side.


    All nine. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All of them chose to stay.


    Asher looked at them with a small, almost imperceptible smile.


    "Then rise," he said. "Your lives no longer belong to fate. From this moment on¡­ you forge them yourselves."


    Valeris gave a light chuckle. "You''re such a soft tyrant sometimes."


    Asher shrugged. "They''ll be useful. And if not¡­ they''ll be free. Either way, it''s better than chains."

 Chapter 236 - 236: Getting Started

    Later that evening, after the nine had settled into their rooms and the estate fell into quiet stillness, Asher made his way to one of the inner chambers¡ªdesigned specifically for soul cultivation. It was a circular space, inscribed with ancient soul-conducting runes that glowed faintly in shades of deep violet and silver.


    Sitting cross-legged at the center of the formation was the youngest of the nine¡ªa boy no older than ten. He had jet-black hair, pale skin, and golden eyes that seemed too deep for someone his age. This was the child with the Soul Heart¡ªthe rarest of spiritual anomalies, capable of nurturing and refining the soul far beyond mortal limitations.


    Asher approached and sat down across from him.


    "You''ve felt it, haven''t you?" he asked quietly.


    The boy nodded. "It''s¡­ like something inside me is always moving. Always watching."


    Asher nodded in return. "That''s your Soul Heart. A gift¡­ and a curse, if left untrained."


    He extended a hand and channeled a trace of energy. A soft ripple of soul force spread between them, and as it touched the boy, Asher''s Eternal Creation ability activated. Like a divine blacksmith, he peered into the intricate structure of the boy''s Soul Heart, every layer and rhythm laid bare before him.


    It was magnificent. A perfect crystalline core, pulsing with the potential to cultivate the soul independently from the body and spirit. If nurtured properly, it could create a cultivator whose very thoughts could destroy illusions, manipulate emotions, or obliterate weak-willed enemies.


    "I see," Asher murmured. "It''s incomplete¡­ but beautiful."


    He then retrieved a scroll, one pulsing with mist like haze script¡ªThe Ethereal Soul Art¡ªthe very soul cultivation technique he had purchased at the auction.


    Asher had not needed it for himself. His Assimilation Technique, refined by the system, was vastly superior. But for the boy¡­ this scripture was perfect.


    He placed the scroll before the boy. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This technique," he explained, "was once practiced by Soul generals who fought with nothing but the force of their will. It will teach you how to control your soul, how to make it grow, and how to weaponize it."


    The boy looked up at him, hesitant. "Why give this to me?"


    Asher leaned back slightly. "Because you remind me of someone I knew long ago¡­ and because you have something worth protecting. You''re not just a child anymore¡ªyou''re a soul cultivator now."


    ''I hope he buys this nonsense'' Asher inwardly thought as he spouted bullshit.


    Then, with precise guidance, Asher walked him through the first stage of the Ethereal Soul Art Scripture. Threads of energy formed between them as the boy''s Soul Heart resonated with the scripture''s techniques. It was slow at first, a flicker here, a pulse there¡­ but before the night ended, the boy had entered the initial phase of soul refinement.


    And for the first time since his capture, there was something in his gaze besides fear.


    Happiness


    Asher rose to his feet, the scripture sealed in the boy''s soul space now.


    "When you master it," he said softly, "I''ll teach you the next part. And when you''re ready to fight for yourself, I''ll show you what it truly means to shape destiny."


    He left the chamber, the boy still meditating, his aura slowly beginning to grow.


    And far away in the manor, Valeris sat in the courtyard, gazing at the stars.


    "He''s teaching again," she whispered to herself, smiling faintly.


    After a moment, Asher returned to her, his steps light as he approached the courtyard where she sat under the moonlight. He lowered himself beside her, and without a word, took her hand in his.


    "How much more do you need?" Valeris asked softly, tilting her head as she looked into his eyes.


    Asher leaned in, brushing a kiss against her lips before resting his forehead against hers.


    "Hmm... I''d say I''ll need another few days before I can fully analyze and perfectly recreate the Soul Heart," he murmured.


    His voice was calm, thoughtful¡ªlike a craftsman envisioning his next masterpiece.


    Valeris smiled. "Then I suppose I''ll just have to keep you company until you do."


    He chuckled gently and pulled her closer, their silhouettes merging beneath the quiet stars as a gentle wind passed through the courtyard.


    From that night onward, every day in the secluded estate took on a rhythm shaped by purpose and quiet devotion.


    Tucked deep within a hidden pocket world¡ªsealed off from the outside realm by ancient formations and camouflaged with illusion arrays¡ªAsher''s estate became more than just a sanctuary. It became a crucible of transformation.


    In the mornings, as twin suns rose beyond the horizon of this sealed dimension, Kael would enter the soul cultivation chamber barefoot and focused. Waiting for him always was Asher, seated in a lotus posture at the center of the soul formation, surrounded by arcs of violet and silver light.


    Their lessons began with silence.


    Asher never rushed the boy. Soul cultivation was not about power¡ªit was about understanding. Sensing. Resonance. Each breath Kael took pulled him deeper into the fabric of his own being, the Soul Heart pulsing gently within like a hidden lantern guiding him through the dark.


    Some days, Asher would remain quiet for hours, observing Kael with eyes like still water, using his Eternal Creation ability to deepen his understanding of the Soul Heart with every flicker of energy the boy produced. Every minute variation, every resonance pattern, every whisper of spiritual reaction¡ªAsher studied them all.


    Then he would return to his private scrolls and diagrams, mapping the Soul Heart with divine precision.


    Slowly, ever so slowly, a perfect replica began to take shape¡ªnot in the physical world, but in Asher''s mind.


    He was getting close.


    Valeris, meanwhile, had taken over much of the estate''s daily management. The nine former slaves were no longer hollow-eyed survivors¡ªthey now moved with a quiet pride. Dressed in simple but fine garments tailored by Valeris herself, they took up their new roles not out of obligation, but out of loyalty.


    She trained them with both kindness and sharp discipline, teaching the girls how to serve with grace, to cook, to care for the spirit flora in the garden, to weave formations into linens and clothes. She taught the boys how to manage the inner formations of the estate, to defend it in an emergency, and to read and write the common tongue¡ªmany of them had never been taught.


    She even gave them new names¡ªsimple ones, but chosen with care¡ªso that each of them could leave behind the identities they had been branded with in chains.


    In the evenings, when the household settled into peace and the sky darkened with twin moons, they all gathered briefly. Sometimes for a shared meal. Other times for soft music or stories Valeris would tell beneath the willow tree in the courtyard.


    And always, Kael would join last, his eyes still glowing faintly with soul force. He rarely spoke, but when he did, the others listened. For they knew¡ªhe was changing. And whatever he was becoming, it was something they all respected.


    Late at night, once everyone else had gone to rest, Asher would walk the quiet halls, the Soul Heart''s replica forming in fragments within his soul space¡ªalmost ready, almost perfect.


    And Valeris would wait for him in their chamber, or in the starlit courtyard, never asking for more than a moment beside him.


    It was a strange kind of peace.


    But it was theirs.


    And thus, a whole year passed in the serenity of that hidden estate.


    In that time, both Asher and Valeris achieved something that no one in the outside world could have imagined¡ªthe fusion of two impossible realms.


    Through tireless study, countless hours of teaching, and the unrelenting application of his Eternal Creation ability, Asher had not only replicated the boy''s Soul Heart, but had perfected it. At the same time, He merged the two.


    The result was a phenomenon never before seen in this world¡ª


    The Astral Soul Heart


    A core that anchored both the soul and the Spirit energies(mana) of the cosmos within one singular vessel. It unified body, soul, and spirit into a seamless triad, enabling cultivation on all three levels simultaneously.


    He created two of them, giving one to Valeris and one to himself, and with it they were eligible to cultivate in this World too.


    "These is like my Dragon Heart is finally alive" Valeris said as she inhaled a feep breath.


    Asher understood exactly what it meant.


    When he had acquired the Dragon God''s bloodline, he hadn''t just inherited its power¡ªhe had also obtained its core: the Dragon Heart.


    This heart was nothing short of miraculous. It was the reason dragons could grow stronger simply by sleeping or eating. Functioning like an autonomous cultivation engine, the Dragon Heart naturally absorbed mana and refined it within the body without conscious effort.


    However, its design was specific to dragonkind. It relied heavily on their unique Mana and the natural laws of their origin world. That made it incompatible with this realm''s cultivation path¡ªuntil now.


    With the creation of the Astral Soul Heart, that barrier was shattered. The Astral Soul Heart acted like a universal framework, bridging spirit and soul cultivation into one seamless system. When Asher merged the Dragon Heart''s functions with this new core, something extraordinary happened:


    The Dragon Heart began to function again¡ªfully and perfectly¡ªwithin this new world.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Getting Started II

    The marketplace was alive with sound and color¡ªbustling streets packed with wandering cultivators, traveling merchants, and curious onlookers. Exotic beasts roared in the distance, spirit fruits floated mid-air in display cases, and rare treasures shimmered from beneath enchanted glass. But none of it held the crowd''s attention the way two particular figures did.


    They walked side by side, a presence that made the street part before them¡ªnot out of fear, but instinctual awe.


    He stood tall, draped in flowing robes of midnight silk lined with silver veins, the emblem of a celestial dragon faintly etched across his chest. His hair was stark white, flowing like moonlight, but his most striking feature were his blood-red eyes, glowing faintly with a dangerous, otherworldly light. The very air around him seemed heavier, charged with a quiet pressure¡ªas if reality itself adjusted to make room for him.


    They called him Young Dragon now. A name whispered with both reverence and fear.


    She walked beside him, just as radiant in her own right. Her silver-white hair shimmered under the sunlight, cascading down her back like liquid starlight. Her eyes, once a soft violet, now gleamed with an ethereal rainbow hue, ever-shifting like a prism kissed by dawn. She carried herself with divine grace, her expression serene yet unshakably powerful.


    Some had begun to call her the White Phoenix, not merely because of her aura, but because she now bore the unmistakable signature of ethereal beauty to her.


    The crowd couldn''t help but stare.


    "Who are they?" someone whispered.


    "You don''t know? That''s the Young Dragon¡­ and the White Phoenix."


    "They''re the ones who cleansed this place. Just a few months ago, this region was overrun by bandits and cultists. One by one, they were wiped out¡ªsome say the White Phoenix descended like a comet and burned them from the sky. Now the locals call them heroes¡­ husband and wife, some say divine protectors."


    "But there''s more. Did you hear about the merchant lord who tried to buy them off? Offered them a fortune and even insulted the Young Dragon in public. The next day, he was gone¡ªhis entire estate reduced to ashes. And no one dares mention his name anymore."


    "All the outposts around here recognize them now. Some say the Young Dragon inherited the bloodline of an ancient dragon sect, and he''s marked this land as his territory. Others claim the White Phoenix isn''t just a cultivator¡ªshe''s a divine being reborn in mortal form. Her beauty alone has turned arrogant heirs into wandering monks."


    "Whatever the truth is, no one wants to test it."


    The whispers continued, spreading like wildfire through the marketplace. But Asher and Valeris simply walked on, unfazed by the rumors that clung to their presence like mist to the mountains. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After spending nearly a year hidden away in their secluded pocket realm, Asher and Valeris finally emerged into the world once more. Their return was quiet, but their presence was anything but subtle.


    They arrived in a province long ruled by fear¡ªthe Everpave Wastes.


    A lawless region plagued by chaos and ruled by strength alone. Here, the so-called Bandit King held dominion over the scattered factions, his name whispered with fear across dozens of towns. Arrogant, powerful, and mad with delusions of grandeur, he quickly took a dangerous liking to Valeris.


    He demanded she become his concubine.


    It was a mistake.


    A fatal one.


    Valeris didn''t even need to lift a finger. Asher acted before the insult finished leaving the man''s mouth. The entire throne room, once filled with mercenaries and lieutenants, was reduced to smoldering ash in an instant. Only blackened bones remained of the Bandit King.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    The Bandit King had a brother¡ªWan''tor, a self-proclaimed noble who had recently bought his way into the Megath Lord''s Court. Wan''tor thought himself clever. Instead of attacking, he offered gold, property, and influence¡­ in exchange for Valeris.


    He died just as quickly.


    Now, word had spread. The name of Asher and Valeris had reached the gates of the City of Lords, the capital of this region. Whispers of their power swept through every noble house, from wandering mercenary lords to retired war generals. Cultivators and opportunists began arriving at the city, hoping to witness the couple with their own eyes.


    Some came seeking alliance.


    Others came seeking revenge.


    But all of them brought only one thing into Asher''s path¡ªa reason to act.


    And when Asher acted, they took notice and end up giving him Young Dragon name.


    A prideful being who bows to no one¡ª


    That was how they described him.


    But there was another strange detail that kept surfacing among the rumors. Despite the way he carried himself¡ªwith the calm confidence of a seasoned cultivator, the cold gaze of someone who had seen lifetimes pass, and the sheer presence of a dominator¡ªhe looked barely older than a teenager, Hence Young was added to his nickname.


    Though neither Asher nor Valeris cared for the fame or the whispers that followed in their wake, they had spent the last few months simply roaming¡ªwandering from one region to the next like twin storms with no destination, only purpose. They moved as they pleased, unfazed by sects, kingdoms, or self-proclaimed emperors.


    It had been Valeris'' idea, born in a quiet moment beneath moonlight.


    "To see the best this world has to offer," she had said. "To reach the peak¡ªnot just through cultivation, but through experience."


    And so they wandered, hand in hand, soul and spirit rising ever higher as they witnessed the marvels and ugliness of the world. Ancient ruins, forbidden forests, shattered battlegrounds, and hidden paradises¡ªno place was beyond their reach.


    Now, once again, They had returned from a journey, their robes dusted with the scent of rare flowers and aura tinged with blood.


    As they walked from the market, they looked at their Mansion.


    Not just any mansion¡ªthe former estate of the city lord. A man who had once ruled with arrogance and lust, who''d dared to lay greedy eyes upon Valeris.


    He was now just a memory. One that ended the moment Asher crushed his heart without a flicker of emotion.


    The mansion was theirs now¡ªrebuilt, repurposed, and protected. A haven for the few they cared for, and a base they returned to between adventures.


    As Asher and Valeris stepped through the grand gates of the mansion, the mood shifted.


    The faint hum of spiritual arrays guarding the estate activated at their presence, and the heavy obsidian doors¡ªengraved with the emblem of a rising dragon and a phoenix in flight¡ªswung open silently.


    Inside, the once-cold halls were now warm and alive. A gentle scent of incense lingered in the air, mingling with the fragrance of freshly prepared meals. The polished marble floors shimmered under the soft lantern light. And standing respectfully in the main hall were the nine former slaves¡ªnow dressed in fine but simple robes, acting as maids and stewards of the mansion.


    They had been taken in by Asher and Valeris a year ago, back when the world still whispered their names with uncertainty. Some of them were barely teenagers, others a bit older. All of them bore scars from lives once marked by chains and silence. But now, there was purpose in their eyes¡ªstrength, even a hint of pride.


    The youngest, Kael, the boy with the Soul Heart, stood straighter than the rest, his aura faintly pulsing with controlled energy. The Ethereal Soul Art had done wonders for him. He bowed respectfully when Asher entered, then grinned faintly. "Welcome back."


    A chorus of similar greetings followed. "Master Asher. Mistress Valeris."


    Valeris gave them a gentle smile, brushing windblown strands of silver hair behind her ear. "We''re home," she said softly.


    The older girl, Mira, stepped forward to take their cloaks. "Shall I prepare the bath? And dinner is nearly ready. We were told you might return today."


    Asher nodded. "Prepare it. And gather everyone in the inner courtyard afterward. I want to hear what''s been happening here¡­ and we''ll tell you what we''ve seen out there."


    "As you command."


    Later, after their bath and a quiet meal taken in the serene comfort of their private quarters, Asher and Valeris stepped out beneath the night sky. The inner courtyard was lit by hovering soul lanterns, their flames flickering with a rainbow hue.


    The nine gathered there, kneeling respectfully¡ªbut no longer with fear, only reverence and curiosity.


    Kael was the first to speak. "Where did you go this time?"


    Valeris smiled, her eyes glinting. "The southern mountains. A dragon graveyard hidden beneath the clouds. Dozens of soul remnants, a fallen sect, and a monster born from hatred and bone."


    She looked to Asher, who raised a brow. "It tried to claim my heart," he said, deadpan. "So I claimed its skull instead."


    Kael''s eyes widened in awe, while a few of the others gasped.


    "But what was it like?" one of the younger girls asked, eyes sparkling.


    Valeris knelt beside her, resting a hand on her head. "Terrifying. Beautiful. Sad. And powerful. Every place we go is like that¡ªcarrying stories long forgotten. This world is old, children. And it''s filled with things far beyond your imagination."


    Asher, still standing, let his gaze sweep across them. "Which is why you''ll train harder. Eat well. Rest deeply. Because one day¡­ I won''t be telling you stories. You''ll be out there living them."


    There was silence at that. A soft, heavy kind of silence¡ªthe kind that makes one realize they''ve just been offered something extraordinary.


    And then Kael bowed his head. "We''ll be ready."


    Asher gave a nod.


    Valeris smiled.

 Chapter 238 - 238: Adventures

    The courtyard slowly emptied after their gathering, the younger ones returning to their duties or studies. Night thickened over the mansion, veiling it in calm, but inside the grand dining hall, a quiet conversation lingered over a late meal.


    Asher and Valeris sat at the long table, plates of spirit beast meat and fruits before them, though they were more preoccupied with each other''s presence than the food. A warm breeze drifted in through the open balcony doors, carrying the scent of night jasmine from the garden.


    That was when Liam entered.


    He was one of the older youths among the nine, nearing seventeen now. Once a thin, fearful thing barely able to speak above a whisper, he now carried himself with practiced grace and a sharp mind. His clothing was modest but clean, and in his hands, he held a carefully sealed scroll tied with a waxed insignia that shimmered faintly with protective formations.


    He bowed low. "Forgive the interruption, Master, Mistress. This came by encrypted hawk today. I thought¡­ you''d want to see it immediately."


    Asher raised a brow and extended a hand. The scroll flew into his palm.


    "From where?" he asked, breaking the seal.


    Liam straightened slightly, eyes sharp behind his calm demeanor. "The Jade Concord sect''s outer agents. One of our merchant fronts in the Cloudmirror Basin intercepted it. It was meant for the Golden Lotus Pavilion, but it circulated farther than intended."


    Valeris leaned closer as Asher unrolled the scroll. Her rainbow-hued eyes scanned the delicate calligraphy alongside him.


    Heaven''s Rift has opened.


    A spatial rift of ancient origin has torn open in the skies above the Forgotten Maze. It is believed to be the mouth of an undiscovered realm¡ªone dormant since the Mythic Age.


    Entry is unstable but passable. All major sects are mobilizing.


    Confirmed participants: Azure Sword Sect, Crimson Seal Monastery, the Thunderwing Hall, Pale Moon Pavilion¡­ even delegations from the Central Empire have been seen.


    Treasures of unknown rank and lost cultivation arts are suspected to lie within.


    Estimated duration before closure: 3 months.


    Entry permitted only by token.


    Warning: Realm shows signs of autonomous will. All who enter must beware.


    Asher''s expression didn''t shift, but his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Valeris smiled faintly. "A realm that chooses who may enter? How poetic."


    "And dangerous," Asher murmured. "Realms like this¡­ they''re not dead. They dream. Some even hunger."


    He set the scroll down, fingers drumming once against the table.


    "What do you want to do?" Valeris asked, already knowing the answer.


    Asher looked up at her, red eyes gleaming. "Its another adventure what else."


    She laughed softly, then nodded. "Then we''ll need tokens."


    Liam stepped forward. "I can arrange it. One of our informants says the Crimson Seal Monastery is trading entry tokens for rare spirit crystals¡­ or favors."


    "Favors?" Valeris asked, amused.


    Liam smiled, faint but proud. "They''re desperate. Even a whisper that you two are interested will shift the balance."


    Asher leaned back in his chair, his grin razor-thin. "Then whisper it."


    Liam bowed. "It will be done."


    As he turned to leave, Asher glanced down at the scroll one last time.


    "Beware, for the realm possesses will¡­"


    He smiled.


    "Let''s see what kind of will dares to face ours."


    "I am more interested in Treasures there" She said as Asher chuckled as they both ate their food while Liam and others arranged for token.


    The days that followed were filled with movement¡ªnot rushed or chaotic, but the steady momentum of well-oiled preparation. There was no war council, no rallying of armies. Just a quiet understanding between two souls who had long since decided to face the world on their own terms.


    Asher and Valeris spent their mornings training in silence, refining the flow of their Astral Soul Hearts with calm precision. The afternoons were often spent in the mansion''s gardens or open halls, listening as the younger ones¡ªLiam especially¡ªbrought updates on the realm, tokens, and the movements of sects. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They didn''t announce their plans.


    They didn''t need to.


    Unlike the great sects that treated such realms as battlegrounds for legacy and domination, Asher and Valeris approached this for what it truly was: a journey. A chapter in a story not yet written.


    They weren''t here to conquer.


    They were here to explore.


    To discover.


    To challenge themselves against the unknown not out of pride¡ªbut out of curiosity.


    The day of departure came swiftly. By then, the necessary tokens had been acquired¡ªgracefully bartered through Liam''s efforts and the mere implication of the couple''s interest. No threats. No bloodshed.


    The world had begun to understand: you didn''t need to fear the Young Dragon and White Phoenix¡­ unless you gave them a reason.


    Their travel was light. No entourage, no banners. Just the two of them, cloaked in modest robes, walking along a winding path that shimmered faintly with spatial qi¡ªone of the known routes that would lead to the Forgotten Maze, where the Heaven''s Rift had opened.


    As they traveled, they passed other cultivators¡ªsome in awe, others unaware. But even those who didn''t recognize them felt it: the aura that rippled around them like wind over still water. It wasn''t oppressive. It wasn''t arrogant.


    It was steady.


    Unshakable.


    "Are you hoping for a fight?" Valeris asked one evening as they made camp beneath a canopy of blueleaf trees.


    Asher looked up from the fire he''d just lit, his red eyes catching the flame. "No. But if one comes, I won''t avoid it."


    She smiled, curling up beside him. "I hope we find something unexpected in there. Not just artifacts or techniques¡­ but something strange. Something forgotten."


    "You want a mystery," he said with a small laugh.


    "I want wonder," she replied. "That''s why we''re doing this, isn''t it? Not to be feared. Not to be famous. Just to¡­ know what''s out there."


    Asher looked to the stars overhead. "Yeah," he murmured. "To know."


    ***


    The night before their arrival, the sky grew restless.


    Far ahead, beyond a sea of violet hills and the twisted remnants of ancient battlegrounds, the Heaven''s Rift pulsed with an unnatural glow. Not simply light¡ªit shimmered like a wound in the world, a jagged tear suspended in the air, its edges lined with what looked like falling starlight.


    And the Rift watched.


    It didn''t roar or tremble like many unstable domains. No, it was still¡ªeerily so. As though it was waiting. Sensing. Choosing.


    By the time Asher and Valeris arrived at the outer edge of the Forgotten Maze, they were no longer alone.


    Hundreds of cultivators had gathered.


    Tents lined the shattered stone paths. Flying ships floated lazily above. Battle auras mingled in the air, tense but contained. This wasn''t a battlefield yet¡ªbut it could become one at a moment''s notice. Representatives from all the great sects had come, dressed in their proud silks and armored robes. Some of them wore masks. Others glared openly, eyes sharp and measuring.


    They all wanted the same thing: access.


    Access to a realm lost since the Mythic Age.


    And yet, even among this sea of power and arrogance, silence fell when Asher and Valeris approached.


    They didn''t walk with guards. They didn''t wear sect colors. But the moment their feet touched the carved stone leading toward the rift, space itself seemed to shift.


    Not violently¡ªbut gently, like a door being opened.


    All eyes turned.


    Whispers rose like smoke.


    "Is that¡­"


    "The Young Dragon¡­"


    "And the White Phoenix¡­"


    "They came after all¡­"


    But unlike the others who had arrived with bluster and pride, Asher and Valeris simply nodded to the few watching cultivators they recognized and walked past. No intimidation. No challenge.


    Just presence.


    The guards from the Thunderwing Hall stepped aside without being asked. The delegation from Crimson Seal offered a respectful nod. Even the aloof elders from the Central Empire''s envoy lowered their heads ever so slightly, recognizing not status, but weight.


    Asher looked up at the rift.


    It shimmered, almost in response, and for a moment, its outer edge peeled open just slightly¡ªlike it recognized him.


    Valeris stood beside him, eyes narrowed in subtle thought. "It''s open now," she said, and Asher nodded. Then, with a flash of their tokens, the two stepped into the realm.


    "Phew¡­ they actually went in," muttered one of the scouts nearby, who had been observing from a hidden perch. Even though Asher and Valeris hadn''t tried to show off or release their aura, the pressure of their presence alone had marked them as anything but ordinary.


    To seasoned cultivators, their power was unmistakable¡ªat least at the peak of the Saint King Realm, if not something beyond. And while they had no intention of making enemies needlessly, everyone knew¡­ if provoked, they could bring ruin with a thought.


    As much as many hoped to test their strength, most wisely chose not to. They weren''t just powerful¡ªthey were purposeful. They didn''t crush people for fun, but when Asher did release his power¡­ entire sects fell silent.


    It was best, everyone agreed, to simply stay out of their way.


    "Don''t engage them in the Secret Realm, either," many elders warned their disciples and younger sect members, their voices firm with rare seriousness.


    "They''re not like the others."


    Though Asher and Valeris hadn''t declared their strength openly, those with sharp eyes and sharper senses understood: they were dangerous¡ªand not the kind of dangerous that shouted, but the kind that ended things silently.

 Chapter 239 - 239: Adventure II

    The moment Asher and Valeris stepped through the veil of the Heaven''s Rift, the world around them twisted.


    The light bent unnaturally, like glass melting in slow motion. The air felt thick with intent¡ªancient, unknowable, and vast. For a single heartbeat, everything was still.


    And then¡ª


    Space fractured.


    Not shattered like a broken mirror, but more like it decided to rearrange itself. Asher''s hand, which had been holding Valeris'', passed through mist instead of flesh. His surroundings turned from vivid forest glades to a storm-lit sky, with floating islands drifting in the distance like pieces of a forgotten dream.


    "Valeris?" he called out, calmly but with intent. His voice echoed strangely, as if the realm itself was listening.


    There was no answer.


    She, too, had been pulled elsewhere.


    ***


    Valeris


    She found herself standing atop a sea of crystal flowers¡ªeach step causing them to chime softly beneath her feet. The sky here was a muted violet, stars visible even in daylight. It was beautiful, but eerie. And it was clear to her instantly:


    They were separated as they entered inside.


    "This realm has a will of its own," she murmured, recalling the line from the scroll.


    She closed her eyes, letting her senses stretch far beyond the visible. The threads of fate, of space and soul, whispered faintly. Somewhere out there¡ªfar, but still reachable¡ªwas Asher.


    He was safe. For now.


    She opened her eyes, now gleaming brighter with divine rainbow light.


    "Fine," she whispered. "Let''s see what game you''re playing."


    Asher


    High above the ground, Asher stood on a jagged cliff edge overlooking a vast, shifting desert. Towers of sand danced in spirals, and ruins pulsed with old energy in the distance. The wind whispered names he didn''t recognize, languages long dead and forgotten.


    But his stance was relaxed.


    Calm. Focused.


    "They separated us," he said softly, his red eyes scanning the land. "A test? Or a challenge?"


    He didn''t mind either.


    Across the Realm¡­


    As Heaven''s Rift closed behind them and the light of the barrier faded, the cultivators quickly realized what had happened:


    They had all been separated.


    But there was no panic. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had expected this.


    From the moment whispers of Heaven''s Rift spoke of a realm with will, the major sects had prepared for the worst. It was known that realms like these often scattered their challengers¡ªtesting individuals in isolation, breaking formations and alliances before they could form.


    So when each disciple found themselves alone¡ªin deserts of cracked glass, forests of whispering bones, sky islands high above the clouds¡ªthey didn''t scream or flail in fear.


    Instead, they moved.


    Calm. Focused. Trained.


    Every one of them reached for the artifacts prepared by their sects¡ªcrafted talismans, soul-linked pendants, or directional compasses embedded with tracking arrays. Each tool pulsed with faint spiritual light, scanning the ether for familiar signatures.


    Not for comfort.


    Not for fear.


    But to ensure that no solo member of their group was killed before the true trials began.


    This realm was no arena of alliances¡ªit was a battlefield. Every participant was a competitor. Every encounter could mean a clash of fists, blades, or soul techniques. And if any of their own were to fall before the real opportunities even revealed themselves¡­ it would be a loss the sects would not tolerate.


    In the distance, faint glows flickered¡ªsigns that some sect members had found each other already. Others began converging based on artifact guidance, cautious but swift.


    Still, some remained separated¡ªhidden by the realm''s strange fog, locked in personal trials, or diverted by unknown forces.


    But none of them truly worried.


    This was part of the plan.


    ***


    Asher stood in silence, his crimson eyes slowly adjusting to the dim, amber-tinted haze that hung in the air.


    The ground beneath his boots cracked with each step¡ªsmooth, blackened stone riddled with thin glowing veins, pulsing faintly like a heartbeat. The air here was heavy with pressure, like standing beneath the surface of a deep ocean, though he could breathe easily.


    Above him, the sky was fractured¡ªshards of clouds suspended like broken glass, glowing faintly with unnatural hues. Lightning danced silently between them, but no thunder ever followed.


    Heaven''s Rift had placed him in a strange domain.


    A realm of silence. A forgotten battlefield.


    Scorched weapon fragments lay half-buried in the obsidian soil. Towers of bone, some taller than cities, jutted from the land like ancient monuments to a war lost to time. A ruined statue of some long-dead celestial warrior loomed in the distance, its head missing, sword shattered.


    Asher''s gaze swept across it all without alarm.


    "This place reeks of so much resentment," he muttered.


    But he wasn''t disturbed.


    In fact¡­ he welcomed it.


    He took a breath, tasting the energy in the air. It wasn''t just ambient mana¡ªit was dense, refined, ancient. This was a land that had devoured cultivators for thousands of years, and in doing so¡­ it had matured.


    A perfect place to grow stronger.


    He reached into his robes and withdrew a fragment of silvery jade¡ªthe artifact tethered to Valeris. It pulsed once in his palm, steady and clear.


    She was alive. She was near.


    But not too near.


    Asher smirked faintly. "Alright then¡­ Let''s see what this realm has to offer before I find you."


    The deeper Asher walked into the fractured terrain, the more the land seemed to shift around him¡ªnot physically, but spiritually. He could feel it now: Heaven''s Rift wasn''t just an ancient battleground.


    It was a test.


    A will.


    A living realm that watched¡­ waited¡­ and judged.


    Every step he took stirred remnants of ancient formations buried beneath the surface. Symbols long forgotten flickered beneath his boots¡ªglyphs not tied to any known cultivation path. They weren''t hostile, yet they seemed to measure him. Probing. Evaluating.


    Still, he pressed forward, calm and fearless.


    "If this place truly thinks it can weigh my worth," he murmured, his voice barely above the wind, "it had better be ready for the result."


    Suddenly, a pressure descended.


    From above, something crashed into the earth ahead of him¡ªsending a quake through the surrounding terrain. Dust and glowing ash flew into the air as Asher raised a hand, casually waving away the cloud.


    When the haze settled, a creature stood before him.


    It was a guardian construct¡ªhalf-beast, half-machine, forged from spirit metal and bone, with runes etched deep into its hide. Its six eyes glowed crimson, locked on him with undeniable hostility.


    A trial.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Adventure III

    The first of many.


    The construct didn''t wait. It surged forward with unnatural speed, claws extended and mouth gaping wide with spiritual flame.


    Asher didn''t flinch.


    He simply exhaled.


    A ripple of Soul energy burst from him, and the air bent unnaturally. His foot slid forward, and in that instant, the world seemed to tilt.


    Then he moved.


    The attack that was meant to rend him apart was already behind him. With a flick of his wrist, the space between him and the creature twisted¡ªand he appeared directly above it.


    His palm shimmered with overlapping layers of Astral(mana) and Soul energy, swirling in perfect sync. When it descended, it didn''t just strike the construct''s body¡ªit struck its will.


    The guardian shattered without a sound, reduced to fragments of bone and light that dissolved into the ground.


    Asher landed softly, crimson eyes burning brighter now.


    "Cute trick," he said quietly to the realm itself.


    The fragments of the guardian absorbed into the earth, and a sigil rose from the cracked floor¡ªa gateway opening further into the depths.


    He knew what it meant.


    He had passed the first test.


    And many more would come.


    But he welcomed them all.


    Asher stepped through the new path without hesitation.


    Far away, the jade shard in his robes pulsed again¡ªValeris had passed her own trial as well.


    He smiled.


    ***


    An hour ago


    Valeris stood at the edge of a dream.


    The realm she had arrived in was unlike anything she had expected¡ªa valley of crystalline wonder, veiled in soft mist and bioluminescent light. Flowers unlike any mortal species bloomed in silence, each one made entirely of living crystal, their translucent petals shimmering with ever-shifting colors. They pulsed with gentle waves of energy, like heartbeat echoes in the stillness of dawn.


    Above her, the sky wasn''t blue¡ªbut a tapestry of stars locked in twilight, as though night and day were forever entwined. Strange constellations turned slowly overhead, distant and watching. The air smelled faintly of lotus and soulgrass, yet it carried something deeper¡ªa whisper.


    Not words. Not warnings.


    A calling.


    Valeris stepped forward, her bare feet brushing over soft, luminous moss that glowed with each touch. Her white-silver hair flowed behind her like moonlight in water, and her rainbow eyes took in everything with serene clarity.


    The Crystalline Grove, some ancient part of her whispered. Not from memory¡ªbut from instinct.


    This was no mere environment. It was a realm within the realm, a fragment of an ancient being''s soul or dream, preserved through epochs. The flowers weren''t just beautiful. They were alive¡ªwatching, listening, testing.


    She reached out to one.


    The moment her fingers neared its petal, it flared with blinding light, and the entire grove responded in kind. A wave of resonant tone¡ªnot sound, but emotion made music¡ªrippled through the field. The flowers began to sing, each tone tuning to a different frequency of soul.


    And then¡­ she heard it.


    Her own melody.


    But fractured. Imperfect.


    Valeris''s eyes softened.


    This is the trial, she realized.


    To pass here wasn''t to fight or destroy.


    It was to harmonize.


    The grove wanted resonance. It wanted the one who touched it to find herself, to align every part of soul, heart, and spirit until she became a perfect note in the symphony.


    Without hesitation, Valeris sat.


    She closed her eyes beneath the star-woven sky, and her aura began to hum¡ªsoft at first, but rising with quiet power.


    Petal by petal, the flowers changed color, attuning to her soul signature. Her thoughts, her regrets, her joys¡­ all spilled forth¡ªnot as memories, but as light, dancing through the grove in ethereal threads. The illusion of control faded.


    There was no pretense here.


    Only truth. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wept once¡ªnot from sorrow, but because of the beauty of it. A kind of cleansing. The final step of release.


    And then¡­


    She sang.


    Not with her voice¡ªbut with her essence.


    A radiant burst of soul energy expanded from her, pure and harmonious, echoing with every crystal bloom. The grove answered, erupting in a radiant bloom of color that lit up the sky itself.


    Above her, the stars aligned.


    A glyph rose from the center of the grove, inscribed in runes made from soul-light. The flowers bowed¡ªactually bowed¡ªas she stood, her form now wrapped in faint trails of stardust.


    She had passed.


    Not by force, but by understanding.


    The grove parted, revealing a path of floating petals leading deeper into the Rift.


    And far away, the shard at her side pulsed once with warmth.


    Asher.


    "I am coming too, better not have much fun without me" She mumbled as she walked towards the deeper layer.


    ***


    Asher, on the other side of the realm, could feel it¡ªValeris was moving deeper. Her presence pulsed softly through their shared bond, a gentle warmth guiding him through the chaos of the unfamiliar land.


    He didn''t hesitate.


    According to the map they had obtained before entering, Heaven''s Rift was divided into several layers: the Outer, Inner, Core, and finally, a Hidden Realm¡ªa place that could only be accessed after passing the trials and tests of the previous zones. Each layer was said to become exponentially more dangerous¡­ and more rewarding.


    Currently, both Asher and Valeris had cleared the Outer Trials, and were now seeking passage into the Inner Layer.


    From where he stood on a jagged black cliff, the expanse of the Rift stretched endlessly before him¡ªa world fragmented into floating landmasses, drifting rivers of starlight, and spiraling towers of ancient ruins. The Inner Zone, even visible from this distance, felt impossibly far. In Asher''s eyes, sharpened by countless layers of soul perception, it looked like a distant speck¡ªas if an ant tried to glimpse the moon.


    He exhaled once, calm and measured.


    Then, with a flicker of divine intent, a pair of magnificent white wings unfolded from his back¡ªelegant, ethereal, and crackling faintly with the power of his Astral Soul Heart. Each beat of the wings stirred the air around him like ripples in still water.


    His crimson eyes narrowed, locking on to the shimmering veil of the Inner Zone far ahead.


    With one sharp flap, he soared into the air, cutting through the sky like a comet.

 Chapter 241 - 241: Adventure IV

    Asher flew through the skies of Heaven''s Rift, moving with a speed that defied logic. The wind didn''t have time to catch up to him, and the world around him blurred into streaks of light and shadow. With every beat of his wings¡ªradiant and powerful¡ªhe soared past floating ruins and crumbling towers. Strange glyphs lit up as he passed, reacting to his presence like they sensed something beyond mortal.


    Across the Rift, fragments of ancient challenges stirred to life. Guardian beasts, spectral storms, and illusionary traps tried to block his path, drawn by the energy he gave off.


    But they never stood a chance.


    Asher moved too fast, too clean. Every obstacle was either avoided or shattered before it could even fully manifest. He wasn''t here to fight everything. He had a goal¡ªand someone important was waiting for him.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Valeris walked slowly across a glowing path made of petals, her bare feet brushing the soft surface. The path stretched forward through a glowing, dreamlike realm of color and light. Every step she took left a trail of shimmering energy, and the world around her seemed to respond to her presence¡ªnot with aggression, but with recognition.


    She had passed her test already. But something had changed inside her.


    She felt different now¡ªstronger, but also more at peace. Like she had let go of something she didn''t even know she was holding onto. The power she felt wasn''t new; it had always been there. She just hadn''t fully accepted it until now.


    Still, her thoughts kept drifting to one person.


    Asher.


    She could feel him getting closer, like a quiet warmth pressing against her soul.


    "He''s almost here¡­" she murmured, glancing up at the sky with a small smile.


    And then the sky split open.


    A line of pure white light streaked down from above, followed by a thunderous boom that shook the ground. She instinctively raised a hand to block the glare. When the light faded, she saw him.


    Asher stood on a high cliff of black stone, wings still spread wide behind him. His aura crackled in the air like electricity, and even the Rift itself seemed to tremble around him. He was looking forward, toward the shimmering veil that marked the entrance to the Inner Zone.


    But then, he turned.


    Their eyes met across the space between them.


    She stepped forward, and the glowing petals lifted her gently, floating her across the gap. When she landed beside him, everything else seemed to quiet down.


    "You got here fast," she said with a small smile.


    He smiled back, rare but sincere. "I wasn''t going to make you wait."


    Their hands brushed, and in that moment, the shards they both carried pulsed with light. A wave of energy rippled through the Rift, and the shimmering barrier in front of them began to part, revealing a path that hadn''t been there before.


    The way forward¡ªto the Inner Zone¡ªhad opened.


    The world beyond the veil was different.


    As soon as Asher and Valeris stepped into the Inner Zone, the air thickened¡ªnot in a physical way, but in presence. Everything felt closer. Heavier. The colors here were richer, deeper, the sky a swirling mass of silver clouds and drifting constellations. Gravity seemed inconsistent; some stones floated in the air, while others bent space around them.


    And the silence¡ªit wasn''t empty. It was watching.


    Asher instinctively reached out with his soul sense, scanning the terrain ahead. "This place¡­" he muttered, narrowing his eyes. "It''s aware. Almost like it''s learning from us."


    Valeris nodded. "It''s no longer just testing strength or spirit. Here, the Rift adapts."


    They stood at the edge of a jagged path winding through a shattered mountain range. In the distance, massive crystalline trees grew upside down from floating islands, their roots crackling with energy. Waterfalls flowed in reverse, spiraling upward into glowing spheres suspended in the air.


    Everything felt off, yet precise¡ªas if the world had been rebuilt according to its own strange rules.


    Asher stepped forward first, wings folding neatly behind his back as his boots touched the uneven stone. "We''ll need to stay sharp. No more passive trials. This part¡­ it fights back."


    Valeris followed beside him, eyes scanning the surroundings. "I can already feel something pulling at me. Like it''s trying to draw out emotions. Fears."


    "They''ll use whatever they can," Asher said. "The Rift doesn''t want us to reach the Core."


    "But we will," she said firmly, meeting his gaze. "And we''ll do it together."


    He gave a quiet nod, and the two of them pressed on.


    A few hours later, they reached the first convergence point¡ªan ancient structure buried halfway into a cliff face, glowing with faded runes and surrounded by mist. The entrance pulsed with a dull red light, like a heartbeat.


    Valeris reached out toward it. "This is another trial. But not like before."


    Asher stepped closer, examining the symbols. "No obvious traps. No guardians. But the energy here is¡­ resonant."


    Before he could say more, the doorway pulsed again¡ªthis time brighter. A surge of force pulled them forward, and in the blink of an eye, they were inside.


    ****


    The pull of the convergence point was sudden¡ªand absolute. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher and Valeris were torn apart in an instant, the world warping and twisting like shattered glass. A rush of wind and energy swallowed them both, and when it cleared¡­ silence.


    Asher found himself alone.


    He stood in a narrow stone corridor, walls slick with condensation, lit by faint lanterns that flickered without flame. The air was cold¡ªnot the kind that chilled skin, but the kind that sank into your bones and memories. Something wasn''t right.


    He took a step forward.


    The corridor widened into a small room¡ªa sitting area, plain but clean. A worn-out couch sat in the middle, and a wooden table was set with a single cup of tea, still steaming.


    And there he was.


    Sitting across from the table, legs crossed, was a man in a faded gray sweater, face lined with age but warm with a gentle smile.


    "Asher," he said, voice calm, familiar. "It''s been a while."


    Asher froze.


    The man''s name surfaced from the depths of a place he had sealed off long ago.


    Uncle Kairon.


    Not his real uncle¡ªjust what they''d told the children in the orphanage to call him. He''d been the kind one. The favorite. The protector. But Asher knew the truth. Behind closed doors, Kairon had been the monster in disguise.


    "I know what you''re thinking," the man said, standing slowly. "But you''ve changed. Grown. Look at what you''ve become."

 Chapter 242 - 242: Dark Past

    Asher didn''t move. His eyes narrowed, soul energy subtly coiling around him like a silent storm.


    "You don''t belong here," he said flatly.


    Kairon smiled, stepping around the table. "And yet, I am. The Rift chose this form for a reason, didn''t it? Maybe it thinks you haven''t let go of me. That somewhere, deep down, the boy who trusted me still exists."


    That struck a nerve.


    Asher''s hands clenched into fists.


    Memories rose like a storm from the depths of his mind¡ªshadows from a past life he had long tried to bury.


    The Past Life


    He had finally made it."I did it¡­ I''m a doctor now!" a younger Asher had cried out, tears of joy brimming in his eyes as he held his hard-earned degree in trembling hands.


    Years of relentless study, of sacrifice and sleepless nights in the orphanage''s cramped corners, had finally borne fruit. He returned to the only place he''d ever called home¡ªhis childhood orphanage¡ªwith bags full of sweets, cakes, and little gifts for the children who still lived there.


    "I''m back!" he announced, beaming.


    "Big brother Asher!" a chorus of excited voices called out as the children ran to greet him. His heart swelled with warmth. He handed out the treats, ruffled their hair, and laughed with them like old times. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m going to go share the news with Uncle Kairon," he said, a proud smile tugging at his lips.


    Uncle Kairon.


    To the world, he was the kind caretaker, the benevolent guardian of abandoned children. The man who smiled with soft eyes and offered warm meals. Asher had trusted him once.


    He made his way to the back room, where the man sat quietly with his hands folded and a gentle expression on his face.


    "Asher," he greeted him, "I hope you''ve brought good news."


    "I have," Asher said brightly, pulling out his degree with pride. "Look! I finally graduated. I''m a real doctor now."


    Uncle Kairon smiled¡ªwide and calm. "Good lad. I knew you could do it."


    There was a moment of stillness, as if the world held its breath.


    "You''re ready now," Kairon said, standing up. "Come."


    "Come where?" Asher asked, confused.


    The man didn''t reply. He simply opened a door to another room.


    Inside stood five men in sleek black suits, eyes cold and expressions unreadable. One of them held a knife. Another had a clipboard.


    "Who are they?" Asher asked, a sudden chill creeping into his chest.


    Kairon placed a firm hand on his shoulder. His tone remained kind¡ªunsettlingly so. "Your new team. The state has plans for you, Asher. You''ve been trained well. It''s time you serve."


    "Serve?" Asher frowned. "Wait, is this some kind of joke?"


    But it wasn''t.


    What followed was a blur¡ªa descent into darkness he couldn''t stop. The training wasn''t medical. It was surgical, in another sense. How to stalk. How to kill. How to disappear. They broke him down, rewired him, remade him. The kind uncle had never been kind at all. He was the handler. The recruiter. The monster.


    They told him the missions were for justice. That the people he hunted were evil. But the truth was murkier than that. Names were given, targets assigned, lies wrapped in necessity. Each mission chipped away at his soul.


    Until one day¡­ something snapped.


    Asher remembered that night. The night he returned to the orphanage for the last time. His hands were stained red, his heart numb.


    He stood over Kairon''s bed.


    "You monster," Kairon hissed, limbs severed and eyes filled with fury rather than fear.


    Asher didn''t flinch. "Monster? No. You made me one."


    The blade flashed once. There was no scream.


    The next morning, Asher disappeared from the world. The reports would say he was dead. In truth, he vanished into the underworld, living not as a man¡ªbut as a weapon with no master.


    But peace never came.


    Night after night, the faces returned. The screams. The guilt. The cold logic that had kept him alive in those years had never saved his soul.


    He became a perfect killer. But inside, he was still that boy who had once dreamed of saving lives¡ªnot taking them.


    And now, in this chamber, he stood face to face with the past once more.


    The room was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. Pale light shimmered across obsidian tiles, each step echoing into the emptiness. The very air felt heavy, saturated with the essence of memory and regret. And there, at the heart of the chamber, sitting atop a throne shaped like jagged vertebrae, was him.


    Uncle Kairon.


    But not the man Asher had once known. Not the warm smile and calm voice that used to comfort frightened children. No, this was a creature wearing that smile¡ªan echo molded by the Rift to twist the most intimate memories into weapons.


    The illusion of Kairon rose slowly from the throne, his voice syrupy and soft.


    "You never truly left me, did you, Asher?" he asked, eyes gleaming with dark amusement.


    Asher''s fists clenched. His wings flared open behind him, wreathed in soul fire and astral shimmer. His presence pressed down on the room like a gathering storm.


    "No," he replied coldly, "I killed you once¡­ Painlessly, when I should have tortured you."


    "Guess, I will do it now"


    Kairon chuckled. "Ah, still so dramatic. But you''ll find I''m not quite the same weak human you remember."


    His voice twisted mid-sentence¡ªbecoming rough, inhuman. Bones cracked. Muscles contorted.


    Suddenly, long bone-like blades erupted from his arms like mantis scythes, jagged and dripping with ethereal toxin. His body grew, armored with pale, sinewy carapace that shimmered with ghostly veins. A second set of eyes opened across his forehead, and his aura exploded outward.


    Saint Lord Realm.


    Same as Asher.


    "I remade myself," the creature growled, voice vibrating with layers of distortion. "Stronger. Purer. Let me see how dirty the monster I created has become."


    He lunged.


    The chamber erupted into chaos.


    Steel clashed against soul-forged energy, bone blades slicing through the air in arcs meant to kill¡ªnot maim. Asher danced through the onslaught like a phantom, his movements honed by years of bloodshed, by instincts that had been beaten into him through fire and fury. Each strike he delivered crackled with the pressure of condensed intent.


    Kairon roared, unleashing a wave of corrupted spiritual energy that tore a crater into the floor.


    "You should thank me!" he hissed, slamming a scythe toward Asher''s chest.


    Asher caught it with one hand.


    "You made me into a killer," he said, eyes burning like cold underwolrd flames.

 Chapter 243 - 243: Dark Past II

    With a surge of soul force, Asher''s grip tightened around the bone-blade, his fingers igniting with astral fire. Cracks spiderwebbed across the weapon before it exploded in a cascade of jagged shards. The force of his counterattack sent the monstrous figure of Kairon flying, crashing into a radiant pillar of light that split the chamber''s gloom like a divine spear.


    The illusion screamed¡ªnot in pain, but in sheer rage. The sound reverberated through the Rift-warped space, its echo tainted with a thousand whispers of torment and memory. It wasn''t just Kairon''s face anymore. His form had fully twisted¡ªfour arms now, elongated and reinforced by jagged, rune-etched bone. Wings of shadow extended from his back, not for flight, but as extensions of hatred, pulsing with cursed energy.


    He burst forward again.


    Their clash sent shockwaves across the chamber, tearing grooves into the floating platforms and causing suspended shards of crystal to rain down like falling stars. Asher moved with clarity, his body weaving between scythe-swipes and thrusts like a blade of wind¡ªevery step calculated, every motion fluid. Yet Kairon met him with raw, brutal unpredictability.


    "Is this all you are, Asher?" Kairon sneered mid-attack, his voice laced with malice. "A lost boy dressed in power? Still trying to prove you''re not afraid?"


    He followed the words with a concussive soul roar, forcing Asher back. The floor beneath cracked under the pressure.


    But Asher didn''t falter.


    "I was afraid," he said, eyes glowing, "but I still stood. That''s what makes me more than you''ll ever be."


    He vanished.


    Appearing behind Kairon mid-swing, Asher''s blade¡ªshimmering with soul-forged intent¡ªslashed across the monster''s back, releasing a burst of astral force that forced the illusion to stagger. Kairon retaliated with a snarl, his body twisting unnaturally as multiple scythes lashed out in every direction, creating a cyclone of bone and venom.


    Asher raised his left hand, a seal flaring open in his palm. A barrier of silver soul-light burst into existence, absorbing the impact just long enough for him to duck low and strike Kairon''s left leg, crippling his momentum.


    Blood¡ªif it could still be called that¡ªspilled in black ribbons. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kairon screamed again, and the Rift answered. Symbols on the walls pulsed. The chamber darkened. Gravity itself shifted as the illusion drew power from the fabric of the Rift, summoning ghostly chains that surged from the floor like serpents.


    Asher gritted his teeth, dodging three, cutting through a fourth¡ªbut one wrapped around his arm, burning cold. Before he could react, Kairon descended like a reaper, scythes poised to sever.


    But Asher''s soul flared with radiance.


    Vanishing Reaper Step.


    He blinked out of existence.


    And reappeared behind Kairon mid-air¡ªthis time with both hands on his sword.


    "Let''s end this," Asher whispered, and time seemed to slow.


    He poured everything into the blade: the pain of his youth, the fire of his resolve, the peace he owed his younger self. His aura rose like a beacon, a star reborn in human form.


    The swing cleaved through darkness.


    Kairon''s chest split with a flash of soul-light, the corrupted core within him shattering like glass.


    Kairon staggered backward, collapsing to one knee. The monstrous form faded, unraveling thread by thread until only the illusion of a man remained¡ªone worn, old, and bitter, kneeling in the same posture Asher remembered from so long ago.


    "You¡­ were always¡­ my finest creation¡­" he rasped.


    Then the light swallowed him whole.


    The chamber grew silent.


    The chains vanished. The weight in the air lifted. The war-torn floor smoothed itself, as if the Rift, too, acknowledged that the trial had ended.


    Asher stood amidst the aftermath, chest rising and falling, his soul sword fading from his grasp. His eyes no longer burned with fury, but clarity.


    This wasn''t revenge.


    This¡­ was freedom.


    He exhaled slowly. The boy who had once stared at the stars through barred windows had faced the architect of his pain and refused to break.


    He took a single step forward.


    It felt like shedding a lifetime of weight.


    Light bathed the path ahead, a doorway parting open from the chamber''s far wall¡ªsilent, welcoming.


    Behind him, the shattered fragments of memory dissolved into dust.


    Elsewhere in the Rift¡­


    Valeris stood alone within a chamber woven from light and silence.


    Unlike Asher''s battlefield, her trial was not one of blade and blood. It was stillness¡ªyet heavy, suffocating, as if the very air demanded she confront something far older than fear.


    The room was circular, suspended midair between streams of pure soul essence and translucent petals that drifted endlessly from unseen branches above. Each petal shimmered with memory¡ªhers.


    She took a step forward, and the chamber shifted.


    Mirrors emerged from the light. Not glass, but something more ancient. They reflected not her image, but moments¡ªversions of herself from across time.


    A child crying beside a grave.


    A young warrior with blood on her hands, kneeling beside the bodies of foes and friends alike.


    A student too proud to ask for help, too distant to be truly seen.


    Then one mirror shattered.


    And from its fragments, she stepped forth.


    Valeris¡­ but not.


    Clad in robes of flowing silver and crimson light, her mirrored self moved with effortless grace and a serenity that cut like a blade. Her voice was calm, but her eyes gleamed with judgment.


    "You''ve carried strength like a shield," she said. "But have you ever faced the reason you needed it?"


    Valeris narrowed her eyes. "I know what I''ve lost. What I''ve endured."


    The echo of her self tilted its head. "You''ve endured, yes. But you never allowed yourself to feel. You sealed the wounds and called it wisdom. You locked away your sorrow and called it clarity."


    "And what would you have me do?" Valeris asked, breath tight. "Fall apart?"


    "No," the reflection said, stepping closer. "Stand whole."


    Without warning, the mirrored Valeris raised her hand¡ªand light turned into blades.


    Searing motes of judgment rained down, each one striking with the weight of truths unspoken, grief unacknowledged. Valeris blocked the first wave with a sweep of her arms, conjuring a radiant shield of petals, but the air rang with the pressure of her past.

 Chapter 244 - 244: Dark Past III

    Searing motes of judgment rained down, each one striking with the weight of truths unspoken, grief unacknowledged. Valeris blocked the first wave with a sweep of her arms, conjuring a radiant shield of petals, but the air rang with the pressure of her past.


    "You could''ve saved her."


    "Why didn''t you look back?"


    "You left us."


    Each word from the reflection echoed like thunder. Valeris gritted her teeth. "That''s not true. I did what I had to!"


    "But did you want to?" the reflection whispered, now behind her. "Or were you afraid that if you reached out, you''d break?"


    Valeris turned, fury and pain colliding in her chest. "I survived! I built myself from the ashes!"


    "And now it''s time," the reflection said, eyes softening, "to stop pretending that surviving was enough."


    They clashed¡ªnot with weapons, but with will.


    Light and memory twisted around them as the chamber became a dance of shadow and illumination. Every motion Valeris made left trails of songlight behind her. Every strike she parried from her other self struck at a hidden scar.


    For every grief buried, a blade descended. For every choice made in silence, a storm of petals roared.


    And yet¡ªValeris did not run.


    She endured.


    Then, in a moment of stillness amidst the chaos, she closed her eyes.


    And breathed.


    She reached inward, past the walls, past the echoes, to the trembling heart beneath it all. She didn''t push the pain away. She held it. Accepted it. Forgave herself.


    A light burst outward from her chest¡ªgentle, warm, honest.


    The mirror-image of her froze. A smile¡ªpeaceful, serene¡ªtouched its lips.


    "You''re ready," the reflection whispered, before fading into dust.


    The chamber pulsed.


    All around her, the shattered mirrors reformed¡ªnot as cages, but as windows. Each one now shimmered with the whole truth of who she was. Strength and sorrow. Wisdom and warmth.


    The petals ceased falling¡ªand instead, rose, drifting upward to form a path of luminous harmony.


    Valeris opened her eyes.


    No chains remained. No judgments lingered.


    She walked forward, barefoot upon the trail of memory, and as she reached the chamber''s center, a lotus of pure light unfurled beneath her feet. A new aura bloomed from her form¡ªtranquil yet unbreakable.


    A voice¡ªgentle and ancient¡ªechoed from the Rift itself:


    "The one who sees herself¡­ may now walk forward."


    And as the light ahead beckoned¡ª


    she felt him.


    Asher''s presence, steady and waiting.


    A smile played across her lips, touched by quiet strength.


    She stepped through the veil.


    And somewhere, not far away, the sky began to shift again.


    Two trials. Two paths.


    A pillar of golden mist shimmered where the Inner Zone ended.


    For a moment, there was only silence¡ªthen the mist peeled apart like a curtain.


    Asher stood at the edge, his cloak ragged with celestial ash, his blade still faintly humming from the confrontation with his past. His gaze was distant¡­ until he felt it.


    A subtle rhythm¡ªpetal-light, soul-deep.


    Valeris.


    She stepped from the veil like a song remembered. The air shifted around her, not just responding to her presence, but welcoming it. Where Asher was a storm held in form, she was serenity honed to steel.


    They stopped a breath apart, neither needing to speak just yet.


    Their eyes met.


    And in that moment, something unseen passed between them¡ªnot words, not energy, but recognition. They had faced what the Rift had buried deep inside them. And now, something about them had changed.


    Asher''s aura, once razor-sharp and volatile, had grown¡­ anchored. Calmer, not weaker, like a wildfire turned into a star.


    Valeris''s essence, no longer held together by sheer will, now flowed like a symphony¡ªintact, unbroken, whole.


    They had passed their trials.


    But ahead lay something different.


    Valeris was the first to speak, voice soft. "You found peace?"


    Asher exhaled slowly. "Not peace. Purpose."


    She nodded. "That''ll do."


    They stood side by side as the Core Region loomed before them.


    A vast expanse stretched out, far beyond what mortal eyes could fully grasp. Floating islands of obsidian and amethyst danced in shifting gravity. Rivers of astral light curved around mountains that pulsed like hearts. Great celestial beasts roamed in the distance¡ªsome ghostly, others far too real.


    The very air hummed with ancient pressure.


    Here, the Rift no longer tested. It watched.


    Waiting.


    "There," Valeris said, pointing ahead. "That''s the Heartspire."


    At the very center of the Core Region, a towering monolith of white crystal soared into the sky, piercing even the false sun overhead. It pulsed once every few seconds, sending out waves of resonance that tugged at their souls.


    "That''s where the Fragment waits," Asher said.


    Valeris frowned. "The others said it didn''t exist. That no one ever returned from the Core."


    "Maybe they weren''t ready," he replied, stepping forward.


    Valeris matched his pace.


    As they walked, strange phenomena danced around them¡ªtime-dilated echoes, glimpses of possible futures, flickers of alternate selves. The Rift wasn''t just a place now. It was awareness. It reached into them, curious, stretching out invisible threads.


    Then the ground beneath their feet shifted. The pathway reformed. A new presence stirred.


    A voice, deep and ancient, echoed like thunder beneath the skin:


    "Two who bear balance¡­


    One forged in flame, the other in bloom.


    Walk no further, unless you offer more than strength."


    Valeris clenched her fists. "Another test?"


    Asher didn''t reach for his sword this time. "No. A demand."


    And before them, a figure emerged¡ªtwice their height, armored in fractured starlight, eyes burning like dying suns. Not illusion. Not memory.


    A true Warden of the Rift.


    One of the original guardians from the Age Before.


    "Declare yourselves," it said, raising a staff etched with runes older than language. "And state what right you have to approach the Heartspire."


    Valeris took a step forward, voice clear. "We carry what was lost. And we intend to return it."


    The Warden tilted its head. "And if what was lost chooses not to return?"


    Asher''s soul energy rose again¡ªcalm, sure, unshaking. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then we''ll bring balance in another way."


    The Warden lowered its staff.


    And smiled.


    "Then prove you are worthy of the Rift''s final truth."

 Chapter 245 - 245: Dark Past III

    "Then prove you are worthy of the Rift''s final truth."


    The earth split.


    The stars above darkened.


    The ground around them rippled like disturbed water. Spires of ancient crystal rose from the obsidian floor, enclosing the three within a shifting arena. Light itself seemed to bend unnaturally inside, casting long, impossible shadows.


    The Warden took its stance, both hands on the radiant staff. With each breath, it drew upon the Rift''s deepest laws¡ªfate, memory, and soul.


    "Your power brought you here," the Warden said, its voice no longer echoing, but resonating inside their minds. "But power alone does not make you worthy."


    A sudden pulse.


    The space warped.


    Asher and Valeris were split¡ªthrust into two separate mirrored zones.


    ****


    Asher blinked¡ªand the world shifted.


    He stood in a realm that wasn''t real¡­ yet felt more true than anything he had ever seen.


    Endless dunes of blood-soaked sand stretched to the horizon, where jagged mountain peaks stabbed into a crimson sky. Black swords jutted from the ground like gravestones, each one a silent monument to some forgotten war. Thunder rolled across the heavens in slow, deliberate beats¡ªlike the pulsing of a giant heart. His heart. His memories.


    And across from him stood himself.


    But not as he was.


    This Asher wore no cloak of warmth. No hint of compassion stirred behind his obsidian eyes. His aura was jagged, warped, like glass shattered then sharpened. Armor clung to him like a second skin, spiked and void-black. The blade in his hand wasn''t forged of soul and light¡ªit was forged of grudge and wrath.


    The reflection tilted his head, lips curling into a sneer. "Look at you. Pretending you''re above it all. Playing hero."


    Asher said nothing. He didn''t need to.


    "You know what I am," the mirror continued, walking slowly forward, dragging his blade across the sand. Sparks flew with each step. "I''m what was left when you cried yourself to sleep in silence. When you broke and no one came. I''m the one who survived without mercy."


    The wind screamed between them.


    Then¡ªthey moved.


    Their swords clashed with a force that cracked the air, sending shockwaves rippling across the battlefield. Sand lifted in waves, suspended midair before disintegrating into glowing embers.


    Asher twisted his blade and stepped into the second strike, his soul energy surging along the edge. His movements were clean, honed by discipline. His reflection countered with brute efficiency¡ªunrefined but devastating. Each blow aimed to cripple, not just defeat.


    A downward slash forced Asher to block, the sheer weight of the impact digging his heels into the sand. The reflection''s eyes burned.


    "Still holding back?" he spat. "Still hoping to redeem yourself?"


    He lunged, disappearing in a blur. Asher barely dodged in time, ducking as the reflection''s blade grazed his cheek. Blood bloomed, and he responded with a spinning counter. His blade sang with light, striking sparks as it collided with darkness.


    "You''re not real," Asher growled through gritted teeth.


    "I''m more real than the mask you wear."


    Lightning cracked above them as the sky wept embers. The world warped with every exchange, shaped by emotion as much as strength. Blades locked again and again¡ªclashing like twin storms.


    But Asher began to feel it.


    The fear. The doubt. The echo of all those moments when he had stared at his own reflection and wondered if he had already become a monster.


    His knees buckled as the reflection delivered a gut-punch of soul force. He staggered, barely blocking the follow-up strike. His blade wavered in his grip.


    "You think killing the monster makes you free?" the reflection hissed. "You are the monster. You always were."


    Asher fell to one knee, blade dug into the sand, breath ragged.


    But then¡­ he looked up.


    And smiled.


    "You''re right," he said. "I was a monster." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reflection blinked, confused.


    Asher stood slowly. His blade no longer trembled. His soul flared¡ªbrilliant and defiant.


    "But I chose to become something else. Not because I forgot you... but because I forgave you."


    His aura exploded outward¡ªsilver, astral, resolute. The reflection raised its blade¡ªbut hesitated. For the first time, hesitated.


    And that was enough.


    Asher dashed forward, soul blade gleaming. He didn''t roar. He didn''t scream. He moved like stillness given form¡ªserene and unstoppable.


    Their blades met once more.


    Asher slipped inside the defense, twisted¡ªand struck.


    A clean, deep cut through the chest.


    The reflection froze, eyes wide. His sword fell from his hand, clattering soundlessly against the sand.


    "You were never my enemy," Asher whispered, pressing a hand gently to the fading figure''s shoulder. "You were my pain. And I''ve carried you long enough."


    Light erupted from the reflection''s chest, unraveling him like a dying star. No scream. No resistance. Just peace.


    He dissolved into glowing petals¡ªsoft, quiet¡ªeach one a memory finally laid to rest.


    And then, silence.


    Asher stood alone in the fading battlefield. The sky cleared, stars piercing through the crimson haze. The swords around him faded like morning fog.


    He closed his eyes.


    Not in sorrow.


    But in peace.


    He had not fought to win.


    He had fought to accept.


    And he had.


    ***


    Her battlefield was unlike any war-torn wasteland or flaming arena.It was made of water and moonlight¡ªserene, soft¡­ and suffocating.


    A silver sea stretched endlessly beneath her bare feet, reflecting a full, unblinking moon that hovered far too close. Its glow painted everything in pale blue, casting long shadows that felt too sharp, too knowing. The silence wasn''t peaceful. It was heavy, like the hush before the first tear falls. Like the breath you hold when you''re trying not to break.


    And in the center of it all stood her.


    A little girl.


    Dressed in the ceremonial whites of her old clan, her hair brushed and tied perfectly, not a strand out of place. But her eyes¡ªthose wide, aching eyes¡ªtrembled with stormclouds of emotions long buried.


    Valeris froze.


    She knew this place. She knew this version of herself. The child who had walked on eggshells. Who had smiled too brightly, bowed too deeply, and spoke only when spoken to. The girl who''d learned that being perfect was safer than being herself.


    The little girl''s voice was quiet, yet it echoed like thunder in the stillness.


    "You abandoned me."


    Valeris opened her mouth¡ªbut no words came. Her throat tightened, her heart clenched. The girl''s expression twisted¡ªanger, sorrow, betrayal.


    "You forgot what it meant to feel," she whispered, her voice cracking. "You buried me so deep¡­ you can''t even hear me scream anymore."


    Around them, the silver water began to stir.


    Ripples turned into waves, and the glassy surface fractured, revealing glimpses beneath: memories. Her mother''s cold stare. The weight of expectation. The silence after her first tears were ignored. The pain she pretended not to feel. The shame of wanting to cry.


    Valeris gasped as shards of those memories rose from the water, forming sharp, mirrored blades that circled the child¡ªshields made of pain. The child''s presence grew more potent, wrapped in emotional force. She wasn''t just a memory. She was rejection, grief, and neglect incarnate.


    The girl lifted her hands.


    And the battlefield shattered.


    Moonlight bent and twisted. The sea turned into crystal¡ªa vast mirror of her inner world, and Valeris''s reflection appeared in every direction. Each one showed a different version of her. Smiling. Bowing. Cold. Beautiful. Perfect. Empty.


    Then they moved.


    Blades formed from reflections, and the mirror-Valerises lunged at her.


    She fought instinctively. Her spirit energy surged, brilliant and violet-blue, clashing against the storm of mirrors. Her hands moved with elegance, forming sigils of flowing water and moonsteel. Blades shattered around her. Waves of light burst from her core.


    But for every copy she destroyed, another took its place.


    Each one whispered as it struck:


    "Don''t speak unless spoken to.""Be quiet. Be still.""Your feelings are inconvenient.""You are only loved when you are useful."


    Her mind screamed with the weight of it.


    Valeris dropped to one knee, arms trembling, her aura flickering.


    Then¡ª


    A soft sob.


    She looked up.


    The child was crying.


    But she wasn''t attacking.


    She was reaching out, as if torn between fear and hope. Her lips trembled.


    "Do you even remember what it felt like¡­ to just be?"


    Valeris''s power surged violently, threatening to lash out and destroy everything¡ªbut she held it back. This wasn''t an enemy she could cut down. This wasn''t a trial of strength. It was a trial of truth.


    She exhaled¡ªand stepped forward.


    Each footstep sent a tremor through the battlefield. The water-glass beneath her turned from ice to glowing ripples. The illusions tried to stop her¡ªblades whistled through the air, reflections screamed¡ªbut she moved through them without striking back.


    The light around her changed.


    Her aura calmed, deepened¡ªbecoming luminous and warm.


    She reached the child.


    Knelt down.


    Tears welled in her eyes, but she let them fall.


    "I didn''t forget you," she whispered. "I was just¡­ afraid. Of feeling. Of hurting. Of failing."


    The child''s bottom lip quivered. "Then why did you hide me?"


    Valeris smiled¡ªtired, sad, real.


    "I didn''t hide you to erase you. I hid you¡­ to protect you. Because no one else did."


    The child ran to her¡ªangry, hurt, scared.


    Valeris opened her arms.


    And held her.


    The mirrored battlefield trembled. Then cracked. Then collapsed in on itself.


    Light poured through the seams. The fragments of past selves, expectations, silence, and sorrow dissolved into stardust. The child became light¡ªjoining with Valeris, not vanishing, but returning home.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Taking the Treasure

    The air shimmered with a quiet, almost sacred stillness at the edge of the Core Region.


    Valeris stepped through the last veil of light, her boots clicking softly on the obsidian floor streaked with veins of silver essence. Her robes clung to her like stardust, still damp from the emotional tide she had passed through. Her breath caught as the chamber widened before her¡ªimmense, cosmic, alive.


    And standing in its center, bathed in the light of the Rift''s heart, was Asher.


    He wasn''t injured, but the weight in his posture was unmistakable. Sword sheathed across his back, wings tucked close, gaze distant. The trial had left its marks¡ªnot scars, but impressions deeper than flesh.


    She exhaled, half a laugh, half a sigh.


    "I lost again," she said, the words carrying more exasperation than sorrow.


    Asher blinked and turned, golden eyes landing on her. A faint smile touched his lips.


    "You''re late."


    Valeris arched a brow and gave a sarcastic bow. "Forgive me, oh punctual one. My inner child decided to have a full-blown meltdown."


    Asher chuckled, and the sound warmed the chamber more than the Rift''s glow ever could.


    "I fought myself," he said. "Literally."


    "Let me guess," she smirked. "He was taller?"


    He tilted his head slightly. "Colder. Deadlier. Angry."


    He paused, then added, quieter, "I don''t hate him anymore."


    Valeris nodded. "That''s the real win."


    A beat passed between them. Then she nudged his shoulder lightly.


    "But still¡ªfirst one to the Core? You smug bastard."


    He looked mock-offended. "It wasn''t a race."


    "Oh, please. Everything''s a race with you."


    He turned fully toward her now, and there was a softness in his eyes that made her chest ache.


    "We both made it," he said. "That''s what matters."


    She hesitated, then nodded, her earlier frustration fading like dust.


    Together, they turned toward the Nexus¡ªthe Core itself. It pulsed with slow, ancient rhythm, like a heartbeat caught between lifetimes. The energy within it wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was sentient. Watching. Waiting. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeris frowned slightly. "Do you feel that?"


    Asher''s hand moved to his blade. "Yeah. Something''s waking up."


    The ground trembled softly beneath them. The Rift was no longer testing them.


    It was acknowledging them.


    And the Core Region was about to reveal its final truth.


    A pulse shook the air.


    The Nexus¡ªthe crystalline heart at the center of the Core¡ªflared with blinding radiance, veins of divine energy crackling outward like a beating star. The obsidian floor beneath Asher and Valeris began to rise in concentric layers, forming a floating arena above an abyss of stars and swirling realms. The Rift had changed form again, no longer trial or gate.


    Now it was judgment.


    The air warped. Space twisted. And from the heart of the Nexus, a being emerged.


    Not a beast. Not a guardian.


    A man.


    Or at least, the shape of one.


    Cloaked in cosmic light and crowned with a halo of fractured worlds, the Final Arbiter floated toward them. His voice echoed¡ªnot from his lips, but within their bones.


    "You who reached the Core. You who defied fate and self¡­


    Show me you are worthy to rewrite the truth of this realm."


    Asher''s blade sang from its sheath, soul force flaring.


    Valeris''s aura bloomed like a thousand lotus petals, her fingers dancing with threads of starlight.


    And then the world exploded into motion.


    The Arbiter struck first¡ªa hand gesture that bent gravity, crushing the space around Asher into a vortex of force. Asher blurred, Vanishing Reaper Art turning him into an afterimage. He reappeared behind the Arbiter, his blade flashing with the fury of Nine Shadows.


    CLANG!


    Their weapons met¡ªno ordinary steel, but soul-forged constructs of belief and identity. Sparks danced like fireworks as Asher''s strikes pushed the Arbiter back, but not by much.


    Valeris appeared above them, descending in a spiral of moonlight and song. Her twin fans unfurled, slicing through the air with echoes of harmony. She weaved emotion into form, every movement a mix of beauty and violence.


    The Arbiter countered, splitting into two, then three¡ªfragments of his will that danced around them like shadows.


    "This is the shape of the world as it is¡ªfragmented. Broken."


    Asher and Valeris moved as one, blades and spirit circling together. It was not perfect synchronization, but it was familiar. They had grown stronger apart¡ªbut unstoppable together.


    They struck in tandem¡ªone blade from the light, the other from the dark.


    Two Arbiter clones shattered.


    But the original had not moved.


    The Arbiter''s eyes flared¡ªtwin novas of memory.


    Suddenly, the battlefield shifted. Reality collapsed.


    They were no longer in the Rift. They were in their pasts.


    Valeris stood back in the cold corridors of the palace, surrounded by silent judges, faceless advisors, her voice once again silenced.


    Asher stood alone in his old orphanage, the broken bed, the locked doors, the distant scream of a child not saved.


    "You never escaped us," the Arbiter''s voice whispered from everywhere. "You only buried it. But buried pain still festers."


    They were being broken down.


    Cracked.


    Tears slid from Valeris''s eyes¡ªbut her hands didn''t stop moving. She gathered the broken memories like threads, weaving them into a new melody. One of freedom.


    "I am not your puppet," she said. "And I never will be again!"


    Her voice shattered the illusion.


    Asher was kneeling, fists clenched, teeth bared.


    Then he looked up.


    And smiled.


    Not in anger. Not in defiance.


    In acceptance.


    "I lived through you," he said to the illusion. "But I don''t live for you."


    The past vanished in a wave of light.


    And they stood once more on the floating battlefield, reborn.


    The Arbiter hovered high above, now wielding a blade made of history itself¡ªetched with runes of all who had failed before them.


    "I am the legacy of this world," he said. "Prove you are more than momentary stars."


    Asher''s aura surged to its peak¡ªhis soul blade now radiating not just power, but purpose. His steps carved constellations into the floor.


    Valeris glowed like a living aurora. The child within her now danced beside her, hand in hand, her full self united.


    Together, they ascended.


    Their powers collided with the Arbiter''s¡ªagain and again, striking through space and time. The battlefield shattered. The stars cracked. Gravity wept.


    The final blow came not from brute strength¡ªbut from resonance.


    Their soul forces intertwined¡ªa duet of defiance and love, of pain accepted, of strength reborn.


    Their blades struck as one.


    And the Arbiter''s chest burst open¡ªnot in blood, but in light.


    The being staggered, then knelt.


    "You¡­ are not just worthy," it whispered, a faint smile upon ancient lips. "You are needed."


    He dissolved into motes of cosmic dust.


    And the Core opened fully, revealing a throne of light, a fountain of soul essence untapped for ages¡ªwaiting for new bearers.


    Asher stepped forward, boots echoing softly on the radiant stone floor. The very air pulsed with ethereal energy¡ªlight like liquid starlight swirled in the massive chamber, coalescing into shimmering orbs.


    "Hm¡­ so these are the raw bundles of Soul Essence," Asher murmured, eyes narrowing with interest.


    Each orb hovered in place, humming with barely restrained power. They were like miniature suns¡ªdense, bright, and alive. Threads of memory, emotion, and ancient will danced within their cores.


    Valeris came to stand beside him, her eyes reflecting the glow. "They''re beautiful."


    Asher nodded, reaching his hand toward one. The Soul Essence responded instantly, pulsing in rhythm with his soul force. "They''re more than just power¡­ Soul Essence is like a condensed truth of a person. Refined soul energy¡ªalmost like humanity''s lost potential crystallized."


    He turned to her, a thoughtful glint in his gaze.


    "If used properly¡­ Soul Essence can fuel Soul Arts, empower cultivation beyond known limits, or even strengthen the very foundation of a person''s soul," Asher explained, his voice low and steady as the orbs hovered before them like celestial hearts. "It''s not just energy¡ªit''s legacy."


    Valeris raised an eyebrow, curious. "Legacy?"


    Asher''s eyes shimmered faintly as the glow of one Soul Essence orb pulsed in time with his soul. His Absolute Appraisal was active, feeding him detailed information in real time. He turned slightly toward her, expression thoughtful.


    "Yes," he said. "Each Soul Essence carries the condensed will, memories, emotions, and potential of a powerful being¡ªusually someone who died within the Rift''s trial zones. If absorbed properly, it not only enhances one''s soul system and cultivation foundation¡­ but there''s a fifty percent chance it will also grant a unique ability or technique once wielded by the original soul it belonged to."


    Valeris''s eyes widened. "So, a soul inheritance¡­"


    Asher nodded. "Exactly. But there''s a catch. If you aren''t compatible, and the will within the essence resists your absorption¡­ it could destabilize your soul. That''s why it''s limited. We can safely absorb only three Soul Essences per year. Any more than that, and our soul frameworks could fracture¡ªor worse, collapse entirely. And that¡­ would be fatal."


    A hush fell between them, broken only by the steady hum of energy surrounding them. The orbs hovered like promises and warnings, shining with lives long passed but not forgotten.


    Valeris folded her arms, her voice quiet. "And if someone is compatible?"


    "If you are one with the essence," Asher said, his voice almost reverent, "the ability transference becomes absolute. A hundred percent success rate. You don''t just inherit their power¡­ you understand it, wield it as if it were your own from birth."

 Chapter 247 - 247: Soul Essence Orbs

    Valeris nodded slowly as she listened, her eyes still roaming over the array of Soul Essences suspended in the air. Each one pulsed with a unique rhythm¡ªsome wild and chaotic, others steady like ancient lullabies. The air was thick with spiritual weight, almost reverent in nature.


    "So¡­" she asked softly, turning to him. "Can you even tell¡­ which one would suit you? Or me?"


    Asher didn''t answer immediately. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, letting the Absolute Appraisal guide his senses. When he opened them, they glowed with quiet authority.


    "Yes," he said with certainty, lifting a hand and pointing toward a particular orb near the edge of the chamber.


    It shimmered with constantly shifting hues¡ªcrimson and silver, sometimes black, sometimes clear. The shape within it moved like a shadow, coiling and uncoiling, restless but deliberate.


    "This one," Asher said, his voice low. "It belonged to a Scythe Saint. She was known as the Phantom Blade of the Eastern Realms. Fastest on the battlefield. They say her strikes blurred space itself before impact."


    Valeris blinked. "And you think¡­ you can use it?"


    "It matches me perfectly," he said with a quiet nod. "Her soul burned with cold focus."


    Then he turned slightly, motioning to a gentler, luminous essence¡ªpale rose and white, its core shaped like an open flower. It pulsed in harmony, as if responding to Valeris before she even touched it.


    "This one is yours."


    Valeris stepped toward it, drawn by its radiance. "It feels¡­ peaceful."


    "She was a Soul Healer," Asher said. "But more than that. A Harmony Weaver. Someone who healed by restoring balance, not just flesh. Your aura aligns with it almost completely."


    Valeris placed a hand near it¡ªbut didn''t touch. Her eyes glistened, not from sentimentality, but from quiet understanding.


    "She carried a deep sorrow," she whispered, "but never let it turn her bitter."


    "Like you," Asher said, offering her a small smile.


    Valeris returned the smile, soft and warm, before her eyes wandered once more over the remaining orbs.


    "What about the other two?" she asked curiously.


    Asher nodded, already walking forward as if he''d been expecting the question. With a graceful motion of his hand, four more Soul Essences floated toward them¡ªtwo drawing close to her, and the other two orbiting gently around him.


    "These two¡­" he said, gesturing to the ones drifting near her, "They resonate with your soul. One carries the flame of Nihility¡ªa void-born fire that doesn''t burn the body, but erases intention and form. It''s rare and dangerous, but it responds to clarity¡­ to control. The other is the Moonlight Veil¡ªan ability rooted in reflection and rhythm. Not destructive, but deceptive. Perfect for someone who walks between presence and absence."


    Valeris blinked, watching the orbs shimmer in time with her heartbeat. "The original wielders¡­ were they powerful?"


    Asher shook his head. "No. Not in raw strength. But their abilities¡­ they shaped legends. Sometimes, it''s not the power of the soul¡ªit''s the soul behind the power that makes it shine."


    She nodded silently, taking the two Soul Essences into her palm one by one. They responded with a quiet glow, and then nestled close to her chest like memories returning home.


    Asher turned to his own choices now.


    "As for me," he continued, his tone shifting to one of careful calculation, "I''m taking this¡ªSoul Alchemy and Soul Construct."


    He raised his hand, and two orbs hovered above his palm¡ªone golden and flickering with ancient runes, the other a soft gray, like mist shaped into form.


    "I''ve collected so many rare abilities over time, but I''ve been missing the foundation to tie them together. These two¡­ they''re not just techniques. They''re frameworks."


    "Soul Alchemy¡­" Valeris murmured, watching the glowing runes swirl.


    "It allows the fusion of energies and concepts within the soul," Asher explained. "It''s refinement on a metaphysical level. I could merge abilities¡­ enhance soul-bound artifacts¡­ even change the nature of power itself."


    "And Soul Construct?"


    "It''s exactly what it sounds like," he said, his voice low with awe. "The power to give form to will. Weapons, guardians, maybe even entire realms¡ªif my control becomes strong enough."


    "And with the Dragon God Realm''s Creation Ability," Asher said thoughtfully, eyes tracing the Soul Essences orbiting in his palm, "I might even be able to breathe life into some of these forms¡­ shape them into something more. Real souls, born within my realm."


    Valeris stepped beside him, her fingers brushing his arm. "This adventure¡­ it turned out far more rewarding than I ever expected," she said softly, glancing over the now-silent core chamber, still pulsing faintly with residual power.


    Asher nodded with a small laugh. "Yeah. Better than I thought it would be¡ªeven with all the brutal trials we had to endure. In a way, they forced us to grow stronger¡­ together."


    Valeris smiled, a glint of fondness in her eyes. "I guess this was our final trial¡­ our last real adventure before stepping into the Saint King Realm. With these Soul Essences¡­ absorbing even just three of them will definitely push us to the peak. After that¡­"


    She paused, looking up at him.


    "We leave. We go back to searching for your world." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher''s expression grew serious, but warm. He nodded.


    "That was the reason we started this journey in the first place," Asher said, voice low and steady. "To find my real home. To find my family."


    Valeris smiled gently, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry. We''ll find it. I believe in that."


    He nodded slowly, though a shadow of doubt flickered behind his eyes.


    If only it were that simple...


    He didn''t want to say it aloud¡ªbut a part of him couldn''t help the lingering worry. After all, fate hadn''t exactly been kind. For all he knew, he could get caught in another spatial storm and wake up in some entirely different world again. Maybe one with even stranger rules and more absurd power systems.


    "Let''s just hope the next jump doesn''t land me in a world where people fight by singing or throwing cooking ingredients," he muttered dryly under his breath.